This is a modern-English version of The Varieties of Religious Experience: A Study in Human Nature, originally written by James, William.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
The Varieties of Religious Experience
The Types of Religious Experience
A Study in Human Nature
A Study in Human Nature
Being the Gifford Lectures on Natural Religion Delivered at Edinburgh in 1901-1902
The Gifford Lectures on Natural Religion Presented in Edinburgh in 1901-1902
By
By
William James
William James
Longmans, Green, And Co,
Longmans, Green, and Co.
New York, London, Bombay, Calcutta, and Madras
New York, London, Mumbai, Kolkata, and Chennai
1917
1917
Contents
- Preface.
- Lecture I. Religion And Neurology.
- Lecture II. Circumscription of the Topic.
- Lecture III. The Reality Of The Unseen.
- Lectures IV and V. The Religion Of Healthy-Mindedness.
- Lectures VI And VII. The Sick Soul.
- Lecture VIII. The Divided Self, And The Process Of Its Unification.
- Lecture IX. Conversion.
- Lecture X. Conversion—Concluded.
- Lectures XI, XII, And XIII. Saintliness.
- Lectures XIV And XV. The Value Of Saintliness.
- Lectures XVI And XVII. Mysticism.
- Lecture XVIII. Philosophy.
- Lecture XIX. Other Characteristics.
- Lecture XX. Conclusions.
- Postscript.
- Index.
- Footnotes
To
To
C. P. G.
C. P. G.
IN FILIAL GRATITUDE AND LOVE
IN GRATITUDE AND LOVE
Introduction.
This book would never have been written had I not been honored with an appointment as Gifford Lecturer on Natural Religion at the University of Edinburgh. In casting about me for subjects of the two courses of ten lectures each for which I thus became responsible, it seemed to me that the first course might well be a descriptive one on “Man's Religious Appetites,” and the second a metaphysical one on “Their Satisfaction through Philosophy.” But the unexpected growth of the psychological matter as I came to write it out has resulted in the second subject being postponed entirely, and the description of man's religious constitution now fills the twenty lectures. In Lecture XX I have suggested rather than stated my own philosophic conclusions, and the reader who desires immediately to know them should turn to pages 511-519, and to the “Postscript” of the book. I hope to be able at some later day to express them in more explicit form.
This book would never have been written if I hadn't been honored with an appointment as Gifford Lecturer on Natural Religion at the University of Edinburgh. When I was looking for topics for the two courses of ten lectures each that I was responsible for, I thought the first course could focus on "Man's Religious Desires," and the second could explore “Their Satisfaction with Philosophy.” However, as I started writing, the psychological aspects became more significant than I expected, leading me to completely postpone the second topic, while the exploration of man's religious makeup now takes up all twenty lectures. In Lecture XX, I have suggested rather than stated my own philosophical conclusions, and readers who want to know them right away should refer to pages 511-519 and the "PS" of the book. I hope to express these conclusions in a clearer way at some point in the future.
In my belief that a large acquaintance with particulars often makes us wiser than the possession of abstract formulas, however deep, I have loaded the lectures with concrete examples, and I have chosen these among the extremer expressions of the religious temperament. To some readers I may consequently seem, before they get beyond the middle of the book, to offer a caricature of [pg vi] the subject. Such convulsions of piety, they will say, are not sane. If, however, they will have the patience to read to the end, I believe that this unfavorable impression will disappear; for I there combine the religious impulses with other principles of common sense which serve as correctives of exaggeration, and allow the individual reader to draw as moderate conclusions as he will.
I believe that having a lot of specific knowledge often makes us wiser than just knowing abstract concepts, no matter how profound they are. That's why I've filled the lectures with concrete examples, and I've chosen some extreme expressions of religious feelings. Some readers might think that, by the time they reach the middle of the book, I'm just presenting a distorted view of the subject. They might argue that such intense displays of faith aren’t rational. However, if they're patient enough to read till the end, I believe that negative impression will fade away; because there, I connect the religious feelings with common sense principles that help balance out the extremes and allow each reader to draw their own moderate conclusions.
My thanks for help in writing these lectures are due to Edwin D. Starbuck, of Stanford University, who made over to me his large collection of manuscript material; to Henry W. Rankin, of East Northfield, a friend unseen but proved, to whom I owe precious information; to Theodore Flournoy, of Geneva, to Canning Schiller, of Oxford, and to my colleague Benjamin Rand, for documents; to my colleague Dickinson S. Miller, and to my friends, Thomas Wren Ward, of New York, and Wincenty Lutoslawski, late of Cracow, for important suggestions and advice. Finally, to conversations with the lamented Thomas Davidson and to the use of his books, at Glenmore, above Keene Valley, I owe more obligations than I can well express.
My thanks for the help in writing these lectures go to Edwin D. Starbuck from Stanford University, who generously shared his extensive collection of manuscript material with me; to Henry W. Rankin from East Northfield, an unseen but proven friend, to whom I owe valuable information; to Theodore Flournoy from Geneva, Canning Schiller from Oxford, and my colleague Benjamin Rand for providing documents; to my colleague Dickinson S. Miller, and to my friends Thomas Wren Ward from New York and Wincenty Lutoslawski, formerly of Cracow, for important suggestions and advice. Lastly, I am deeply grateful for the conversations with the late Thomas Davidson and the use of his books at Glenmore, above Keene Valley, which have left me with more obligations than I can adequately express.
Harvard
University,
March, 1902.
Harvard University, March 1902.
Lecture I. Religion and Neurology.
It is with no small amount of trepidation that I take my place behind this desk, and face this learned audience. To us Americans, the experience of receiving instruction from the living voice, as well as from the books, of European scholars, is very familiar. At my own University of Harvard, not a winter passes without its harvest, large or small, of lectures from Scottish, English, French, or German representatives of the science or literature of their respective countries whom we have either induced to cross the ocean to address us, or captured on the wing as they were visiting our land. It seems the natural thing for us to listen whilst the Europeans talk. The contrary habit, of talking whilst the Europeans listen, we have not yet acquired; and in him who first makes the adventure it begets a certain sense of apology being due for so presumptuous an act. Particularly must this be the case on a soil as sacred to the American imagination as that of Edinburgh. The glories of the philosophic chair of this university were deeply impressed on my imagination in boyhood. Professor Fraser's Essays in Philosophy, then just published, was the first philosophic book I ever looked into, and I well remember the awe-struck feeling I received from the account of Sir William [pg 002] Hamilton's class-room therein contained. Hamilton's own lectures were the first philosophic writings I ever forced myself to study, and after that I was immersed in Dugald Stewart and Thomas Brown. Such juvenile emotions of reverence never get outgrown; and I confess that to find my humble self promoted from my native wilderness to be actually for the time an official here, and transmuted into a colleague of these illustrious names, carries with it a sense of dreamland quite as much as of reality.
It is with quite a bit of nervousness that I take my place behind this desk and face this knowledgeable audience. For us Americans, the experience of learning from the live voices and writings of European scholars is quite familiar. At my own Harvard University, no winter goes by without a range of lectures from Scottish, English, French, or German representatives in the fields of science or literature, whom we have either invited across the ocean to speak to us or encountered while they were visiting our country. It feels natural for us to listen while Europeans share their insights. The opposite practice, of speaking while Europeans listen, is something we haven't quite mastered yet; and for anyone who dares to try, it creates a certain feeling that an apology is warranted for such a bold act. This is especially true on a land as revered in the American imagination as Edinburgh. The prestige of this university's philosophy department made a strong impression on me when I was a kid. Professor Fraser's Essays in Philosophy, just published at the time, was the first philosophical book I ever explored, and I distinctly remember the awe I felt reading about Sir William Hamilton’s classroom. Hamilton's lectures were the first philosophical texts I pushed myself to study, after which I dived into the works of Dugald Stewart and Thomas Brown. Those youthful feelings of respect never truly fade away; and I admit that to find myself elevated from my humble beginnings to actually being an official here, and transformed into a peer of such remarkable figures, feels as much like a dream as it does reality.
But since I have received the honor of this appointment I have felt that it would never do to decline. The academic career also has its heroic obligations, so I stand here without further deprecatory words. Let me say only this, that now that the current, here and at Aberdeen, has begun to run from west to east, I hope it may continue to do so. As the years go by, I hope that many of my countrymen may be asked to lecture in the Scottish universities, changing places with Scotsmen lecturing in the United States; I hope that our people may become in all these higher matters even as one people; and that the peculiar philosophic temperament, as well as the peculiar political temperament, that goes with our English speech may more and more pervade and influence the world.
But since I've received this honor, I feel I can't decline it. An academic career comes with its own heroic responsibilities, so here I am without any more self-deprecating comments. I just want to say that now that the current, here and at Aberdeen, has started flowing from west to east, I hope it continues that way. As the years pass, I hope many of my fellow countrymen will be invited to lecture at Scottish universities, swapping places with Scots lecturing in the United States; I hope our people can become united in these higher pursuits; and that the unique philosophical and political perspectives that come with our English language will increasingly spread and impact the world.
As regards the manner in which I shall have to administer this lectureship, I am neither a theologian, nor a scholar learned in the history of religions, nor an anthropologist. Psychology is the only branch of learning in which I am particularly versed. To the psychologist the religious propensities of man must be at least as interesting as any other of the facts pertaining to his mental constitution. It would seem, therefore, that, as a psychologist, [pg 003] the natural thing for me would be to invite you to a descriptive survey of those religious propensities.
When it comes to how I’ll manage this lectureship, I’m not a theologian, a scholar of religious history, or an anthropologist. Psychology is the only field where I have significant expertise. For a psychologist, human religious tendencies should be just as fascinating as any other aspect of the mind. So, it seems that as a psychologist, [pg 003] the most logical step would be to take you on a detailed exploration of those religious tendencies.
If the inquiry be psychological, not religious institutions, but rather religious feelings and religious impulses must be its subject, and I must confine myself to those more developed subjective phenomena recorded in literature produced by articulate and fully self-conscious men, in works of piety and autobiography. Interesting as the origins and early stages of a subject always are, yet when one seeks earnestly for its full significance, one must always look to its more completely evolved and perfect forms. It follows from this that the documents that will most concern us will be those of the men who were most accomplished in the religious life and best able to give an intelligible account of their ideas and motives. These men, of course, are either comparatively modern writers, or else such earlier ones as have become religious classics. The documents humains which we shall find most instructive need not then be sought for in the haunts of special erudition—they lie along the beaten highway; and this circumstance, which flows so naturally from the character of our problem, suits admirably also your lecturer's lack of special theological learning. I may take my citations, my sentences and paragraphs of personal confession, from books that most of you at some time will have had already in your hands, and yet this will be no detriment to the value of my conclusions. It is true that some more adventurous reader and investigator, lecturing here in future, may unearth from the shelves of libraries documents that will make a more delectable and curious entertainment to listen to than mine. Yet I doubt whether he will necessarily, by his control of so much more out-of-the-way material, get much closer to the essence of the matter in hand.
If the inquiry is psychological, the focus should be on religious feelings and impulses, rather than on religious institutions. I will stick to more developed subjective experiences found in literature created by articulate, fully self-aware individuals, particularly in works of devotion and autobiography. While the origins and early stages of a topic are always interesting, when really seeking its full significance, one must look to its more evolved and refined forms. This means the documents that will be most relevant to us will be those from individuals who were most accomplished in their religious lives and best able to clearly express their ideas and motivations. These individuals are either modern writers or earlier authors who have become religious classics. The human documents that will be most enlightening do not need to be found in specialized scholarly areas—they're along the well-trodden paths. This situation, which arises naturally from the nature of our topic, also fits well with my lack of specialized theological training. I can draw my quotes, sentences, and paragraphs of personal reflection from books that most of you have likely read at some point, and this won't diminish the value of my conclusions. It's true that a more adventurous reader or researcher, lecturing here in the future, may discover documents from library shelves that will be more entertaining and intriguing to hear than mine. However, I doubt that they will necessarily get much closer to the core of the issue at hand simply because they have access to more obscure materials.
The question, What are the religious propensities? and the question, What is their philosophic significance? are two entirely different orders of question from the logical point of view; and, as a failure to recognize this fact distinctly may breed confusion, I wish to insist upon the point a little before we enter into the documents and materials to which I have referred.
The questions, What are religious tendencies? and What is their philosophical significance? are two completely different kinds of questions from a logical standpoint; and since not recognizing this can lead to confusion, I want to emphasize this point a bit before we dive into the documents and materials I've mentioned.
In recent books on logic, distinction is made between two orders of inquiry concerning anything. First, what is the nature of it? how did it come about? what is its constitution, origin, and history? And second, What is its importance, meaning, or significance, now that it is once here? The answer to the one question is given in an existential judgment or proposition. The answer to the other is a proposition of value, what the Germans call a Werthurtheil, or what we may, if we like, denominate a spiritual judgment. Neither judgment can be deduced immediately from the other. They proceed from diverse intellectual preoccupations, and the mind combines them only by making them first separately, and then adding them together.
In recent books on logic, a distinction is made between two types of inquiries regarding anything. First, what is its nature? How did it come into existence? What are its constitution, origin, and history? And second, what is its importance, meaning, or significance, now that it exists? The answer to the first question is provided in an existential assessment or proposition. The answer to the second is a value proposition, what the Germans refer to as a Werthurtheil, or what we might call a spiritual assessment. Neither judgment can be immediately deduced from the other. They arise from different intellectual concerns, and the mind combines them only by first addressing each separately and then putting them together.
In the matter of religions it is particularly easy to distinguish the two orders of question. Every religious phenomenon has its history and its derivation from natural antecedents. What is nowadays called the higher criticism of the Bible is only a study of the Bible from this existential point of view, neglected too much by the earlier church. Under just what biographic conditions did the sacred writers bring forth their various contributions to the holy volume? And what had they exactly in their several individual minds, when they delivered their utterances? These are manifestly questions of historical fact, and one does not see how the answer to them can decide offhand the still further question: of what use [pg 005] should such a volume, with its manner of coming into existence so defined, be to us as a guide to life and a revelation? To answer this other question we must have already in our mind some sort of a general theory as to what the peculiarities in a thing should be which give it value for purposes of revelation; and this theory itself would be what I just called a spiritual judgment. Combining it with our existential judgment, we might indeed deduce another spiritual judgment as to the Bible's worth. Thus if our theory of revelation-value were to affirm that any book, to possess it, must have been composed automatically or not by the free caprice of the writer, or that it must exhibit no scientific and historic errors and express no local or personal passions, the Bible would probably fare ill at our hands. But if, on the other hand, our theory should allow that a book may well be a revelation in spite of errors and passions and deliberate human composition, if only it be a true record of the inner experiences of great-souled persons wrestling with the crises of their fate, then the verdict would be much more favorable. You see that the existential facts by themselves are insufficient for determining the value; and the best adepts of the higher criticism accordingly never confound the existential with the spiritual problem. With the same conclusions of fact before them, some take one view, and some another, of the Bible's value as a revelation, according as their spiritual judgment as to the foundation of values differs.
When it comes to religions, it's pretty easy to distinguish between the two types of questions. Every religious phenomenon has its history and comes from natural origins. What we now refer to as the higher criticism of the Bible is simply an analysis of the Bible from this existential standpoint, which earlier churches largely overlooked. Under what biographical circumstances did the sacred writers produce their various contributions to the holy text? And what exactly was going through their minds when they made their statements? These are obviously questions of historical fact, and it’s unclear how answering them can immediately decide the further question of what use [pg 005] a volume like this, with such a defined origin, could be for us as a guide to life and a revelation. To tackle this question, we need some sort of overarching theory about what qualities give something its value as a revelation; this theory would be what I just referred to as a spiritual judgment. By combining it with our existential judgment, we might indeed derive a new spiritual judgment regarding the worth of the Bible. So, if our theory of revelation-value claims that any book must have been produced automatically or not at the whim of the author, or that it should show no scientific or historical errors and express no local or personal biases, the Bible would likely be seen unfavorably. However, if our theory allows that a book can still be a revelation despite containing errors and biases and being written intentionally, as long as it accurately reflects the inner experiences of deeply insightful individuals grappling with significant life challenges, then the judgment would be much more positive. You can see that the existential facts alone aren’t enough to determine value; the best practitioners of higher criticism don’t confuse the existential with the spiritual issue. With the same factual conclusions in front of them, some people view the Bible’s value as a revelation one way, while others see it differently, depending on their spiritual judgment about the foundation of values.
I make these general remarks about the two sorts of judgment, because there are many religious persons—some of you now present, possibly, are among them—who do not yet make a working use of the distinction, and who may therefore feel at first a little startled at [pg 006] the purely existential point of view from which in the following lectures the phenomena of religious experience must be considered. When I handle them biologically and psychologically as if they were mere curious facts of individual history, some of you may think it a degradation of so sublime a subject, and may even suspect me, until my purpose gets more fully expressed, of deliberately seeking to discredit the religious side of life.
I want to make some general comments about the two types of judgment because there are many religious people—some of you here today may be among them—who do not yet fully understand the distinction. As a result, you might initially be a bit shocked by the purely existential perspective from which I will be examining the phenomena of religious experience in the upcoming lectures. When I discuss these experiences in biological and psychological terms, as though they were just interesting details of individual history, some of you may see this as belittling such a profound topic. You might even suspect me, until I clarify my intentions, of trying to undermine the religious aspect of life.
Such a result is of course absolutely alien to my intention; and since such a prejudice on your part would seriously obstruct the due effect of much of what I have to relate, I will devote a few more words to the point.
Such an outcome is obviously not what I intended; and since this kind of bias on your part would significantly hinder the proper impact of much of what I have to share, I will spend a few more words on this issue.
There can be no doubt that as a matter of fact a religious life, exclusively pursued, does tend to make the person exceptional and eccentric. I speak not now of your ordinary religious believer, who follows the conventional observances of his country, whether it be Buddhist, Christian, or Mohammedan. His religion has been made for him by others, communicated to him by tradition, determined to fixed forms by imitation, and retained by habit. It would profit us little to study this second-hand religious life. We must make search rather for the original experiences which were the pattern-setters to all this mass of suggested feeling and imitated conduct. These experiences we can only find in individuals for whom religion exists not as a dull habit, but as an acute fever rather. But such individuals are “geniuses” in the religious line; and like many other geniuses who have brought forth fruits effective enough for commemoration in the pages of biography, such religious geniuses have often shown symptoms of nervous instability. Even more perhaps than other kinds of genius, religious leaders have been subject to abnormal psychical visitations. Invariably they have been creatures of exalted emotional sensibility. [pg 007] Often they have led a discordant inner life, and had melancholy during a part of their career. They have known no measure, been liable to obsessions and fixed ideas; and frequently they have fallen into trances, heard voices, seen visions, and presented all sorts of peculiarities which are ordinarily classed as pathological. Often, moreover, these pathological features in their career have helped to give them their religious authority and influence.
There’s no doubt that living a strictly religious life tends to make a person stand out and seem a bit eccentric. I’m not talking about the average religious person who practices the traditional rituals of their country, whether it’s Buddhism, Christianity, or Islam. Their religion has been shaped by others, passed down through tradition, defined by established practices, and maintained out of habit. It wouldn’t be very useful to study this secondhand religious life. Instead, we need to search for the original experiences that inspired all these feelings and behaviors. We can only find these experiences in individuals who view religion not as a dull routine but as an intense passion. But these individuals are “geniuses” in the realm of religion, and like many other geniuses who have produced significant works worthy of being remembered in biographies, these religious geniuses often display signs of nervous instability. More than other types of geniuses, religious leaders are frequently prone to unusual psychological experiences. They are always highly sensitive emotionally. They often struggle with inner conflicts and can experience periods of sadness. They lack restraint, are prone to obsessions and fixed ideas, and frequently have trances, hear voices, see visions, and exhibit various unusual traits that are usually regarded as pathological. Moreover, these pathological traits in their lives often enhance their religious authority and influence.
If you ask for a concrete example, there can be no better one than is furnished by the person of George Fox. The Quaker religion which he founded is something which it is impossible to overpraise. In a day of shams, it was a religion of veracity rooted in spiritual inwardness, and a return to something more like the original gospel truth than men had ever known in England. So far as our Christian sects to-day are evolving into liberality, they are simply reverting in essence to the position which Fox and the early Quakers so long ago assumed. No one can pretend for a moment that in point of spiritual sagacity and capacity, Fox's mind was unsound. Every one who confronted him personally, from Oliver Cromwell down to county magistrates and jailers, seems to have acknowledged his superior power. Yet from the point of view of his nervous constitution, Fox was a psychopath or détraqué of the deepest dye. His Journal abounds in entries of this sort:—
If you want a concrete example, there's no better one than George Fox. The Quaker religion he founded is something that can't be overpraised. In a time full of pretenses, it was a faith based on truth rooted in spiritual depth, and a return to something closer to the original gospel truth than anyone had ever known in England. As our Christian denominations today are becoming more liberal, they are essentially going back to the stance that Fox and the early Quakers took so long ago. No one can honestly argue that Fox lacked spiritual insight and ability. Everyone who encountered him, from Oliver Cromwell to local magistrates and jailers, seems to have recognized his greater influence. However, from the perspective of his troubled temperament, Fox was severely disturbed. His Journal is filled with entries like this:—
“As I was walking with several friends, I lifted up my head, and saw three steeple-house spires, and they struck at my life. I asked them what place that was? They said, Lichfield. Immediately the word of the Lord came to me, that I must go thither. Being come to the house we were going to, I wished the friends to walk into the house, saying nothing to them of whither I was to go. As soon as they were gone I stept away, [pg 008]and went by my eye over hedge and ditch till I came within a mile of Lichfield; where, in a great field, shepherds were keeping their sheep. Then was I commanded by the Lord to pull off my shoes. I stood still, for it was winter: but the word of the Lord was like a fire in me. So I put off my shoes, and left them with the shepherds; and the poor shepherds trembled, and were astonished. Then I walked on about a mile, and as soon as I was got within the city, the word of the Lord came to me again, saying: Cry, ‘Wo to the bloody city of Lichfield!’ So I went up and down the streets, crying with a loud voice, Wo to the bloody city of Lichfield! It being market day, I went into the market-place, and to and fro in the several parts of it, and made stands, crying as before, Wo to the bloody city of Lichfield! And no one laid hands on me. As I went thus crying through the streets, there seemed to me to be a channel of blood running down the streets, and the market-place appeared like a pool of blood. When I had declared what was upon me, and felt myself clear, I went out of the town in peace; and returning to the shepherds gave them some money, and took my shoes of them again. But the fire of the Lord was so on my feet, and all over me, that I did not matter to put on my shoes again, and was at a stand whether I should or no, till I felt freedom from the Lord so to do: then, after I had washed my feet, I put on my shoes again. After this a deep consideration came upon me, for what reason I should be sent to cry against that city, and call it The bloody city! For though the parliament had the minister one while, and the king another, and much blood had been shed in the town during the wars between them, yet there was no more than had befallen many other places. But afterwards I came to understand, that in the Emperor Diocletian's time a thousand Christians were martyr'd in Lichfield. So I was to go, without my shoes, through the channel of their blood, and into the pool of their blood in the market-place, that I might raise up the memorial of the blood of those martyrs, which had been shed above a thousand years before, and lay cold in their streets. So the sense of this blood was upon me, and I obeyed the word of the Lord.”
“As I was walking with some friends, I looked up and saw three church spires, which moved me deeply. I asked them where we were, and they said, Lichfield. Instantly, I felt the Lord urging me to go there. When we got to the house we were visiting, I told my friends to go inside without revealing my plans. As soon as they went in, I stepped away, [pg 008] and made my way through fields and ditches until I was about a mile from Lichfield, where shepherds were tending their sheep in a large field. Then, the Lord told me to take off my shoes. I hesitated because it was winter, but the Lord's command felt like a fire inside me. So, I took off my shoes and left them with the shepherds, who were left trembling and amazed. Then I walked about a mile, and once I reached the city, the Lord spoke to me again, saying: Cry, ‘Woe to the bloody city of Lichfield!’ So I walked through the streets, loudly proclaiming, Woe to the bloody city of Lichfield! Since it was market day, I entered the marketplace, moving around different areas, shouting as before, Woe to the bloody city of Lichfield! And no one stopped me. As I walked and cried through the streets, I felt as if a stream of blood was running down the roads, and the marketplace resembled a pool of blood. After delivering my message and feeling a sense of release, I left the town peacefully; and when I returned to the shepherds, I gave them some money and got my shoes back. But the Lord's fire was so strong on my feet and all over me that I didn’t want to put my shoes back on, and I struggled with whether to do it until I felt the Lord's permission. Then, after washing my feet, I put my shoes back on. After this, I thought deeply about why I had been sent to cry out against that city and label it The bloody city! Although the parliament had one minister at times and the king another, and much blood had been shed there during their wars, it was no different from what happened in many other places. But later, I learned that during Emperor Diocletian's time, a thousand Christians were martyred in Lichfield. So I was meant to walk, without my shoes, through the channel of their blood and into the pool of their blood in the marketplace, to commemorate the blood of those martyrs, which had been shed over a thousand years ago and lay cold in their streets. Therefore, the weight of this blood was on me, and I obeyed the word of the Lord.”
Bent as we are on studying religion's existential conditions, we cannot possibly ignore these pathological aspects of the subject. We must describe and name them just as if they occurred in non-religious men. It is true that we instinctively recoil from seeing an object to which our emotions and affections are committed handled by the intellect as any other object is handled. The first thing the intellect does with an object is to class it along with something else. But any object that is infinitely important to us and awakens our devotion feels to us also as if it must be sui generis and unique. Probably a crab would be filled with a sense of personal outrage if it could hear us class it without ado or apology as a crustacean, and thus dispose of it. “I am no such thing,” it would say; “I am myself, myself alone.”
Focused as we are on studying the underlying conditions of religion, we can't ignore the problematic aspects of the subject. We need to describe and define them as if they were found in non-religious people. It's true that we instinctively hesitate to see something we care about being treated by the intellect like any other object. The first thing the intellect does is categorize it with other things. But anything that holds immense significance for us and inspires our devotion feels, to us, like it must be unique and one-of-a-kind. It's likely that a crab would feel a personal sense of anger if it could hear us classify it without hesitation or apology as just a crustacean, thus dismissing it. "I'm not that at all," it would say; "I am myself, myself alone."
The next thing the intellect does is to lay bare the causes in which the thing originates. Spinoza says: “I will analyze the actions and appetites of men as if it were a question of lines, of planes, and of solids.” And elsewhere he remarks that he will consider our passions and their properties with the same eye with which he looks on all other natural things, since the consequences of our affections flow from their nature with the same necessity as it results from the nature of a triangle that its three angles should be equal to two right angles. Similarly M. Taine, in the introduction to his history of English literature, has written: “Whether facts be moral or physical, it makes no matter. They always have their causes. There are causes for ambition, courage, veracity, just as there are for digestion, muscular movement, animal heat. Vice and virtue are products like vitriol and sugar.” When we read such proclamations of the intellect bent on showing the existential conditions of absolutely [pg 010] everything, we feel—quite apart from our legitimate impatience at the somewhat ridiculous swagger of the program, in view of what the authors are actually able to perform—menaced and negated in the springs of our innermost life. Such cold-blooded assimilations threaten, we think, to undo our soul's vital secrets, as if the same breath which should succeed in explaining their origin would simultaneously explain away their significance, and make them appear of no more preciousness, either, than the useful groceries of which M. Taine speaks.
The next thing the intellect does is reveal the causes from which something originates. Spinoza says: "I will examine people’s actions and desires as if they were a matter of lines, planes, and solids." He also notes that he will examine our emotions and their characteristics with the same approach he uses for all other natural phenomena, because the outcomes of our feelings arise from their nature with the same certainty as a triangle's three angles totaling two right angles. Similarly, M. Taine writes in the introduction to his history of English literature: “Whether facts are moral or physical, it doesn't matter. They always have their causes. There are reasons for ambition, courage, and honesty just like there are for digestion, muscle movement, and body heat. Vice and virtue are products just like vitriol and sugar.” When we read such assertions from the intellect aimed at uncovering the fundamental conditions of absolutely [pg 010] everything, we feel—apart from our legitimate frustration at the somewhat ridiculous confidence of the proposal, considering what the authors can actually achieve—threatened and diminished in the core of our inner life. Such detached analyses seem to risk unraveling our soul's vital mysteries, as if the same explanation that clarifies their origins would also strip them of their meaning, reducing them to no greater significance than the mundane groceries M. Taine mentions.
Perhaps the commonest expression of this assumption that spiritual value is undone if lowly origin be asserted is seen in those comments which unsentimental people so often pass on their more sentimental acquaintances. Alfred believes in immortality so strongly because his temperament is so emotional. Fanny's extraordinary conscientiousness is merely a matter of over-instigated nerves. William's melancholy about the universe is due to bad digestion—probably his liver is torpid. Eliza's delight in her church is a symptom of her hysterical constitution. Peter would be less troubled about his soul if he would take more exercise in the open air, etc. A more fully developed example of the same kind of reasoning is the fashion, quite common nowadays among certain writers, of criticising the religious emotions by showing a connection between them and the sexual life. Conversion is a crisis of puberty and adolescence. The macerations of saints, and the devotion of missionaries, are only instances of the parental instinct of self-sacrifice gone astray. For the hysterical nun, starving for natural life, Christ is but an imaginary substitute for a more earthly object of affection. And the like.1
Perhaps the most common expression of the idea that spiritual value is diminished if it's linked to a lowly origin can be seen in the remarks that practical-minded people often make about their more emotional friends. Alfred believes in immortality so strongly because he's very emotional. Fanny's extreme conscientiousness is just the result of her overactive nerves. William's melancholy about the universe comes from poor digestion—his liver is probably sluggish. Eliza's joy in her church is a sign of her hysterical nature. Peter would worry less about his soul if he got more exercise outside, and so on. A more developed example of this kind of reasoning can be found in the common practice among some contemporary writers of critiquing religious feelings by linking them to sexual life. They suggest that conversion is just a crisis related to puberty and adolescence. The self-denial of saints and the devotion of missionaries are merely expressions of a misguided parental instinct for self-sacrifice. For the hysterical nun, yearning for a natural life, Christ is just an imaginary substitute for a more earthly object of affection. And so on.1
We are surely all familiar in a general way with this method of discrediting states of mind for which we have [pg 012] an antipathy. We all use it to some degree in criticising persons whose states of mind we regard as overstrained. But when other people criticise our own more exalted soul-flights by calling them “nothing but” expressions of our organic disposition, we feel outraged and hurt, for we know that, whatever be our organism's peculiarities, our mental states have their substantive value as revelations [pg 013] of the living truth; and we wish that all this medical materialism could be made to hold its tongue.
We are probably all familiar, in a general way, with this method of discrediting states of mind that we have an aversion to. We all use it to some extent when criticizing people whose mental states we see as overstressed. But when others criticize our own loftier thoughts by calling them “nothing but” reflections of our biological make-up, we feel offended and hurt because we know that, regardless of our body's quirks, our mental states have real value as revelations of the living truth; and we wish that all this medical materialism could just keep quiet.
Medical materialism seems indeed a good appellation for the too simple-minded system of thought which we are considering. Medical materialism finishes up Saint Paul by calling his vision on the road to Damascus a discharging lesion of the occipital cortex, he being an epileptic. It snuffs out Saint Teresa as an hysteric, Saint Francis of Assisi as an hereditary degenerate. George Fox's discontent with the shams of his age, and his pining for spiritual veracity, it treats as a symptom of a disordered colon. Carlyle's organ-tones of misery it accounts for by a gastro-duodenal catarrh. All such mental over-tensions, it says, are, when you come to the bottom of the matter, mere affairs of diathesis (auto-intoxications most probably), due to the perverted action of various glands which physiology will yet discover.
Medical materialism seems like a fitting term for the overly simplistic way of thinking that we're looking at. Medical materialism reduces Saint Paul’s vision on the road to Damascus to a malfunction in his occipital cortex, labeling him as epileptic. It dismisses Saint Teresa as hysterical and describes Saint Francis of Assisi as an inherited degenerate. George Fox’s dissatisfaction with the falsehoods of his time and his longing for spiritual truth are viewed as signs of a troubled colon. Carlyle’s deep expressions of sorrow are attributed to a gastro-duodenal inflammation. It argues that all such mental strains are ultimately just issues of body chemistry (most likely auto-intoxications), caused by the misfunctioning of various glands that physiology will eventually uncover.
And medical materialism then thinks that the spiritual authority of all such personages is successfully undermined.2
And medical materialism believes that the spiritual authority of all those individuals is successfully weakened.2
Let us ourselves look at the matter in the largest possible way. Modern psychology, finding definite psycho-physical connections to hold good, assumes as a convenient hypothesis that the dependence of mental states upon bodily conditions must be thorough-going and complete. If we adopt the assumption, then of course what medical materialism insists on must be true in a general way, if not in every detail: Saint Paul certainly had once an epileptoid, if not an epileptic seizure; George Fox was an hereditary degenerate; Carlyle was undoubtedly auto-intoxicated by some organ or other, no matter which,—and [pg 014] the rest. But now, I ask you, how can such an existential account of facts of mental history decide in one way or another upon their spiritual significance? According to the general postulate of psychology just referred to, there is not a single one of our states of mind, high or low, healthy or morbid, that has not some organic process as its condition. Scientific theories are organically conditioned just as much as religious emotions are; and if we only knew the facts intimately enough, we should doubtless see “the liver” determining the dicta of the sturdy atheist as decisively as it does those of the Methodist under conviction anxious about his soul. When it alters in one way the blood that percolates it, we get the methodist, when in another way, we get the atheist form of mind. So of all our raptures and our drynesses, our longings and pantings, our questions and beliefs. They are equally organically founded, be they of religious or of non-religious content.
Let's take a broader look at this issue. Modern psychology, revealing definite psycho-physical connections, works on the assumption that mental states are entirely dependent on physical conditions. If we accept this idea, then what medical materialism argues must generally be true, even if not in every detail: Saint Paul likely experienced an epileptoid, if not a full epileptic seizure; George Fox had hereditary issues; and Carlyle was probably dealing with some form of auto-intoxication from an organ or another—along with the rest. But I ask you, how can this kind of existential explanation for mental history determine their spiritual significance one way or another? According to the broader principle of psychology mentioned, there isn't a single mental state—whether high or low, healthy or unhealthy—that doesn't have some organic process as its basis. Scientific theories are just as much shaped by organic conditions as religious emotions are; and if we knew the facts well enough, we would likely see how "the liver" influences the beliefs of a staunch atheist just as decisively as it does those of a Methodist who's concerned about his soul. When the blood flowing through it changes in one way, we get the mindset of the Methodist; when it changes another way, we get the mindset of the atheist. The same applies to all our feelings of ecstasy and emptiness, our desires and struggles, our questions and beliefs. They are all equally rooted in organic processes, whether they involve religious or non-religious content.
To plead the organic causation of a religious state of mind, then, in refutation of its claim to possess superior spiritual value, is quite illogical and arbitrary, unless one have already worked out in advance some psycho-physical theory connecting spiritual values in general with determinate sorts of physiological change. Otherwise none of our thoughts and feelings, not even our scientific doctrines, not even our dis-beliefs, could retain any value as revelations of the truth, for every one of them without exception flows from the state of their possessor's body at the time.
To argue that a religious state of mind comes solely from physical causes, in order to dismiss its claim to higher spiritual value, is quite unreasonable and arbitrary, unless one has already developed a psycho-physical theory linking spiritual values in general to specific types of physiological change. Otherwise, none of our thoughts and feelings, not even our scientific beliefs, and certainly not our dis-beliefs, could be considered valid revelations of truth, because all of them, without exception, arise from the condition of their possessor's body at that moment.
It is needless to say that medical materialism draws in point of fact no such sweeping skeptical conclusion. It is sure, just as every simple man is sure, that some states of mind are inwardly superior to others, and reveal to us more truth, and in this it simply makes use of an ordinary [pg 015] spiritual judgment. It has no physiological theory of the production of these its favorite states, by which it may accredit them; and its attempt to discredit the states which it dislikes, by vaguely associating them with nerves and liver, and connecting them with names connoting bodily affliction, is altogether illogical and inconsistent.
It's clear that medical materialism doesn't really reach such an extreme skeptical conclusion. Just like any ordinary person knows, some mental states are inherently better than others and show us more truth; it simply uses a common spiritual judgment for this. It lacks a physiological theory to validate these preferred states and its efforts to undermine the states it doesn't favor—by loosely linking them to nerves and the liver and associating them with names that imply physical suffering—are completely illogical and inconsistent.
Let us play fair in this whole matter, and be quite candid with ourselves and with the facts. When we think certain states of mind superior to others, is it ever because of what we know concerning their organic antecedents? No! it is always for two entirely different reasons. It is either because we take an immediate delight in them; or else it is because we believe them to bring us good consequential fruits for life. When we speak disparagingly of “feverish fancies,” surely the fever-process as such is not the ground of our disesteem—for aught we know to the contrary, 103° or 104° Fahrenheit might be a much more favorable temperature for truths to germinate and sprout in, than the more ordinary blood-heat of 97 or 98 degrees. It is either the disagreeableness itself of the fancies, or their inability to bear the criticisms of the convalescent hour. When we praise the thoughts which health brings, health's peculiar chemical metabolisms have nothing to do with determining our judgment. We know in fact almost nothing about these metabolisms. It is the character of inner happiness in the thoughts which stamps them as good, or else their consistency with our other opinions and their serviceability for our needs, which make them pass for true in our esteem.
Let's be fair in this whole situation and be honest with ourselves and the facts. When we think some states of mind are better than others, is it ever based on what we know about their organic origins? No, it's always for two completely different reasons. It's either because we find immediate pleasure in them, or because we believe they will lead to positive outcomes in life. When we talk negatively about “feverish fancies,” surely it's not the fever itself that makes us look down on them—after all, 103° or 104° Fahrenheit might actually be a better temperature for truths to develop and grow than the more typical body temperature of 97 or 98 degrees. It's either the unpleasantness of those fancies or their inability to withstand the scrutiny that comes when we start to feel better. When we praise the thoughts that health brings, the specific chemical processes of health don’t influence our judgment. In fact, we know almost nothing about these processes. It's really the quality of inner happiness in the thoughts that makes us see them as good, or their alignment with our other beliefs and their usefulness for our needs that makes us consider them true.
Now the more intrinsic and the more remote of these criteria do not always hang together. Inner happiness and serviceability do not always agree. What immediately feels most “good” is not always most “true,” when [pg 016] measured by the verdict of the rest of experience. The difference between Philip drunk and Philip sober is the classic instance in corroboration. If merely “feeling good” could decide, drunkenness would be the supremely valid human experience. But its revelations, however acutely satisfying at the moment, are inserted into an environment which refuses to bear them out for any length of time. The consequence of this discrepancy of the two criteria is the uncertainty which still prevails over so many of our spiritual judgments. There are moments of sentimental and mystical experience—we shall hereafter hear much of them—that carry an enormous sense of inner authority and illumination with them when they come. But they come seldom, and they do not come to every one; and the rest of life makes either no connection with them, or tends to contradict them more than it confirms them. Some persons follow more the voice of the moment in these cases, some prefer to be guided by the average results. Hence the sad discordancy of so many of the spiritual judgments of human beings; a discordancy which will be brought home to us acutely enough before these lectures end.
Now, the more essential and remote of these criteria don't always align. Inner happiness and usefulness don't always match up. What feels most great in the moment isn't always the most true when [pg 016] measured by the experiences of others. The difference between Philip when he's drunk and when he's sober is a classic example of this. If simply "feeling great" could determine what matters, then drunkenness would be the ultimate human experience. But the insights gained while intoxicated, however satisfying at the time, occur in a context that fails to support them over the long run. This gap between the two criteria leads to the confusion that still affects many of our spiritual beliefs. There are moments of sentimental and mystical experiences—we'll discuss them more later—that carry a strong sense of inner authority and enlightenment when they happen. But they come infrequently, and not everyone experiences them; the rest of life either has no connection to these moments or tends to contradict them more than affirm them. Some people lean more towards the feelings of the moment, while others prefer to be guided by average outcomes. Thus, we see the unfortunate inconsistency in many spiritual beliefs among individuals; this discordance will become even clearer before these lectures are over.
It is, however, a discordancy that can never be resolved by any merely medical test. A good example of the impossibility of holding strictly to the medical tests is seen in the theory of the pathological causation of genius promulgated by recent authors. “Genius,” said Dr. Moreau, “is but one of the many branches of the neuropathic tree.” “Genius,” says Dr. Lombroso, “is a symptom of hereditary degeneration of the epileptoid variety, and is allied to moral insanity.” “Whenever a man's life,” writes Mr. Nisbet, “is at once sufficiently illustrious and recorded with sufficient fullness to be a subject of profitable [pg 017] study, he inevitably falls into the morbid category.... And it is worthy of remark that, as a rule, the greater the genius, the greater the unsoundness.”3
It is, however, a conflict that can never be resolved by any purely medical test. A good example of the impossibility of strictly adhering to medical tests is seen in the theory of the pathological causes of genius proposed by recent authors. “Brilliant,” said Dr. Moreau, "is just one of the many branches of the neuropathic tree." "Genius," states Dr. Lombroso, "is a sign of hereditary degeneration of the epileptoid type and is linked to moral insanity." "Whenever a person's life," writes Mr. Nisbet, “is both well-known and detailed enough to be a topic of valuable [pg 017] study, he inevitably qualifies as unhealthy.... It's important to recognize that, generally, the higher the genius, the greater the instability.”3
Now do these authors, after having succeeded in establishing to their own satisfaction that the works of genius are fruits of disease, consistently proceed thereupon to impugn the value of the fruits? Do they deduce a new spiritual judgment from their new doctrine of existential conditions? Do they frankly forbid us to admire the productions of genius from now onwards? and say outright that no neuropath can ever be a revealer of new truth?
Now do these authors, after successfully proving to themselves that genius is the result of illness, consistently go on to criticize the value of those creations? Do they draw a new spiritual understanding from their revised idea of existence? Do they outright tell us that we shouldn’t admire the works of genius anymore? And claim that no one suffering from a neurological or mental condition can ever reveal new truths?
No! their immediate spiritual instincts are too strong for them here, and hold their own against inferences which, in mere love of logical consistency, medical materialism ought to be only too glad to draw. One disciple of the school, indeed, has striven to impugn the value of works of genius in a wholesale way (such works of contemporary art, namely, as he himself is unable to enjoy, and they are many) by using medical arguments.4 But for the most part the masterpieces are left unchallenged; and the medical line of attack either confines itself to such secular productions as every one admits to be intrinsically eccentric, or else addresses itself exclusively to religious manifestations. And then it is because the religious manifestations have been already condemned because the critic dislikes them on internal or spiritual grounds.
No! their immediate spiritual instincts are too strong for them here and stand firm against conclusions that, for the sake of logical consistency, medical materialism should be eager to draw. One follower of this school has attempted to undermine the value of works of genius all at once (specifically those contemporary art pieces he himself can't appreciate, of which there are many) by using medical arguments. But for the most part, the masterpieces go unchallenged; the medical critique either focuses on such secular works that everyone agrees are inherently unusual or targets religious expressions exclusively. This happens because the religious expressions have already been dismissed since the critic has personal or spiritual objections to them.
In the natural sciences and industrial arts it never occurs to any one to try to refute opinions by showing up their author's neurotic constitution. Opinions here are invariably tested by logic and by experiment, no [pg 018] matter what may be their author's neurological type. It should be no otherwise with religious opinions. Their value can only be ascertained by spiritual judgments directly passed upon them, judgments based on our own immediate feeling primarily; and secondarily on what we can ascertain of their experiential relations to our moral needs and to the rest of what we hold as true.
In the natural sciences and industrial arts, no one thinks to challenge opinions by pointing out their author's psychological issues. Opinions here are always evaluated through logic and experimentation, regardless of the author's neurological background. The same should apply to religious beliefs. Their worth can only be determined by spiritual assessments directly made about them, primarily based on our own immediate feelings, and secondarily on what we can learn about how they relate to our moral needs and to everything else we consider true.
Immediate luminousness, in short, philosophical reasonableness, and moral helpfulness are the only available criteria. Saint Teresa might have had the nervous system of the placidest cow, and it would not now save her theology, if the trial of the theology by these other tests should show it to be contemptible. And conversely if her theology can stand these other tests, it will make no difference how hysterical or nervously off her balance Saint Teresa may have been when she was with us here below.
Instant brightness, in short, logical validity, and emotional support are the only criteria we have. Saint Teresa might have had the calmest demeanor, and it wouldn’t matter for her theology if evaluating it by these other standards showed it to be lacking. On the other hand, if her theology can withstand these tests, it won’t matter how emotional or unstable Saint Teresa may have appeared during her time with us.
You see that at bottom we are thrown back upon the general principles by which the empirical philosophy has always contended that we must be guided in our search for truth. Dogmatic philosophies have sought for tests for truth which might dispense us from appealing to the future. Some direct mark, by noting which we can be protected immediately and absolutely, now and forever, against all mistake—such has been the darling dream of philosophic dogmatists. It is clear that the origin of the truth would be an admirable criterion of this sort, if only the various origins could be discriminated from one another from this point of view, and the history of dogmatic opinion shows that origin has always been a favorite test. Origin in immediate intuition; origin in pontifical authority; origin in supernatural revelation, as by vision, hearing, or unaccountable impression; origin in direct [pg 019] possession by a higher spirit, expressing itself in prophecy and warning; origin in automatic utterance generally,—these origins have been stock warrants for the truth of one opinion after another which we find represented in religious history. The medical materialists are therefore only so many belated dogmatists, neatly turning the tables on their predecessors by using the criterion of origin in a destructive instead of an accreditive way.
You can see that at the bottom, we are reminded of the general principles that empirical philosophy has always argued we should follow in our quest for truth. Dogmatic philosophies have searched for criteria that would allow us to avoid relying on the future. They’ve dreamed of finding a clear sign that would protect us immediately and absolutely against all mistakes—this has been the cherished hope of philosophic dogmatists. It’s evident that the source of truth would be an excellent standard of this kind, if only we could distinguish between different origins in this context. The history of dogmatic belief shows that origin has consistently been a favored test. Origin based on immediate intuition; origin grounded in authoritative doctrine; origin from supernatural revelation, whether through visions, sounds, or inexplicable feelings; origin from direct [pg 019] possession by a higher spirit, expressed through prophecy and warnings; and origin from automatic expression—these origins have served as stock proofs for what various opinions have claimed to be true throughout religious history. Medical materialists are therefore just latecomers to dogmatism, cleverly flipping the narrative on their predecessors by applying the criterion of origin in a destructive rather than a validating manner.
They are effective with their talk of pathological origin only so long as supernatural origin is pleaded by the other side, and nothing but the argument from origin is under discussion. But the argument from origin has seldom been used alone, for it is too obviously insufficient. Dr. Maudsley is perhaps the cleverest of the rebutters of supernatural religion on grounds of origin. Yet he finds himself forced to write:—
They are convincing with their arguments about a pathological origin only as long as the other side argues for a supernatural origin, and if only the argument from origin is being discussed. However, the argument from origin has rarely been used on its own, as it is clearly not enough. Dr. Maudsley is probably the smartest of those who argue against supernatural religion based on origin. Still, he feels compelled to say:—
“What right have we to believe Nature under any obligation to do her work by means of complete minds only? She may find an incomplete mind a more suitable instrument for a particular purpose. It is the work that is done, and the quality in the worker by which it was done, that is alone of moment; and it may be no great matter from a cosmical standpoint, if in other qualities of character he was singularly defective—if indeed he were hypocrite, adulterer, eccentric, or lunatic.... Home we come again, then, to the old and last resort of certitude,—namely the common assent of mankind, or of the competent by instruction and training among mankind.”5
“What right do we have to believe that Nature should only work with those who have complete minds? She might find an incomplete mind to be a better tool for a specific purpose. What truly matters is the work that gets done and the quality of the person who did it; from a cosmic perspective, it might not matter much if that person has significant flaws in other areas—whether they are a hypocrite, an adulterer, eccentric, or even insane.... So, we return to the old and ultimate source of certainty—the general agreement of humanity, or of those who are knowledgeable through education and training among people.”5
In other words, not its origin, but the way in which it works on the whole, is Dr. Maudsley's final test of a belief. This is our own empiricist criterion; and this criterion [pg 020] the stoutest insisters on supernatural origin have also been forced to use in the end. Among the visions and messages some have always been too patently silly, among the trances and convulsive seizures some have been too fruitless for conduct and character, to pass themselves off as significant, still less as divine. In the history of Christian mysticism the problem how to discriminate between such messages and experiences as were really divine miracles, and such others as the demon in his malice was able to counterfeit, thus making the religious person twofold more the child of hell he was before, has always been a difficult one to solve, needing all the sagacity and experience of the best directors of conscience. In the end it had to come to our empiricist criterion: By their fruits ye shall know them, not by their roots, Jonathan Edwards's Treatise on Religious Affections is an elaborate working out of this thesis. The roots of a man's virtue are inaccessible to us. No appearances whatever are infallible proofs of grace. Our practice is the only sure evidence, even to ourselves, that we are genuinely Christians.
In other words, not its origin, but how it works overall, is Dr. Maudsley’s ultimate test of a belief. This is our own empiricist standard; and this standard [pg 020] the strongest advocates of supernatural origin have also ended up using. Among the visions and messages, some have always been too obviously absurd, and among the trances and convulsions, some have been too unproductive for conduct and character to be considered meaningful, let alone divine. In the history of Christian mysticism, the challenge of distinguishing between messages and experiences that were genuinely divine miracles and those that the demon, in his malice, could imitate—thus making the religious person even more of a child of hell—has always been a tough one to tackle, requiring all the wisdom and experience of the best conscience guides. In the end, it had to come down to our empiricist standard: By their fruits you will know them, not by their roots. Jonathan Edwards's Treatise on Religious Affections is a thorough exploration of this idea. The roots of a person's virtue are beyond our reach. No appearances can serve as infallible proof of grace. Our actions are the only reliable evidence, even to ourselves, that we are true Christians.
“In forming a judgment of ourselves now,” Edwards writes, “we should certainly adopt that evidence which our supreme Judge will chiefly make use of when we come to stand before him at the last day.... There is not one grace of the Spirit of God, of the existence of which, in any professor of religion, Christian practice is not the most decisive evidence.... The degree in which our experience is productive of practice shows the degree in which our experience is spiritual and divine.”
“When we evaluate ourselves now,” Edwards says, “we definitely need to consider the evidence that our final Judge will mainly use when we come before him on judgment day.... There’s not a single aspect of the Spirit of God in any believer that isn't best shown through their Christian actions.... The degree to which our experiences lead to action shows how spiritual and divine those experiences really are.”
Catholic writers are equally emphatic. The good dispositions which a vision, or voice, or other apparent heavenly favor leave behind them are the only marks by which we may be sure they are not possible deceptions of the tempter. Says Saint Teresa:—
Catholic writers are just as adamant. The positive feelings that a vision, voice, or any other clear sign of divine favor creates are the only indicators that we can trust they are not tricks of the tempter. Saint Teresa says:—
“Like imperfect sleep which, instead of giving more strength to the head, doth but leave it the more exhausted, the result of mere operations of the imagination is but to weaken the soul. Instead of nourishment and energy she reaps only lassitude and disgust: whereas a genuine heavenly vision yields to her a harvest of ineffable spiritual riches, and an admirable renewal of bodily strength. I alleged these reasons to those who so often accused my visions of being the work of the enemy of mankind and the sport of my imagination.... I showed them the jewels which the divine hand had left with me:—they were my actual dispositions. All those who knew me saw that I was changed; my confessor bore witness to the fact; this improvement, palpable in all respects, far from being hidden, was brilliantly evident to all men. As for myself, it was impossible to believe that if the demon were its author, he could have used, in order to lose me and lead me to hell, an expedient so contrary to his own interests as that of uprooting my vices, and filling me with masculine courage and other virtues instead, for I saw clearly that a single one of these visions was enough to enrich me with all that wealth.”6
“Just like restless sleep that leaves the mind more exhausted rather than stronger, the results of simple imagination only weaken the soul. Instead of providing nourishment and energy, it results in tiredness and disgust. In contrast, a genuine divine vision brings a wealth of indescribable spiritual riches and an incredible renewal of physical strength. I presented these points to those who often accused my visions of being the work of the enemy of humanity and just a trick of my imagination... I demonstrated the gifts that the divine hand had bestowed upon me: they were my true attributes. Everyone who knew me noticed that I had changed; my spiritual advisor confirmed this; the improvements, visible in every way, were clear to all. For me, it was hard to believe that if the devil were behind it, he would use a method so counterproductive to his interests as to rid me of my vices and fill me with courage and other virtues instead, because I could clearly see that just one of these visions was enough to enrich me with all that wealth.”6
I fear I may have made a longer excursus than was necessary, and that fewer words would have dispelled the uneasiness which may have arisen among some of you as I announced my pathological programme. At any rate you must all be ready now to judge the religious life by its results exclusively, and I shall assume that the bugaboo of morbid origin will scandalize your piety no more.
I’m worried that I might have gone off on a tangent longer than I needed to, and that I could have used fewer words to ease the discomfort that some of you may have felt when I shared my medical approach. Either way, you should all be prepared to evaluate the religious life based solely on its outcomes, and I’ll assume that the concern about a negative origin will no longer trouble your beliefs.
Still, you may ask me, if its results are to be the ground of our final spiritual estimate of a religious phenomenon, why threaten us at all with so much existential study of its conditions? Why not simply leave pathological questions out?
Still, you might ask me, if the results are going to be the basis for our final spiritual judgment of a religious phenomenon, why should we go through so much existential study of its conditions? Why not just ignore the pathological questions altogether?
To this I reply in two ways: First, I say, irrepressible curiosity imperiously leads one on; and I say, secondly, [pg 022] that it always leads to a better understanding of a thing's significance to consider its exaggerations and perversions, its equivalents and substitutes and nearest relatives elsewhere. Not that we may thereby swamp the thing in the wholesale condemnation which we pass on its inferior congeners, but rather that we may by contrast ascertain the more precisely in what its merits consist, by learning at the same time to what particular dangers of corruption it may also be exposed.
To this, I respond in two ways: First, I say that unquenchable curiosity strongly drives one forward; and second, [pg 022] that to truly understand something's significance, it's important to look at its exaggerations and distortions, its equivalents, substitutes, and closest relatives elsewhere. This doesn’t mean we should dismiss the thing entirely based on the flaws of its lesser counterparts. Instead, it helps us see more clearly what its true strengths are while also learning about the specific risks of corruption it might face.
Insane conditions have this advantage, that they isolate special factors of the mental life, and enable us to inspect them unmasked by their more usual surroundings. They play the part in mental anatomy which the scalpel and the microscope play in the anatomy of the body. To understand a thing rightly we need to see it both out of its environment and in it, and to have acquaintance with the whole range of its variations. The study of hallucinations has in this way been for psychologists the key to their comprehension of normal sensation, that of illusions has been the key to the right comprehension of perception. Morbid impulses and imperative conceptions, “fixed ideas,” so called, have thrown a flood of light on the psychology of the normal will; and obsessions and delusions have performed the same service for that of the normal faculty of belief.
Extreme conditions have the advantage of isolating specific factors of mental life, allowing us to examine them without the influence of their usual context. They serve a similar role in mental study as the scalpel and microscope do in physical anatomy. To truly understand something, we need to see it both in and out of its environment and be familiar with all its variations. The study of hallucinations has been crucial for psychologists in understanding normal sensation, while the study of illusions has been essential for correctly grasping perception. Abnormal impulses and so-called “fixed ideas” have shed light on the psychology of the normal will, and obsessions and delusions have provided the same insight into the normal faculty of belief.
Similarly, the nature of genius has been illuminated by the attempts, of which I already made mention, to class it with psychopathical phenomena. Borderland insanity, crankiness, insane temperament, loss of mental balance, psychopathic degeneration (to use a few of the many synonyms by which it has been called), has certain peculiarities and liabilities which, when combined with a superior quality of intellect in an individual, make it more probable that he will make his mark and affect his [pg 023] age, than if his temperament were less neurotic. There is of course no special affinity between crankiness as such and superior intellect,7 for most psychopaths have feeble intellects, and superior intellects more commonly have normal nervous systems. But the psychopathic temperament, whatever be the intellect with which it finds itself paired, often brings with it ardor and excitability of character. The cranky person has extraordinary emotional susceptibility. He is liable to fixed ideas and obsessions. His conceptions tend to pass immediately into belief and action; and when he gets a new idea, he has no rest till he proclaims it, or in some way “works it off.” “What shall I think of it?” a common person says to himself about a vexed question; but in a “cranky” mind “What must I do about it?” is the form the question tends to take. In the autobiography of that high-souled woman, Mrs. Annie Besant, I read the following passage: “Plenty of people wish well to any good cause, but very few care to exert themselves to help it, and still fewer will risk anything in its support. ‘Some one ought to do it, but why should I?’ is the ever reëchoed phrase of weak-kneed amiability. ‘Some one ought to do it, so why not I?’ is the cry of some earnest servant of man, eagerly forward springing to face some perilous duty. Between these two sentences lie whole centuries of moral evolution.” True enough! and between these two sentences lie also the different destinies of the ordinary sluggard and the psychopathic man. Thus, when a superior intellect and a psychopathic temperament coalesce—as in the endless permutations and combinations of human faculty, they are bound to coalesce often enough—in the same individual, we have [pg 024] the best possible condition for the kind of effective genius that gets into the biographical dictionaries. Such men do not remain mere critics and understanders with their intellect. Their ideas possess them, they inflict them, for better or worse, upon their companions or their age. It is they who get counted when Messrs Lombroso, Nisbet, and others invoke statistics to defend their paradox.
Similarly, the nature of genius has been highlighted by the attempts I previously mentioned to link it with psychopathic phenomena. Borderline insanity, eccentricity, unstable temperament, mental imbalance, and psychopathic degeneration (to name just a few of the many terms it has been called) have certain unique traits and vulnerabilities which, when paired with a high level of intellect, make it more likely that an individual will leave a significant mark on their era than if their temperament were less neurotic. Of course, there’s no direct connection between eccentricity and superior intellect, since most psychopaths have weak intellectual abilities, and individuals with high intelligence usually have normal nervous systems. However, a psychopathic temperament, no matter the intellect it’s associated with, often brings a passionate and excitable character. Eccentric individuals have extraordinary emotional sensitivity. They are prone to fixed ideas and obsessions. Their thoughts often transition quickly into beliefs and actions; when they have a new idea, they can’t find peace until they share it or somehow "work it off." While a typical person might think, “What should I think about this?” in a troubled situation, someone with an eccentric mindset tends to ask, “What must I do about this?” In the autobiography of the admirable Mrs. Annie Besant, I read this passage: “Many people wish well to any good cause, but very few are willing to put in the effort to support it, and even fewer will risk anything for it. ‘Somebody should do it, but why should I?’ is the often-repeated phrase of the timidly kind. ‘Somebody should do it, so why not me?’ is the rallying cry of the committed servant of humanity, eager to tackle a challenging responsibility. Between these two statements lie entire centuries of moral growth.” True enough! And between these two statements lie also the different paths of the ordinary slacker and the psychopathic individual. Thus, when a superior intellect and a psychopathic temperament come together—as they are likely to do in the endless variations of human capability—we have the ideal condition for the type of effective genius that ends up in biographical dictionaries. Such individuals do not remain just critics and observers with their intellect. Their ideas take over them, and they impose them, for better or worse, on their peers or their time. They are the ones counted when Lombroso, Nisbet, and others use statistics to back up their paradox.
To pass now to religious phenomena, take the melancholy which, as we shall see, constitutes an essential moment in every complete religious evolution. Take the happiness which achieved religious belief confers. Take the trance-like states of insight into truth which all religious mystics report.8 These are each and all of them special cases of kinds of human experience of much wider scope. Religious melancholy, whatever peculiarities it may have quâ religious, is at any rate melancholy. Religious happiness is happiness. Religious trance is trance. And the moment we renounce the absurd notion that a thing is exploded away as soon as it is classed with others, or its origin is shown; the moment we agree to stand by experimental results and inner quality, in judging of values,—who does not see that we are likely to ascertain the distinctive significance of religious melancholy and happiness, or of religious trances, far better by comparing them as conscientiously as we can with other varieties of melancholy, happiness, and trance, than by refusing to consider their place in any more general series, and treating them as if they were outside of nature's order altogether?
To shift our focus to religious experiences, let’s consider the sadness that, as we will see, is a crucial part of every complete religious journey. Think about the joy that comes with achieving religious belief. Think about the trance-like states of insight into truth that all religious mystics describe. These each represent specific instances of broader human experiences. Religious sadness, no matter its unique aspects as a religious experience, is still sadness. Religious joy is joy. Religious trance is trance. The moment we let go of the ridiculous idea that something loses its value just because it's grouped with others or its origins are revealed; the moment we decide to rely on experimental results and intrinsic qualities when evaluating worth—who doesn’t see that we’re more likely to understand the unique importance of religious sadness and joy, or religious trances, much better by comparing them as thoroughly as possible with other types of sadness, joy, and trance, instead of ignoring their connection to a broader context and treating them as if they exist outside of nature's order entirely?
I hope that the course of these lectures will confirm us in this supposition. As regards the psychopathic origin of so many religious phenomena, that would not be [pg 025] in the least surprising or disconcerting, even were such phenomena certified from on high to be the most precious of human experiences. No one organism can possibly yield to its owner the whole body of truth. Few of us are not in some way infirm, or even diseased; and our very infirmities help us unexpectedly. In the psychopathic temperament we have the emotionality which is the sine quâ non of moral perception; we have the intensity and tendency to emphasis which are the essence of practical moral vigor; and we have the love of metaphysics and mysticism which carry one's interests beyond the surface of the sensible world. What, then, is more natural than that this temperament should introduce one to regions of religious truth, to corners of the universe, which your robust Philistine type of nervous system, forever offering its biceps to be felt, thumping its breast, and thanking Heaven that it hasn't a single morbid fibre in its composition, would be sure to hide forever from its self-satisfied possessors?
I hope that these lectures will reinforce this idea. When it comes to the psychological roots of so many religious experiences, it wouldn't be the slightest bit surprising or unsettling, even if those experiences were declared from above to be the most valuable of human experiences. No single person can grasp the entire truth. Most of us have some form of weakness or even illness; and our very flaws can unexpectedly help us. In a psychopathic temperament, we find the emotional depth that is essential for moral understanding; we find the intensity and emphasis that are key to practical moral strength; and we find a love of metaphysics and mysticism that takes our interests beyond the surface of the tangible world. So, what could be more natural than for this temperament to lead one to explore religious truths and corners of the universe that a strong, self-satisfied person, who constantly shows off their strength and thinks they are free of any flaws, would likely overlook entirely?
If there were such a thing as inspiration from a higher realm, it might well be that the neurotic temperament would furnish the chief condition of the requisite receptivity. And having said thus much, I think that I may let the matter of religion and neuroticism drop.
If there is such a thing as inspiration from a higher place, it could be that having a neurotic temperament creates the main condition for being open to it. Having said that, I think I can move on from the topic of religion and neuroticism.
The mass of collateral phenomena, morbid or healthy, with which the various religious phenomena must be compared in order to understand them better, forms what in the slang of pedagogics is termed “the apperceiving mass” by which we comprehend them. The only novelty that I can imagine this course of lectures to possess lies in the breadth of the apperceiving mass. I may succeed in discussing religious experiences in a wider context than has been usual in university courses.
The large number of related phenomena, whether unhealthy or healthy, against which various religious experiences must be compared to better understand them, is what’s called in educational jargon “the perceiving crowd” that helps us grasp these experiences. The only new aspect I see in this series of lectures is the wide scope of the apperceiving mass. I might be able to talk about religious experiences in a broader context than what is typically covered in university courses.
Lecture II. Defining the Topic.
Most books on the philosophy of religion try to begin with a precise definition of what its essence consists of. Some of these would-be definitions may possibly come before us in later portions of this course, and I shall not be pedantic enough to enumerate any of them to you now. Meanwhile the very fact that they are so many and so different from one another is enough to prove that the word “religion” cannot stand for any single principle or essence, but is rather a collective name. The theorizing mind tends always to the over-simplification of its materials. This is the root of all that absolutism and one-sided dogmatism by which both philosophy and religion have been infested. Let us not fall immediately into a one-sided view of our subject, but let us rather admit freely at the outset that we may very likely find no one essence, but many characters which may alternately be equally important in religion. If we should inquire for the essence of “government,” for example, one man might tell us it was authority, another submission, another police, another an army, another an assembly, another a system of laws; yet all the while it would be true that no concrete government can exist without all these things, one of which is more important at one moment and others at another. The man who knows governments most completely is he who troubles himself least about a definition which shall give their essence. Enjoying an intimate acquaintance with all their particularities [pg 027] in turn, he would naturally regard an abstract conception in which these were unified as a thing more misleading than enlightening. And why may not religion be a conception equally complex?9
Most books on the philosophy of religion tend to start with a clear definition of what it really means. Some of these proposed definitions may come up later in this course, and I won’t be overly technical by listing any of them right now. The very fact that there are so many different definitions proves that the term "faith" doesn’t refer to a single principle or essence but is instead a broad term. The analytical mind often tends to oversimplify its subject matter. This tendency is the root of the absolutism and one-sided dogmatism that have plagued both philosophy and religion. Let’s not jump to a narrow perspective on our topic; instead, let’s openly acknowledge from the start that we likely won’t find a single essence but rather many aspects that could all be equally significant in religion. For instance, if we were to ask about the essence of “government” one person might say it’s authority, another might say submission, another might refer to police, another to an army, another to an assembly, and another to a system of laws. Yet, it’s true that no actual government can exist without all of these elements, with one being more essential at one time and others at another. The person who understands governments the best is the one who worries least about finding a definition that captures their essence. Having a close familiarity with all their specific details [pg 027], they would likely see an abstract idea that unifies these aspects as more confusing than helpful. And why can’t religion be just as complex of a concept?9
Consider also the “religious sentiment” which we see referred to in so many books, as if it were a single sort of mental entity.
Consider also the "spiritual vibe" that we see mentioned in so many books, as if it were one specific type of mental experience.
In the psychologies and in the philosophies of religion, we find the authors attempting to specify just what entity it is. One man allies it to the feeling of dependence; one makes it a derivative from fear; others connect it with the sexual life; others still identify it with the feeling of the infinite; and so on. Such different ways of conceiving it ought of themselves to arouse doubt as to whether it possibly can be one specific thing; and the moment we are willing to treat the term “religious sentiment” as a collective name for the many sentiments which religious objects may arouse in alternation, we see that it probably contains nothing whatever of a psychologically specific nature. There is religious fear, religious love, religious awe, religious joy, and so forth. But religious love is only man's natural emotion of love directed to a religious object; religious fear is only the ordinary fear of commerce, so to speak, the common quaking of the human breast, in so far as the notion of divine retribution may arouse it; religious awe is the same organic thrill which we feel in a forest at twilight, or in a mountain gorge; only this time it comes over us at the thought of our supernatural relations; and similarly of all the various sentiments which may be called into play in the lives of [pg 028] religious persons. As concrete states of mind, made up of a feeling plus a specific sort of object, religious emotions of course are psychic entities distinguishable from other concrete emotions; but there is no ground for assuming a simple abstract “religious emotion” to exist as a distinct elementary mental affection by itself, present in every religious experience without exception.
In the psychologies and philosophies of religion, authors try to define exactly what the entity is. One person links it to the feeling of dependence, another sees it as stemming from fear, some connect it to sexual life, while others equate it with a sense of the infinite, and so on. These different interpretations should make us question whether it can be one specific thing. When we accept the term "religious feelings" as a collective term for the various feelings that religious objects can evoke, we realize that it likely doesn't contain anything specifically psychological. There's religious fear, religious love, religious awe, religious joy, and so on. However, religious love is simply our natural emotion of love directed towards a religious object; religious fear is basically an ordinary fear in relation to potential consequences; religious awe is the same thrill we experience in a twilight forest or a mountain gorge, but in this case, it's triggered by thoughts of our supernatural connections; and the same applies to all the various feelings that may arise in the lives of [pg 028] religious individuals. As specific states of mind, consisting of a feeling add a particular kind of object, religious emotions are indeed psychological entities that can be distinguished from other emotions. However, there's no reason to believe that a simple abstract “spiritual feeling” exists as a distinct basic mental experience present in every instance of religious experience without exception.
As there thus seems to be no one elementary religious emotion, but only a common storehouse of emotions upon which religious objects may draw, so there might conceivably also prove to be no one specific and essential kind of religious object, and no one specific and essential kind of religious act.
As it appears that there isn't just one basic religious emotion, but rather a general collection of emotions that religious objects can tap into, it may also turn out that there isn't just one specific and essential type of religious object, nor one specific and essential type of religious act.
The field of religion being as wide as this, it is manifestly impossible that I should pretend to cover it. My lectures must be limited to a fraction of the subject. And, although it would indeed be foolish to set up an abstract definition of religion's essence, and then proceed to defend that definition against all comers, yet this need not prevent me from taking my own narrow view of what religion shall consist in for the purpose of these lectures, or, out of the many meanings of the word, from choosing the one meaning in which I wish to interest you particularly, and proclaiming arbitrarily that when I say “religion” I mean that. This, in fact, is what I must do, and I will now preliminarily seek to mark out the field I choose.
The field of religion is so vast that it’s clearly impossible for me to cover it all. My lectures will have to focus on just a small part of the topic. While it would be unwise to establish a strict definition of what religion is and then defend that definition against others, I can still take my own specific view of what religion will be about for these lectures. Out of the many meanings of the word, I will choose the one I want to emphasize and state that when I say “faith”, I mean that. This is exactly what I need to do, and I will now outline the area I’ve chosen to focus on.
One way to mark it out easily is to say what aspects of the subject we leave out. At the outset we are struck by one great partition which divides the religious field. On the one side of it lies institutional, on the other personal religion. As M. P. Sabatier says, one branch of religion keeps the divinity, another keeps man most in [pg 029] view. Worship and sacrifice, procedures for working on the dispositions of the deity, theology and ceremony and ecclesiastical organization, are the essentials of religion in the institutional branch. Were we to limit our view to it, we should have to define religion as an external art, the art of winning the favor of the gods. In the more personal branch of religion it is on the contrary the inner dispositions of man himself which form the centre of interest, his conscience, his deserts, his helplessness, his incompleteness. And although the favor of the God, as forfeited or gained, is still an essential feature of the story, and theology plays a vital part therein, yet the acts to which this sort of religion prompts are personal not ritual acts, the individual transacts the business by himself alone, and the ecclesiastical organization, with its priests and sacraments and other go-betweens, sinks to an altogether secondary place. The relation goes direct from heart to heart, from soul to soul, between man and his maker.
One way to easily distinguish it is to specify what aspects of the subject we exclude. Right from the beginning, we notice a significant divide within the religious landscape. On one side is institutional religion, and on the other is personal religion. As M. P. Sabatier mentions, one aspect of religion focuses on the divine, while another centers on humanity. Worship and sacrifice, which are methods to influence the deity's disposition, along with theology, ceremonies, and church organization, are key elements of institutional religion. If we only looked at that, we would define religion as an external practice aimed at gaining the favor of the gods. In contrast, personal religion emphasizes the inner state of the individual: their conscience, their worthiness, their vulnerability, and their sense of incompleteness. While winning or losing divine favor is still an important part of the narrative, and theology plays a significant role, the actions prompted by this type of religion are personal rather than ritualistic. Each individual manages their own relationship directly, without reliance on church structure, priests, sacraments, or intermediaries. The connection is direct, flowing from heart to heart, soul to soul, between the individual and their creator.
Now in these lectures I propose to ignore the institutional branch entirely, to say nothing of the ecclesiastical organization, to consider as little as possible the systematic theology and the ideas about the gods themselves, and to confine myself as far as I can to personal religion pure and simple. To some of you personal religion, thus nakedly considered, will no doubt seem too incomplete a thing to wear the general name. “It is a part of religion,” you will say, “but only its unorganized rudiment; if we are to name it by itself, we had better call it man's conscience or morality than his religion. The name ‘religion’ should be reserved for the fully organized system of feeling, thought, and institution, for the Church, in short, of which this personal religion, so called, is but a fractional element.”
In these lectures, I intend to completely set aside the institutional side of things, not to mention the church organization, and focus as little as possible on systematic theology and the concepts of the gods themselves. I want to limit my discussion to personal religion, straightforward and simple. For some of you, looking at personal religion in this bare way might seem too incomplete to really qualify as religion at all. You might say, “It’s a part of religion, but just an unstructured bit; if we’re going to refer to it on its own, it’s better to call it human conscience or morality rather than religion. The term ‘religion’ should be reserved for the fully organized system of feelings, thoughts, and institutions, basically the Church, of which this personal religion is merely a small part.”
But if you say this, it will only show the more plainly how much the question of definition tends to become a dispute about names. Rather than prolong such a dispute, I am willing to accept almost any name for the personal religion of which I propose to treat. Call it conscience or morality, if you yourselves prefer, and not religion—under either name it will be equally worthy of our study. As for myself, I think it will prove to contain some elements which morality pure and simple does not contain, and these elements I shall soon seek to point out; so I will myself continue to apply the word “religion” to it; and in the last lecture of all, I will bring in the theologies and the ecclesiasticisms, and say something of its relation to them.
But if you say this, it will only make it clearer how much the question of definition tends to turn into a debate about names. Instead of dragging out such a debate, I'm okay with using almost any term for the personal religion I plan to discuss. You can call it conscience or morality, if that’s what you prefer, instead of religion—under either term, it will be equally deserving of our attention. Personally, I believe it will contain some aspects that straightforward morality doesn’t include, and I will soon aim to highlight these aspects; so I will continue using the term "spirituality" for it; and in the final lecture, I will address the theologies and church practices, and discuss their connection to this concept.
In one sense at least the personal religion will prove itself more fundamental than either theology or ecclesiasticism. Churches, when once established, live at second-hand upon tradition; but the founders of every church owed their power originally to the fact of their direct personal communion with the divine. Not only the superhuman founders, the Christ, the Buddha, Mahomet, but all the originators of Christian sects have been in this case;—so personal religion should still seem the primordial thing, even to those who continue to esteem it incomplete.
In one way, personal faith is more essential than theology or institutional religion. Once churches are established, they rely on traditions passed down over time; however, the founders of each church gained their influence because of their direct personal connection with the divine. This applies not just to the extraordinary founders like Christ, Buddha, and Muhammad, but also to all the early leaders of Christian denominations. Therefore, personal faith should still be seen as the most fundamental aspect, even by those who consider it unfinished.
There are, it is true, other things in religion chronologically more primordial than personal devoutness in the moral sense. Fetishism and magic seem to have preceded inward piety historically—at least our records of inward piety do not reach back so far. And if fetishism and magic be regarded as stages of religion, one may say that personal religion in the inward sense and the genuinely spiritual ecclesiasticisms which it founds are phenomena of secondary or even tertiary order. But, quite [pg 031] apart from the fact that many anthropologists—for instance, Jevons and Frazer—expressly oppose “religion” and “magic” to each other, it is certain that the whole system of thought which leads to magic, fetishism, and the lower superstitions may just as well be called primitive science as called primitive religion. The question thus becomes a verbal one again; and our knowledge of all these early stages of thought and feeling is in any case so conjectural and imperfect that farther discussion would not be worth while.
There are, it is true, other aspects of religion that came before personal devotion in a moral sense. Fetishism and magic seem to have historically preceded inner piety—at least our records of inner piety don’t go back that far. If we consider fetishism and magic as stages of religion, we can say that personal religion, in the inward sense, and the genuinely spiritual practices it creates are secondary or even tertiary phenomena. However, aside from the fact that many anthropologists—like Jevons and Frazer—specifically contrast “religion” and “magic,” it’s clear that the entire framework of thought leading to magic, fetishism, and lower superstitions can just as easily be called primitive science as it can be called primitive religion. This question then becomes a matter of semantics again; and our understanding of all these early stages of thought and feeling is so uncertain and incomplete that further discussion wouldn’t be worthwhile.
Religion, therefore, as I now ask you arbitrarily to take it, shall mean for us the feelings, acts, and experiences of individual men in their solitude, so far as they apprehend themselves to stand in relation to whatever they may consider the divine. Since the relation may be either moral, physical, or ritual, it is evident that out of religion in the sense in which we take it, theologies, philosophies, and ecclesiastical organizations may secondarily grow. In these lectures, however, as I have already said, the immediate personal experiences will amply fill our time, and we shall hardly consider theology or ecclesiasticism at all.
Religion, therefore, as I now ask you to accept it, will mean for us the emotions, actions, and experiences of individuals in their solitude, as they perceive their connection to whatever they regard as the divine. Since this connection can be moral, physical, or ritual, it’s clear that from religion, as we’re defining it, theologies, philosophies, and church organizations may emerge later. In these lectures, however, as I’ve already mentioned, we will focus on immediate personal experiences and will hardly touch on theology or church matters at all.
We escape much controversial matter by this arbitrary definition of our field. But, still, a chance of controversy comes up over the word “divine” if we take it in the definition in too narrow a sense. There are systems of thought which the world usually calls religious, and yet which do not positively assume a God. Buddhism is in this case. Popularly, of course, the Buddha himself stands in place of a God; but in strictness the Buddhistic system is atheistic. Modern transcendental idealism, Emersonianism, for instance, also seems to let God evaporate into abstract Ideality. Not a deity in concreto, not a superhuman person, but the immanent divinity in [pg 032] things, the essentially spiritual structure of the universe, is the object of the transcendentalist cult. In that address to the graduating class at Divinity College in 1838 which made Emerson famous, the frank expression of this worship of mere abstract laws was what made the scandal of the performance.
We skip a lot of controversial topics by having this vague definition of our field. However, issues do arise with the word “heavenly” if we interpret it too narrowly. There are ways of thinking that people usually label as religious, yet they don’t necessarily believe in a God. Buddhism is one example of this. Generally, people see the Buddha as a God, but strictly speaking, Buddhism is atheistic. Modern transcendental idealism, like Emerson’s philosophy, also seems to let God fade into abstract ideals. It’s not about a deity in concrete, or a superhuman figure, but rather the divinity that exists within [pg 032] everything, the fundamental spiritual nature of the universe, which is what transcendentalists worship. In Emerson's famous address to the graduating class at Divinity College in 1838, his open expression of this worship of abstract laws was what caused the scandal.
“These laws,” said the speaker, “execute themselves. They are out of time, out of space, and not subject to circumstance: Thus, in the soul of man there is a justice whose retributions are instant and entire. He who does a good deed is instantly ennobled. He who does a mean deed is by the action itself contracted. He who puts off impurity thereby puts on purity. If a man is at heart just, then in so far is he God; the safety of God, the immortality of God, the majesty of God, do enter into that man with justice. If a man dissemble, deceive, he deceives himself, and goes out of acquaintance with his own being. Character is always known. Thefts never enrich; alms never impoverish; murder will speak out of stone walls. The least admixture of a lie—for example, the taint of vanity, any attempt to make a good impression, a favorable appearance—will instantly vitiate the effect. But speak the truth, and all things alive or brute are vouchers, and the very roots of the grass underground there do seem to stir and move to bear your witness. For all things proceed out of the same spirit, which is differently named love, justice, temperance, in its different applications, just as the ocean receives different names on the several shores which it washes. In so far as he roves from these ends, a man bereaves himself of power, of auxiliaries. His being shrinks ... he becomes less and less, a mote, a point, until absolute badness is absolute death. The perception of this law awakens in the mind a sentiment which we call the religious sentiment, and which makes our highest happiness. Wonderful is its power to charm and to command. It is a mountain air. It is the embalmer of the world. It makes the sky and the hills sublime, and the silent song of the stars is it. It is the beatitude of man. It makes him illimitable. When he says ‘I ought’; when love warns him; when he chooses, [pg 033]warned from on high, the good and great deed; then, deep melodies wander through his soul from supreme wisdom. Then he can worship, and be enlarged by his worship; for he can never go behind this sentiment. All the expressions of this sentiment are sacred and permanent in proportion to their purity. [They] affect us more than all other compositions. The sentences of the olden time, which ejaculate this piety, are still fresh and fragrant. And the unique impression of Jesus upon mankind, whose name is not so much written as ploughed into the history of this world, is proof of the subtle virtue of this infusion.”10
“These laws,” said the speaker, “They enforce themselves. They exist beyond time and space and aren't affected by circumstances: thus, within the human soul, there's a justice that delivers its consequences right away and completely. A person who does a good deed is instantly recognized. A person who does something mean is diminished by that very act. Someone who avoids impurity gains purity in return. If a person is truly just, then in that way, they reflect God; the safety, immortality, and majesty of God come into that person along with justice. If someone lies or deceives, they are fooling themselves and become disconnected from their true self. Character is always evident. Theft never enriches; charity never impoverishes; murder will always make its presence known. The slightest hint of a lie—for example, a touch of vanity or any attempt to create a positive impression—will immediately spoil the impact. But if you speak the truth, all living beings and even inanimate objects bear witness, and even the very roots of grass underground seem to stir in support of you. Everything comes from the same spirit, which is recognized by different names—love, justice, temperance—depending on its applications, just like the ocean is known by different names along the shores it touches. The more a person strays from these values, the more they rob themselves of power and support. Their essence diminishes... they become smaller and smaller, a mere speck, until total wickedness equals total death. Understanding this law brings forth a feeling we call the religious sentiment, which is essential to our greatest happiness. Its ability to inspire and command is extraordinary. It’s like mountain air. It preserves the world. It makes the sky and mountains majestic, and the quiet song of the stars expresses it. It embodies the ultimate happiness of humanity. It makes a person limitless. When they say ‘I ought’; when love guides them; when they choose, [pg 033] heed the higher call for a good and noble action; then, deep harmonies resonate within their soul from ultimate wisdom. In that moment, they can worship, and that worship can elevate them; for they can never surpass this feeling. All expressions of this feeling are sacred and enduring in relation to their purity. [They] influence us more than anything else. The phrases from the past that express this devotion remain fresh and vibrant. And the unique impact of Jesus on humanity, whose name is more deeply etched than written in the annals of history, is proof of the subtle power of this essence.”10
Such is the Emersonian religion. The universe has a divine soul of order, which soul is moral, being also the soul within the soul of man. But whether this soul of the universe be a mere quality like the eye's brilliancy or the skin's softness, or whether it be a self-conscious life like the eye's seeing or the skin's feeling, is a decision that never unmistakably appears in Emerson's pages. It quivers on the boundary of these things, sometimes leaning one way, sometimes the other, to suit the literary rather than the philosophic need. Whatever it is, though, it is active. As much as if it were a God, we can trust it to protect all ideal interests and keep the world's balance straight. The sentences in which Emerson, to the very end, gave utterance to this faith are as fine as anything in literature: “If you love and serve men, you cannot by any hiding or stratagem escape the remuneration. Secret retributions are always restoring the level, when disturbed, of the divine justice. It is impossible to tilt the beam. All the tyrants and proprietors and monopolists of the world in vain set their shoulders to heave the bar. Settles forevermore the ponderous equator to its line, and man and mote, and star and sun, must range to it, or be pulverized by the recoil.”11
This is the Emersonian religion. The universe has a divine soul of order, which is also a moral soul that exists within each person. However, whether this soul of the universe is just a quality like the brightness of the eye or the softness of the skin, or if it is a self-aware life like the eye's ability to see or the skin's ability to feel, is something that Emerson never clearly resolves in his writings. It fluctuates between these ideas, sometimes leaning one way, sometimes the other, to match literary needs more than philosophical ones. Whatever it may be, it is active. Just like a God, we can trust it to protect all ideal interests and keep the world's balance intact. The sentences in which Emerson, right up to the end, expressed this belief are as beautiful as anything in literature: "If you love and serve people, you can’t hide or trick your way out of the consequences. Hidden responses always restore balance when disrupted by divine justice. It’s impossible to tip the scale. All the tyrants, owners, and monopolists in the world try in vain to push against this truth. It forever establishes the heavy equator to its line, and people, dust, stars, and the sun must align with it, or be crushed by the backlash."11
Now it would be too absurd to say that the inner experiences that underlie such expressions of faith as this and impel the writer to their utterance are quite unworthy to be called religious experiences. The sort of appeal that Emersonian optimism, on the one hand, and Buddhistic pessimism, on the other, make to the individual and the sort of response which he makes to them in his life are in fact indistinguishable from, and in many respects identical with, the best Christian appeal and response. We must therefore, from the experiential point of view, call these godless or quasi-godless creeds “religions”; and accordingly when in our definition of religion we speak of the individual's relation to “what he considers the divine,” we must interpret the term “divine” very broadly, as denoting any object that is godlike, whether it be a concrete deity or not.
Now it would be too ridiculous to say that the inner experiences driving expressions of faith like this and motivating the writer to voice them are unworthy of being called religious experiences. The way Emersonian optimism appeals to individuals, and how Buddhistic pessimism does the same, is actually indistinguishable from, and in many ways the same as, the best appeals and responses in Christianity. Therefore, from an experiential perspective, we should refer to these godless or semi-godless beliefs as "Faiths"; and when we define religion in terms of an individual's relationship with “what he sees as divine,” we need to interpret the term heavenly very broadly, as referring to any object that is godlike, whether it is a concrete deity or not.
But the term “godlike,” if thus treated as a floating general quality, becomes exceedingly vague, for many gods have flourished in religious history, and their attributes have been discrepant enough. What then is that essentially godlike quality—be it embodied in a concrete deity or not—our relation to which determines our character as religious men? It will repay us to seek some answer to this question before we proceed farther.
But the term "godlike" when considered as a general quality, becomes extremely vague, as many gods have existed throughout religious history, each with very different attributes. So, what is that essential godlike quality—whether it’s represented by a specific deity or not—that shapes our identity as religious individuals? It’s worth our time to find some answers to this question before we move on.
For one thing, gods are conceived to be first things in the way of being and power. They overarch and envelop, and from them there is no escape. What relates to them is the first and last word in the way of truth. Whatever then were most primal and enveloping and deeply true might at this rate be treated as godlike, and a man's religion might thus be identified with his attitude, whatever it might be, towards what he felt to be the primal truth.
For one thing, gods are seen as the fundamental aspects of existence and power. They surround and encompass everything, and there's no escaping them. What connects to them represents the beginning and end of truth. Therefore, anything that is most fundamental, all-encompassing, and deeply true could be regarded as godlike, and a person's religion could be connected to their attitude, whatever that may be, toward what they perceive as the fundamental truth.
Such a definition as this would in a way be defensible. Religion, whatever it is, is a man's total reaction upon life, so why not say that any total reaction upon life is a religion? Total reactions are different from casual reactions, and total attitudes are different from usual or professional attitudes. To get at them you must go behind the foreground of existence and reach down to that curious sense of the whole residual cosmos as an everlasting presence, intimate or alien, terrible or amusing, lovable or odious, which in some degree every one possesses. This sense of the world's presence, appealing as it does to our peculiar individual temperament, makes us either strenuous or careless, devout or blasphemous, gloomy or exultant, about life at large; and our reaction, involuntary and inarticulate and often half unconscious as it is, is the completest of all our answers to the question, “What is the character of this universe in which we dwell?” It expresses our individual sense of it in the most definite way. Why then not call these reactions our religion, no matter what specific character they may have? Non-religious as some of these reactions may be, in one sense of the word “religious,” they yet belong to the general sphere of the religious life, and so should generically be classed as religious reactions. “He believes in No-God, and he worships him,” said a colleague of mine of a student who was manifesting a fine atheistic ardor; and the more fervent opponents of Christian doctrine have often enough shown a temper which, psychologically considered, is indistinguishable from religious zeal.
Such a definition could be defended in a way. Religion, whatever it may be, is a person's total response to life, so why not say that any total response to life is a religion? Total responses are different from casual ones, and total attitudes differ from typical or professional attitudes. To understand them, you must go beyond the surface of existence and tap into that strange awareness of the entire universe as an ongoing presence, whether familiar or foreign, frightening or funny, lovable or detestable, which everyone possesses to some extent. This sense of the world's presence, appealing to our unique individual temperament, makes us either engaged or indifferent, devout or irreverent, gloomy or joyful about life in general; and our reaction, though involuntary, unspoken, and often semi-conscious, is the most complete answer to the question, “What is the nature of this universe we live in?” It reflects our personal understanding of it in the clearest way. So why not call these reactions our religion, regardless of their specific nature? Non-religious as some of these reactions may be, in one sense of the word "spiritual" they still fit into the overall area of religious life, and should therefore be classified as religious reactions. “He believes in No-God, and he worships them.” said a colleague of mine about a student showing strong atheistic passion; and the most intense critics of Christian doctrine have often displayed an attitude that, psychologically speaking, is indistinguishable from religious fervor.
But so very broad a use of the word “religion” would be inconvenient, however defensible it might remain on logical grounds. There are trifling, sneering attitudes even towards the whole of life; and in some men these [pg 036] attitudes are final and systematic. It would strain the ordinary use of language too much to call such attitudes religious, even though, from the point of view of an unbiased critical philosophy, they might conceivably be perfectly reasonable ways of looking upon life. Voltaire, for example, writes thus to a friend, at the age of seventy-three: “As for myself,” he says, “weak as I am, I carry on the war to the last moment, I get a hundred pike-thrusts, I return two hundred, and I laugh. I see near my door Geneva on fire with quarrels over nothing, and I laugh again; and, thank God, I can look upon the world as a farce even when it becomes as tragic as it sometimes does. All comes out even at the end of the day, and all comes out still more even when all the days are over.”
But using the word "faith" so broadly would be inconvenient, even if it could be logically justified. There are petty, mocking attitudes towards life itself; in some people, these [pg 036] attitudes are definitive and systematic. It would stretch language too far to call these attitudes religious, even though, from an unbiased philosophical perspective, they might be perfectly reasonable ways to view life. For instance, Voltaire writes to a friend at the age of seventy-three: “As for me,” he says, "Even though I'm weak, I keep fighting until the end. I take a hundred hits, I give back two hundred, and I laugh. I see Geneva nearby igniting with pointless arguments, and I laugh again. Thankfully, I can view the world as a joke, even when it gets as serious as it sometimes does. In the end, everything balances out, and it balances out even more when all the days are done."
Much as we may admire such a robust old gamecock spirit in a valetudinarian, to call it a religious spirit would be odd. Yet it is for the moment Voltaire's reaction on the whole of life. Je m'en fiche is the vulgar French equivalent for our English ejaculation “Who cares?” And the happy term je m'en fichisme recently has been invented to designate the systematic determination not to take anything in life too solemnly. “All is vanity” is the relieving word in all difficult crises for this mode of thought, which that exquisite literary genius Renan took pleasure, in his later days of sweet decay, in putting into coquettishly sacrilegious forms which remain to us as excellent expressions of the “all is vanity” state of mind. Take the following passage, for example,—we must hold to duty, even against the evidence, Renan says,—but he then goes on:—
While we might admire such a strong spirit in an older person, calling it a religious spirit would be strange. Still, it reflects Voltaire's overall reaction to life at the moment. I don't care is the casual French equivalent of the English phrase "Who gives a damn?" The cheerful term I don't care. has recently been created to describe the deliberate choice not to take anything in life too seriously. "Everything is vanity" serves as a comforting mantra during tough times for this way of thinking, which the brilliant writer Renan enjoyed expressing in playfully irreverent ways during his later years of graceful decline. For instance, consider the following passage—Renan states that we must stick to our duties, even against the evidence, but then he continues:—
“There are many chances that the world may be nothing but a fairy pantomime of which no God has care. We must therefore arrange ourselves so that on neither hypothesis we shall be [pg 037]completely wrong. We must listen to the superior voices, but in such a way that if the second hypothesis were true we should not have been too completely duped. If in effect the world be not a serious thing, it is the dogmatic people who will be the shallow ones, and the worldly minded whom the theologians now call frivolous will be those who are really wise.
“There are many possibilities that the world could just be a fairy tale that no God cares about. So, we need to prepare ourselves in a way that, no matter what happens, we won't be completely wrong. We should listen to higher ideas, but in a way that, if the second possibility is true, we won't have been completely fooled. If the world turns out to be insignificant, it will be the dogmatic people who are shallow, and those who seem silly to theologians will actually be the truly wise ones.
“In utrumque paratus, then. Be ready for anything—that perhaps is wisdom. Give ourselves up, according to the hour, to confidence, to skepticism, to optimism, to irony, and we may be sure that at certain moments at least we shall be with the truth.... Good-humor is a philosophic state of mind; it seems to say to Nature that we take her no more seriously than she takes us. I maintain that one should always talk of philosophy with a smile. We owe it to the Eternal to be virtuous; but we have the right to add to this tribute our irony as a sort of personal reprisal. In this way we return to the right quarter jest for jest; we play the trick that has been played on us. Saint Augustine's phrase: Lord, if we are deceived, it is by thee! remains a fine one, well suited to our modern feeling. Only we wish the Eternal to know that if we accept the fraud, we accept it knowingly and willingly. We are resigned in advance to losing the interest on our investments of virtue, but we wish not to appear ridiculous by having counted on them too securely.”12
“Be ready for anything—that might be wisdom. We should allow ourselves to feel confident, skeptical, optimistic, or ironic, depending on the moment, and we can be sure that sometimes we'll find the truth. Good humor is a philosophical approach; it seems to tell Nature that we don’t take her any more seriously than she takes us. I believe we should always talk about philosophy with a smile. We owe it to the Eternal to be virtuous; but we also have the right to add our irony as a personal touch. In this way, we respond to jest with jest; we play the same trick that was played on us. Saint Augustine's phrase: ‘Lord, if we are deceived, it is by thee!’ remains a powerful one, fitting for our modern feelings. We just want the Eternal to know that if we accept the deception, we do so knowingly and willingly. We are already resigned to losing the interest on our investments in virtue, but we don’t want to appear foolish for having relied on them too much.”12
Surely all the usual associations of the word “religion” would have to be stripped away if such a systematic parti pris of irony were also to be denoted by the name. For common men “religion,” whatever more special meanings it may have, signifies always a serious state of mind. If any one phrase could gather its universal message, that phrase would be, “All is not vanity in this Universe, whatever the appearances may suggest.” If it can stop anything, religion as commonly apprehended can stop just such chaffing talk as Renan's. It favors gravity, not pertness; it says “hush” to all vain chatter and smart wit.
Surely all the typical associations of the word "faith" would need to be stripped away if a systematic bias of irony were also referred to by that name. For ordinary people, "religion" despite any more specific meanings it may have, always signifies a serious mindset. If there were one phrase that could capture its universal message, it would be, "Not everything in this Universe is vanity, despite what it may seem." If it can put a stop to anything, religion as commonly understood can put an end to the kind of teasing talk like Renan's. It promotes seriousness, not sarcasm; it tells everyone to “be quiet” when it comes to empty chatter and clever remarks.
But if hostile to light irony, religion is equally hostile to heavy grumbling and complaint. The world appears tragic enough in some religions, but the tragedy is realized as purging, and a way of deliverance is held to exist. We shall see enough of the religious melancholy in a future lecture; but melancholy, according to our ordinary use of language, forfeits all title to be called religious when, in Marcus Aurelius's racy words, the sufferer simply lies kicking and screaming after the fashion of a sacrificed pig. The mood of a Schopenhauer or a Nietzsche,—and in a less degree one may sometimes say the same of our own sad Carlyle,—though often an ennobling sadness, is almost as often only peevishness running away with the bit between its teeth. The sallies of the two German authors remind one, half the time, of the sick shriekings of two dying rats. They lack the purgatorial note which religious sadness gives forth.
But while it's critical of light irony, religion is just as critical of heavy grumbling and complaint. In some religions, the world seems tragic enough, but that tragedy is seen as a means of cleansing, and there’s belief in a path to deliverance. We will explore enough of this religious melancholy in a future lecture; however, melancholy, by our usual understanding, loses any claim to being called religious when, in Marcus Aurelius's colorful words, the sufferer is just lying there kicking and screaming like a sacrificed pig. The mood of Schopenhauer or Nietzsche—and to a lesser degree, our own sad Carlyle—while often containing a noble sadness, is just as frequently nothing more than irritable whining running wild. The outbursts of these two German writers often remind one of the desperate screeching of two dying rats. They lack the purgative quality that characterizes religious sadness.
There must be something solemn, serious, and tender about any attitude which we denominate religious. If glad, it must not grin or snicker; if sad, it must not scream or curse. It is precisely as being solemn experiences that I wish to interest you in religious experiences. So I propose—arbitrarily again, if you please—to narrow our definition once more by saying that the word “divine,” as employed therein, shall mean for us not merely the primal and enveloping and real, for that meaning if taken without restriction might well prove too broad. The divine shall mean for us only such a primal reality as the individual feels impelled to respond to solemnly and gravely, and neither by a curse nor a jest.
There should be something serious, meaningful, and tender about any attitude we call religious. If it’s joyful, it shouldn’t laugh or scoff; if it’s sorrowful, it shouldn’t scream or curse. I want to focus your attention on religious experiences as meaningful and profound. So, I suggest—rather arbitrarily, if you’d like—to refine our definition again by saying that the word “heavenly,” in this context, will not just mean the fundamental and all-encompassing reality, because that interpretation could be too broad. The divine, for us, will refer to a core reality that a person feels compelled to respond to in a serious and thoughtful way, neither with a swear word nor a joke.
But solemnity, and gravity, and all such emotional attributes, admit of various shades; and, do what we will with our defining, the truth must at last be confronted [pg 039] that we are dealing with a field of experience where there is not a single conception that can be sharply drawn. The pretension, under such conditions, to be rigorously “scientific” or “exact” in our terms would only stamp us as lacking in understanding of our task. Things are more or less divine, states of mind are more or less religious, reactions are more or less total, but the boundaries are always misty, and it is everywhere a question of amount and degree. Nevertheless, at their extreme of development, there can never be any question as to what experiences are religious. The divinity of the object and the solemnity of the reaction are too well marked for doubt. Hesitation as to whether a state of mind is “religious,” or “irreligious,” or “moral,” or “philosophical,” is only likely to arise when the state of mind is weakly characterized, but in that case it will be hardly worthy of our study at all. With states that can only by courtesy be called religious we need have nothing to do, our only profitable business being with what nobody can possibly feel tempted to call anything else. I said in my former lecture that we learn most about a thing when we view it under a microscope, as it were, or in its most exaggerated form. This is as true of religious phenomena as of any other kind of fact. The only cases likely to be profitable enough to repay our attention will therefore be cases where the religious spirit is unmistakable and extreme. Its fainter manifestations we may tranquilly pass by. Here, for example, is the total reaction upon life of Frederick Locker Lampson, whose autobiography, entitled “Confidences,” proves him to have been a most amiable man.
But seriousness, weightiness, and all those emotional traits have different shades; and no matter how we try to define them, we must eventually face the truth [pg 039] that we're dealing with a realm of experience where there's not a single idea that can be clearly defined. Trying to be strictly "scientific" or "exact" under such conditions would only show that we don’t truly understand our task. Things can be more or less divine, states of mind can be more or less religious, and reactions can be more or less complete, but the boundaries are always blurry, and it’s always about amount and degree. Still, at their most developed extremes, there’s no doubt about which experiences are religious. The sacredness of the object and the seriousness of the reaction are too clear to question. Uncertainty about whether a state of mind is “spiritual,” or "non-religious," or "ethical," or "philosophical" typically arises when the state of mind is weakly defined, but in that case, it’s hardly worth our study. We needn’t concern ourselves with states that can only be loosely called religious; our real focus should be on what nobody could possibly call anything else. I mentioned in my previous lecture that we learn most about something when we examine it closely, or in its most exaggerated form. This applies to religious phenomena just as much as to any other fact. Therefore, the only cases likely to be valuable enough to deserve our attention will be those where the religious spirit is unmistakable and intense. We can easily overlook its subtler manifestations. Here, for instance, is the total response to life from Frederick Locker Lampson, whose autobiography, titled “Secrets,” shows him to have been a very kind man.
“I am so far resigned to my lot that I feel small pain at the thought of having to part from what has been called the pleasant habit of existence, the sweet fable of life. I would not [pg 040]care to live my wasted life over again, and so to prolong my span. Strange to say, I have but little wish to be younger. I submit with a chill at my heart. I humbly submit because it is the Divine Will, and my appointed destiny. I dread the increase of infirmities that will make me a burden to those around me, those dear to me. No! let me slip away as quietly and comfortably as I can. Let the end come, if peace come with it.
“I've come to terms with my situation to the extent that I barely feel sad about leaving behind what people call the comforting routine of life, the sweet story of existence. I wouldn't want to relive my wasted life or prolong my time here. Strangely, I don’t actually want to be younger. I accept this with a heavy heart. I humbly accept it because it's the Divine Will and my destined path. I'm afraid of the increasing weaknesses that will make me a burden to those I love. No! I just want to fade away as peacefully and comfortably as I can. Let the end come, if it brings peace with it.”
“I do not know that there is a great deal to be said for this world, or our sojourn here upon it; but it has pleased God so to place us, and it must please me also. I ask you, what is human life? Is not it a maimed happiness—care and weariness, weariness and care, with the baseless expectation, the strange cozenage of a brighter to-morrow? At best it is but a froward child, that must be played with and humored, to keep it quiet till it falls asleep, and then the care is over.”13
“I’m not sure there’s much to celebrate about this world or our time here; but it’s how God has put us here, and I have to accept that. So, I ask you, what is human life? Isn’t it just a flawed type of happiness—full of worries and exhaustion, exhaustion and worries, all while hoping for a better tomorrow that may never come? At best, it’s like a challenging child that you have to entertain and pamper to keep calm until it finally falls asleep, and then the struggle is over.”13
This is a complex, a tender, a submissive, and a graceful state of mind. For myself, I should have no objection to calling it on the whole a religious state of mind, although I dare say that to many of you it may seem too listless and half-hearted to merit so good a name. But what matters it in the end whether we call such a state of mind religious or not? It is too insignificant for our instruction in any case; and its very possessor wrote it down in terms which he would not have used unless he had been thinking of more energetically religious moods in others, with which he found himself unable to compete. It is with these more energetic states that our sole business lies, and we can perfectly well afford to let the minor notes and the uncertain border go.
This is a complex, tender, submissive, and graceful state of mind. Personally, I wouldn't mind calling it a religious state of mind overall, though I realize many of you might find it too listless and half-hearted for such a title. But in the end, does it really matter whether we label this state of mind as religious or not? It’s too trivial for our learning regardless; and the person who described it used terms he wouldn’t have chosen if he hadn’t been thinking of more passionately religious moods in others, which he felt he couldn't match. Our main focus is on those more energetic states, and we can easily overlook the minor notes and the uncertain fringes.
It was the extremer cases that I had in mind a little while ago when I said that personal religion, even without theology or ritual, would prove to embody some elements that morality pure and simple does not contain. You may remember that I promised shortly to point out [pg 041] what those elements were. In a general way I can now say what I had in mind.
It was the more extreme cases I had in mind a little while ago when I mentioned that personal religion, even without theology or ritual, would still include some elements that straightforward morality doesn't have. You might recall that I promised to soon highlight [pg 041] what those elements are. Generally speaking, I can now share what I was thinking.
“I accept the universe” is reported to have been a favorite utterance of our New England transcendentalist, Margaret Fuller; and when some one repeated this phrase to Thomas Carlyle, his sardonic comment is said to have been: “Gad! she'd better!” At bottom the whole concern of both morality and religion is with the manner of our acceptance of the universe. Do we accept it only in part and grudgingly, or heartily and altogether? Shall our protests against certain things in it be radical and unforgiving, or shall we think that, even with evil, there are ways of living that must lead to good? If we accept the whole, shall we do so as if stunned into submission,—as Carlyle would have us—“Gad! we'd better!”—or shall we do so with enthusiastic assent? Morality pure and simple accepts the law of the whole which it finds reigning, so far as to acknowledge and obey it, but it may obey it with the heaviest and coldest heart, and never cease to feel it as a yoke. But for religion, in its strong and fully developed manifestations, the service of the highest never is felt as a yoke. Dull submission is left far behind, and a mood of welcome, which may fill any place on the scale between cheerful serenity and enthusiastic gladness, has taken its place.
"I'm open to the universe." is said to have been a favorite saying of our New England transcendentalist, Margaret Fuller; and when someone mentioned this phrase to Thomas Carlyle, his sarcastic comment was reportedly: “OMG! She'd better!” Ultimately, the whole issue of morality and religion revolves around how we accept the universe. Do we accept it reluctantly and only in part, or do we embrace it wholeheartedly? Are our objections to certain aspects radical and unforgiving, or do we believe that even with evil present, there are ways of living that can lead to good? If we accept the whole universe, will we do so like someone in a daze, as Carlyle suggested—“God! We should!”—or will we accept it with genuine enthusiasm? Morality, in its essence, acknowledges and obeys the governing law of the whole, but it can do so with a heavy and cold heart, always feeling it as a burden. However, in its most robust and fully realized forms, religion does not experience the service of the highest as a burden. Passive submission is far behind, replaced by a mood of welcome that can range anywhere from cheerful calmness to joyful enthusiasm.
It makes a tremendous emotional and practical difference to one whether one accept the universe in the drab discolored way of stoic resignation to necessity, or with the passionate happiness of Christian saints. The difference is as great as that between passivity and activity, as that between the defensive and the aggressive mood. Gradual as are the steps by which an individual may [pg 042] grow from one state into the other, many as are the intermediate stages which different individuals represent, yet when you place the typical extremes beside each other for comparison, you feel that two discontinuous psychological universes confront you, and that in passing from one to the other a “critical point” has been overcome.
It makes a huge emotional and practical difference whether someone accepts the universe in a dull, colorless way of stoic resignation to necessity, or with the passionate happiness of Christian saints. The difference is as significant as that between being passive and being active, or between a defensive and an aggressive mindset. Even though the steps an individual takes to move from one state to another are gradual and there are many intermediate stages represented by different people, when you compare the typical extremes side by side, you feel like you're looking at two completely different psychological worlds. It’s clear that in moving from one to the other, a “crucial point” has been crossed.
If we compare stoic with Christian ejaculations we see much more than a difference of doctrine; rather is it a difference of emotional mood that parts them. When Marcus Aurelius reflects on the eternal reason that has ordered things, there is a frosty chill about his words which you rarely find in a Jewish, and never in a Christian piece of religious writing. The universe is “accepted” by all these writers; but how devoid of passion or exultation the spirit of the Roman Emperor is! Compare his fine sentence: “If gods care not for me or my children, here is a reason for it,” with Job's cry: “Though he slay me, yet will I trust in him!” and you immediately see the difference I mean. The anima mundi, to whose disposal of his own personal destiny the Stoic consents, is there to be respected and submitted to, but the Christian God is there to be loved; and the difference of emotional atmosphere is like that between an arctic climate and the tropics, though the outcome in the way of accepting actual conditions uncomplainingly may seem in abstract terms to be much the same.
If we compare stoic and Christian expressions, we notice more than just a difference in beliefs; there’s a difference in emotional tone that separates them. When Marcus Aurelius thinks about the eternal reason that organizes everything, his words have a cold chill that you rarely find in Jewish texts and never in Christian religious writings. All these writers accept the universe, but the spirit of the Roman Emperor is so devoid of passion or joy! Take his powerful statement: “If gods care not for me or my children, here is a reason for it,” and contrast it with Job's plea: “Though he slay me, yet will I trust in him!” and you can immediately see the difference I’m talking about. The anima mundi, to which the Stoic willingly submits his personal fate, must be respected and accepted, but the Christian God is there to be loved; the emotional climate is as different as the Arctic compared to the tropics, even though both may seem to accept their circumstances without complaint in abstract terms.
“It is a man's duty,” says Marcus Aurelius, “to comfort himself and wait for the natural dissolution, and not to be vexed, but to find refreshment solely in these thoughts—first that nothing will happen to me which is not conformable to the nature of the universe; and secondly that I need do nothing contrary to the God and deity within me; for there is no man who can compel me to transgress.14 He is an abscess on the [pg 043]universe who withdraws and separates himself from the reason of our common nature, through being displeased with the things which happen. For the same nature produces these, and has produced thee too. And so accept everything which happens, even if it seem disagreeable, because it leads to this, the health of the universe and to the prosperity and felicity of Zeus. For he would not have brought on any man what he has brought, if it were not useful for the whole. The integrity of the whole is mutilated if thou cuttest off anything. And thou dost cut off, as far as it is in thy power, when thou art dissatisfied, and in a manner triest to put anything out of the way.”15
“It's a man's job,” says Marcus Aurelius, “to find peace within myself and accept the natural flow of life, without getting upset, and to find comfort in these thoughts—first, that nothing will happen to me that isn't in line with the nature of the universe; and second, that I don't have to act against the God and spirit within me; because no one can force me to go against my will.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ A person causes trouble for the [pg 043]universe when they withdraw from the shared reason of our nature, simply because they are unhappy with what happens. Since the same nature creates these events and has created you as well. So, embrace everything that happens, even if it feels unpleasant, because it contributes to the health of the universe and the well-being and happiness of Zeus. He wouldn’t allow anything to happen to anyone that wasn't beneficial for the whole. The integrity of the whole is harmed if you take anything away. And you do take away, to the extent that it’s in your control, when you are dissatisfied and, in a way, try to eliminate something from existence.”15
Compare now this mood with that of the old Christian author of the Theologia Germanica:—
Compare this mood with that of the old Christian writer of the Theologia Germanica:—
“Where men are enlightened with the true light, they renounce all desire and choice, and commit and commend themselves and all things to the eternal Goodness, so that every enlightened man could say: ‘I would fain be to the Eternal Goodness what his own hand is to a man.’ Such men are in a state of freedom, because they have lost the fear of pain or hell, and the hope of reward or heaven, and are living in pure submission to the eternal Goodness, in the perfect freedom of fervent love. When a man truly perceiveth and considereth himself, who and what he is, and findeth himself utterly vile and wicked and unworthy, he falleth into such a deep abasement that it seemeth to him reasonable that all creatures in heaven and earth should rise up against him. And therefore he will not and dare not desire any consolation and release; but he is willing to be unconsoled and unreleased; and he doth not grieve over his sufferings, for they are right in his eyes, and he hath nothing to say against them. This is what is meant by true repentance for sin; and he who in this present time entereth into this hell, none may console him. Now God hath not forsaken a man in this hell, but He is laying his hand upon him, that the man may not desire nor regard anything but the eternal Good only. And then, when the man neither careth for nor desireth anything but the eternal Good alone, and seeketh [pg 044]not himself nor his own things, but the honour of God only, he is made a partaker of all manner of joy, bliss, peace, rest, and consolation, and so the man is henceforth in the kingdom of heaven. This hell and this heaven are two good safe ways for a man, and happy is he who truly findeth them.”16
“Where people are enlightened by true light, they let go of all desires and choices, fully dedicating themselves and everything to the eternal Goodness, so that every enlightened person could say: ‘I want to be to the Eternal Goodness what His own hand is to a person.’ Such individuals are truly free, having lost the fear of pain or hell and the hope of reward or heaven, living in complete submission to the eternal Goodness with the perfect freedom of passionate love. When a person honestly recognizes who they are and realizes they are utterly vile, wicked, and unworthy, they feel such deep humility that it seems reasonable for all creatures in heaven and earth to rise up against them. As a result, they do not wish or dare to seek any comfort or relief; instead, they are willing to remain without consolation or escape and do not lament their suffering, as they see it as just, having nothing to argue against it. This is what real repentance for sin means; and anyone who enters this hell now will find no comfort. God has not abandoned a person in this hell; rather, He is placing His hand upon them so that they desire and focus on nothing but the eternal Good. Then, when a person cares for and desires nothing but the eternal Good, seeking not themselves or their own interests but only the glory of God, they share in all forms of joy, bliss, peace, rest, and consolation, and so they are, from then on, in the kingdom of heaven. This hell and this heaven are two secure paths for a person, and blessed is the one who truly finds them.”16
How much more active and positive the impulse of the Christian writer to accept his place in the universe is! Marcus Aurelius agrees to the scheme—the German theologian agrees with it. He literally abounds in agreement, he runs out to embrace the divine decrees.
How much more active and positive is the Christian writer's drive to accept his place in the universe! Marcus Aurelius agrees to the plan—the German theologian agrees with it. He truly overflows with agreement; he eagerly embraces the divine decrees.
Occasionally, it is true, the Stoic rises to something like a Christian warmth of sentiment, as in the often quoted passage of Marcus Aurelius:—
Occasionally, it's true, the Stoic reaches a level of warmth similar to that of a Christian sentiment, as seen in the often-quoted passage from Marcus Aurelius:—
“Everything harmonizes with me which is harmonious to thee, O Universe. Nothing for me is too early nor too late, which is in due time for thee. Everything is fruit to me which thy seasons bring, O Nature: from thee are all things, in thee are all things, to thee all things return. The poet says, Dear City of Cecrops; and wilt thou not say, Dear City of Zeus?”17
“Everything that is in harmony with you, O Universe, is also in harmony with me. Nothing is too early or too late for me if it’s the right time for you. Everything that Nature brings with its seasons is like fruit to me: all things come from you, exist within you, and eventually return to you. The poet says, Dear City of Cecrops; will you not say, Dear City of Zeus?”17
But compare even as devout a passage as this with a genuine Christian outpouring, and it seems a little cold. Turn, for instance, to the Imitation of Christ:—
But even a passage as devout as this feels a bit cold when compared to a genuine Christian expression. For example, look at the Imitation of Christ:—
“Lord, thou knowest what is best; let this or that be according as thou wilt. Give what thou wilt, so much as thou wilt, when thou wilt. Do with me as thou knowest best, and as shall be most to thine honour. Place me where thou wilt, and freely work thy will with me in all things.... When could it be evil when thou wert near? I had rather be poor for thy sake than rich without thee. I choose rather to be a pilgrim upon the earth with thee, than without thee to possess heaven. Where thou art, there is heaven; and where thou art not, behold there death and hell.”18
“Lord, you know what's best; let things unfold as you wish. Give what you want, as much as you want, whenever you want. Do with me as you see fit, and do what brings you the most honor. Place me where you want, and carry out your will with me in everything.... When could it go wrong with you around? I would choose to be poor for your sake rather than rich without you. I prefer to be a wanderer on earth with you than to have heaven without you. Where you are, there is heaven; and where you are not, there is only death and hell.”18
It is a good rule in physiology, when we are studying the meaning of an organ, to ask after its most peculiar and characteristic sort of performance, and to seek its office in that one of its functions which no other organ can possibly exert. Surely the same maxim holds good in our present quest. The essence of religious experiences, the thing by which we finally must judge them, must be that element or quality in them which we can meet nowhere else. And such a quality will be of course most prominent and easy to notice in those religious experiences which are most one-sided, exaggerated, and intense.
It’s a good rule in physiology, when studying the meaning of an organ, to focus on its most unique and defining performance and to explore its role in that function which no other organ can perform. This principle definitely applies to our current inquiry. The essence of religious experiences, the aspect by which we ultimately evaluate them, must be that quality we can’t find anywhere else. Naturally, this quality will be most evident and noticeable in those religious experiences that are the most extreme, exaggerated, and intense.
Now when we compare these intenser experiences with the experiences of tamer minds, so cool and reasonable that we are tempted to call them philosophical rather than religious, we find a character that is perfectly distinct. That character, it seems to me, should be regarded as the practically important differentia of religion for our purpose; and just what it is can easily be brought out by comparing the mind of an abstractly conceived Christian with that of a moralist similarly conceived.
Now, when we compare these more intense experiences with the experiences of calmer minds that are so cool and rational that we’re tempted to call them philosophical instead of religious, we see a clear distinction. That distinction, in my opinion, should be seen as the practically important difference of religion for our purposes; and we can easily clarify what it is by comparing the mindset of an abstractly conceived Christian with that of a similarly conceived moralist.
A life is manly, stoical, moral, or philosophical, we say, in proportion as it is less swayed by paltry personal considerations and more by objective ends that call for energy, even though that energy bring personal loss and pain. This is the good side of war, in so far as it calls for “volunteers.” And for morality life is a war, and the service of the highest is a sort of cosmic patriotism which also calls for volunteers. Even a sick man, unable to be militant outwardly, can carry on the moral warfare. He can willfully turn his attention away from his own [pg 046] future, whether in this world or the next. He can train himself to indifference to his present drawbacks and immerse himself in whatever objective interests still remain accessible. He can follow public news, and sympathize with other people's affairs. He can cultivate cheerful manners, and be silent about his miseries. He can contemplate whatever ideal aspects of existence his philosophy is able to present to him, and practice whatever duties, such as patience, resignation, trust, his ethical system requires. Such a man lives on his loftiest, largest plane. He is a high-hearted freeman and no pining slave. And yet he lacks something which the Christian par excellence, the mystic and ascetic saint, for example, has in abundant measure, and which makes of him a human being of an altogether different denomination.
A life is considered manly, stoic, moral, or philosophical to the extent that it is less influenced by trivial personal concerns and more driven by objective goals that require effort, even if that effort results in personal loss and pain. This is the positive aspect of war, as it calls for “volunteers.” For morality, life is a battle, and serving the greater good is a form of cosmic patriotism that also requires volunteers. Even a sick person, who can’t physically fight, can still engage in moral struggles. They can consciously shift their focus from their own [pg 046] future, whether in this life or the next. They can train themselves to ignore their current challenges and immerse themselves in whatever objective interests remain available. They can keep up with current events and empathize with others' situations. They can cultivate a positive attitude and keep quiet about their own suffering. They can contemplate the ideal aspects of existence that their philosophy offers and practice whatever duties, like patience, resignation, and trust, their ethical system demands. Such a person operates on their highest, broadest level. They are a noble-hearted free person, not a miserable slave. Yet, they still lack something that the Christian best of the best, like the mystic and ascetic saint, has in abundance, which sets them apart as a completely different kind of human being.
The Christian also spurns the pinched and mumping sick-room attitude, and the lives of saints are full of a kind of callousness to diseased conditions of body which probably no other human records show. But whereas the merely moralistic spurning takes an effort of volition, the Christian spurning is the result of the excitement of a higher kind of emotion, in the presence of which no exertion of volition is required. The moralist must hold his breath and keep his muscles tense; and so long as this athletic attitude is possible all goes well—morality suffices. But the athletic attitude tends ever to break down, and it inevitably does break down even in the most stalwart when the organism begins to decay, or when morbid fears invade the mind. To suggest personal will and effort to one all sicklied o'er with the sense of irremediable impotence is to suggest the most impossible of things. What he craves is to be consoled in his very powerlessness, to feel that the spirit of the universe recognizes and secures him, all decaying and failing as he [pg 047] is. Well, we are all such helpless failures in the last resort. The sanest and best of us are of one clay with lunatics and prison inmates, and death finally runs the robustest of us down. And whenever we feel this, such a sense of the vanity and provisionality of our voluntary career comes over us that all our morality appears but as a plaster hiding a sore it can never cure, and all our well-doing as the hollowest substitute for that well-being that our lives ought to be grounded in, but, alas! are not.
The Christian also rejects the narrow-minded attitude of those who are sick and the lives of saints reflect a certain indifference to physical ailments that probably isn't found in any other human accounts. However, while the mere moralists’ rejection requires a conscious effort, the Christian’s rejection comes from experiencing a deeper kind of emotion, where no effort is needed. The moralist has to hold their breath and keep their muscles tight; as long as they can maintain this tough stance, everything goes well—morality is enough. But this tough stance tends to falter and eventually does break down, even in the strongest individuals, when their bodies start to fail or when negative fears creep into their minds. Suggesting willpower and effort to someone who feels utterly powerless is to propose something entirely unrealistic. What they truly seek is comfort in their helpless state, to feel that the spirit of the universe acknowledges and supports them, even as they are deteriorating. Ultimately, we are all helpless failures in the end. The sanest and best of us are made of the same stuff as the mentally ill and prisoners, and death will inevitably catch up with even the strongest among us. Whenever we experience this, a sense of the futility and impermanence of our efforts overwhelms us, making all our morals seem like a bandage covering a wound it can never heal, and all our good deeds feel like an empty substitute for the well-being our lives should be based on, but unfortunately, are not.
And here religion comes to our rescue and takes our fate into her hands. There is a state of mind, known to religious men, but to no others, in which the will to assert ourselves and hold our own has been displaced by a willingness to close our mouths and be as nothing in the floods and waterspouts of God. In this state of mind, what we most dreaded has become the habitation of our safety, and the hour of our moral death has turned into our spiritual birthday. The time for tension in our soul is over, and that of happy relaxation, of calm deep breathing, of an eternal present, with no discordant future to be anxious about, has arrived. Fear is not held in abeyance as it is by mere morality, it is positively expunged and washed away.
And here, religion comes to our rescue and takes our fate into its hands. There’s a mindset, familiar to religious people but not to others, where the desire to assert ourselves and stand our ground has been replaced by a willingness to quiet our voices and become nothing in the overwhelming presence of God. In this mindset, what we feared the most has turned into our safe haven, and the moment of our moral death has transformed into our spiritual rebirth. The time of tension in our souls is over, and now comes a time of happy relaxation, calm deep breaths, and an eternal present, with no worrisome future to stress about. Fear isn’t just put on hold like it is with mere morality; it’s completely removed and washed away.
We shall see abundant examples of this happy state of mind in later lectures of this course. We shall see how infinitely passionate a thing religion at its highest flights can be. Like love, like wrath, like hope, ambition, jealousy, like every other instinctive eagerness and impulse, it adds to life an enchantment which is not rationally or logically deducible from anything else. This enchantment, coming as a gift when it does come,—a gift of our organism, the physiologists will tell us, a gift of God's grace, the theologians say,—is either there or not there for us, and there are persons who can no more become [pg 048] possessed by it than they can fall in love with a given woman by mere word of command. Religious feeling is thus an absolute addition to the Subject's range of life. It gives him a new sphere of power. When the outward battle is lost, and the outer world disowns him, it redeems and vivifies an interior world which otherwise would be an empty waste.
We will see plenty of examples of this joyful state of mind in later lectures of this course. We'll explore how incredibly passionate religion can be at its highest levels. Like love, anger, hope, ambition, jealousy, and every other instinctive drive and impulse, it brings an enchantment to life that can't be logically or rationally explained by anything else. This enchantment, which comes as a gift when it arrives—something our bodies provide, as physiologists would tell us, or a gift of God's grace, as theologians would say—either exists for us or it doesn’t. There are people who cannot be captivated by it any more than they can be commanded to fall in love with a specific person. Religious feeling is therefore a significant addition to a person's experience. It offers a new realm of power. When the external struggle is lost and the outside world rejects him, it redeems and energizes an inner world that would otherwise feel like an empty wasteland.
If religion is to mean anything definite for us, it seems to me that we ought to take it as meaning this added dimension of emotion, this enthusiastic temper of espousal, in regions where morality strictly so called can at best but bow its head and acquiesce. It ought to mean nothing short of this new reach of freedom for us, with the struggle over, the keynote of the universe sounding in our ears, and everlasting possession spread before our eyes.19
If religion is going to have any real significance for us, I believe we should regard it as this added layer of emotion, this passionate commitment, in areas where traditional morality can only humbly accept its limitations. It should represent nothing less than this new level of freedom for us, with the struggle behind us, the main theme of the universe resonating in our ears, and eternal fulfillment laid out before us.19
This sort of happiness in the absolute and everlasting is what we find nowhere but in religion. It is parted off from all mere animal happiness, all mere enjoyment of the present, by that element of solemnity of which I have already made so much account. Solemnity is a hard thing to define abstractly, but certain of its marks are patent enough. A solemn state of mind is never crude or simple—it seems to contain a certain measure of its own opposite in solution. A solemn joy preserves a sort of bitter in its sweetness; a solemn sorrow is one to which we intimately consent. But there are writers who, realizing that happiness of a supreme sort is the prerogative of religion, forget this complication, and call all happiness, as such, religious. Mr. Havelock Ellis, for example, [pg 049] identifies religion with the entire field of the soul's liberation from oppressive moods.
This kind of happiness that is absolute and everlasting is something we only find in religion. It's different from any basic animal happiness or just enjoying the present moment because of the element of seriousness I’ve mentioned before. It’s difficult to define solemnity in an abstract way, but some of its characteristics are pretty clear. A solemn mindset is never straightforward; it seems to hold a little of its own opposite within it. A solemn joy has a bit of bitterness mixed in with its sweetness; a solemn sorrow is one we accept deeply. However, some writers, realizing that supreme happiness is something only religion offers, overlook this complexity and label all happiness as religious. For instance, Mr. Havelock Ellis, [pg 049] connects religion with the entire process of freeing the soul from negative emotions.
“The simplest functions of physiological life,” he writes, “may be its ministers. Every one who is at all acquainted with the Persian mystics knows how wine may be regarded as an instrument of religion. Indeed, in all countries and in all ages, some form of physical enlargement—singing, dancing, drinking, sexual excitement—has been intimately associated with worship. Even the momentary expansion of the soul in laughter is, to however slight an extent, a religious exercise.... Whenever an impulse from the world strikes against the organism, and the resultant is not discomfort or pain, not even the muscular contraction of strenuous manhood, but a joyous expansion or aspiration of the whole soul—there is religion. It is the infinite for which we hunger, and we ride gladly on every little wave that promises to bear us towards it.”20
“The basic functions of physiological life,” he's writing, “can serve as its ministers. Anyone who knows about Persian mystics understands how wine can be viewed as a means of connecting with spirituality. In fact, throughout history and across different cultures, some type of physical expression—like singing, dancing, drinking, or passionate experiences—has always been closely tied to worship. Even a brief moment of joy from laughter is, in some way, a spiritual act... Whenever an external force interacts with us, and the result isn’t discomfort or pain, not even the physical toll of intense effort, but instead a joyful uplift or expansion of the entire soul—that’s where we encounter religion. It’s the infinite that we desire, and we willingly embrace every small wave that brings us closer to it.”20
But such a straight identification of religion with any and every form of happiness leaves the essential peculiarity of religious happiness out. The more commonplace happinesses which we get are “reliefs,” occasioned by our momentary escapes from evils either experienced or threatened. But in its most characteristic embodiments, religious happiness is no mere feeling of escape. It cares no longer to escape. It consents to the evil outwardly as a form of sacrifice—inwardly it knows it to be permanently overcome. If you ask how religion thus falls on the thorns and faces death, and in the very act annuls annihilation, I cannot explain the matter, for it is religion's secret, and to understand it you must yourself have been a religious man of the extremer type. In our future examples, even of the simplest and healthiest-minded type of religious consciousness, we shall find this complex sacrificial constitution, in which a higher happiness holds a lower unhappiness in check. In the Louvre there is a [pg 050] picture, by Guido Reni, of St. Michael with his foot on Satan's neck. The richness of the picture is in large part due to the fiend's figure being there. The richness of its allegorical meaning also is due to his being there—that is, the world is all the richer for having a devil in it, so long as we keep our foot upon his neck. In the religious consciousness, that is just the position in which the fiend, the negative or tragic principle, is found; and for that very reason the religious consciousness is so rich from the emotional point of view.21 We shall see how in certain men and women it takes on a monstrously ascetic form. There are saints who have literally fed on the negative principle, on humiliation and privation, and the thought of suffering and death,—their souls growing in happiness just in proportion as their outward state grew more intolerable. No other emotion than religious emotion can bring a man to this peculiar pass. And it is for that reason that when we ask our question about the value of religion for human life, I think we ought to look for the answer among these violenter examples rather than among those of a more moderate hue.
But directly linking religion to every type of happiness misses what makes religious happiness unique. The more ordinary happiness we experience is often just "reliefs," brought on by escaping from evils we’ve faced or feared. However, at its core, religious happiness isn’t just about escaping; it moves beyond that. It willingly accepts evil as a form of sacrifice—internally, it recognizes it as something that’s been permanently overcome. If you ask how religion can face suffering and death while simultaneously negating the idea of annihilation, I can't explain it because it's a secret of religion, and to truly understand it, you must have experienced extreme religious devotion yourself. In our upcoming examples, even those with a straightforward and healthy religious mindset, we'll see this complex sacrificial nature, where a higher happiness keeps a lower unhappiness at bay. In the Louvre, there's a [pg 050] painting by Guido Reni depicting St. Michael with his foot on Satan's neck. The depth of the painting largely comes from the presence of the devil. Its rich allegorical meaning also stems from this—essentially, the world gains richness from having a devil in it, as long as we keep our foot on his neck. In religious consciousness, that’s exactly where the devil, the negative or tragic element, fits in; and for that reason, religious consciousness is profoundly rich emotionally. 21 We’ll see how, in some individuals, this can take on an extremely ascetic form. There are saints who have survived solely on the negative aspect, facing humiliation and deprivation, with thoughts of suffering and death—gaining happiness in direct relation to their worsening external circumstances. No other feeling but religious emotion can drive someone to this point. That’s why, when we question the value of religion for human life, I believe we should seek answers in these more extreme examples rather than the more moderate ones.
Having the phenomenon of our study in its acutest possible form to start with, we can shade down as much as we please later. And if in these cases, repulsive as they are to our ordinary worldly way of judging, we find ourselves compelled to acknowledge religion's value and treat it with respect, it will have proved in some way its value for life at large. By subtracting and toning down extravagances we may thereupon proceed to trace the boundaries of its legitimate sway.
Starting with the phenomenon of our study in its most extreme form, we can reduce it as much as we want later. And if, in these instances, we find ourselves forced to recognize the value of religion and treat it with respect, despite how uncomfortable it may be for our usual way of thinking, it will have shown its significance for life overall. By eliminating and downplaying the excesses, we can then outline the limits of its rightful influence.
To be sure, it makes our task difficult to have to deal so much with eccentricities and extremes. “How can [pg 051] religion on the whole be the most important of all human functions,” you may ask, “if every several manifestation of it in turn have to be corrected and sobered down and pruned away?” Such a thesis seems a paradox impossible to sustain reasonably,—yet I believe that something like it will have to be our final contention. That personal attitude which the individual finds himself impelled to take up towards what he apprehends to be the divine—and you will remember that this was our definition—will prove to be both a helpless and a sacrificial attitude. That is, we shall have to confess to at least some amount of dependence on sheer mercy, and to practice some amount of renunciation, great or small, to save our souls alive. The constitution of the world we live in requires it:—
Sure, it makes our task difficult to deal so much with quirks and extremes. "How can religion overall be the most vital of all human functions?" you might ask, “if every single instance of it needs to be fixed, toned down, and trimmed back?” Such a claim seems like a paradox that's hard to argue convincingly,—yet I believe that we will have to stand by something like it in the end. The personal attitude that individuals feel drawn to adopt towards what they perceive as divine—and you’ll recall this was our definition—will turn out to be both helpless and sacrificial. In other words, we must admit to some degree of reliance on pure mercy and practice some level of renunciation, whether big or small, to keep our souls alive. The nature of the world we live in demands it:—
For when all is said and done, we are in the end absolutely dependent on the universe; and into sacrifices and surrenders of some sort, deliberately looked at and accepted, we are drawn and pressed as into our only permanent positions of repose. Now in those states of mind which fall short of religion, the surrender is submitted to as an imposition of necessity, and the sacrifice is undergone at the very best without complaint. In the religious life, on the contrary, surrender and sacrifice are positively espoused: even unnecessary givings-up are added in order that the happiness may increase. Religion thus makes easy and felicitous what in any case is necessary; and if it be the only agency that can accomplish this result, its vital importance as a human faculty [pg 052] stands vindicated beyond dispute. It becomes an essential organ of our life, performing a function which no other portion of our nature can so successfully fulfill. From the merely biological point of view, so to call it, this is a conclusion to which, so far as I can now see, we shall inevitably be led, and led moreover by following the purely empirical method of demonstration which I sketched to you in the first lecture. Of the farther office of religion as a metaphysical revelation I will say nothing now.
When everything is said and done, we are ultimately completely dependent on the universe; and through sacrifices and surrenders of some kind, which we consciously acknowledge and accept, we are drawn into our only lasting states of rest. In those moments when our mindset lacks a religious element, surrender feels like an unavoidable burden, and any sacrifices we make are endured at best without complaints. In contrast, in a religious life, surrender and sacrifice are willingly embraced: even unnecessary sacrifices are made to enhance happiness. Religion makes what is naturally necessary easier and more enjoyable.; and if it is the only thing that can achieve this, its essential role as a human quality [pg 052] is clearly justified. It becomes a vital part of our existence, carrying out a function that no other aspect of our being can fulfill as effectively. From a purely biological perspective, this is a conclusion we are bound to reach, and we arrive at it through the empirical method of analysis I introduced to you in the first lecture. I won’t discuss the further role of religion as a metaphysical revelation at this time.
But to foreshadow the terminus of one's investigations is one thing, and to arrive there safely is another. In the next lecture, abandoning the extreme generalities which have engrossed us hitherto, I propose that we begin our actual journey by addressing ourselves directly to the concrete facts.
But hinting at the end of one's research is one thing, and actually getting there safely is another. In the next lecture, moving away from the broad generalizations we've focused on so far, I suggest we start our real journey by looking directly at the concrete facts.
Lecture III. The Reality of the Unseen.
Were one asked to characterize the life of religion in the broadest and most general terms possible, one might say that it consists of the belief that there is an unseen order, and that our supreme good lies in harmoniously adjusting ourselves thereto. This belief and this adjustment are the religious attitude in the soul. I wish during this hour to call your attention to some of the psychological peculiarities of such an attitude as this, of belief in an object which we cannot see. All our attitudes, moral, practical, or emotional, as well as religious, are due to the “objects” of our consciousness, the things which we believe to exist, whether really or ideally, along with ourselves. Such objects may be present to our senses, or they may be present only to our thought. In either case they elicit from us a reaction; and the reaction due to things of thought is notoriously in many cases as strong as that due to sensible presences. It may be even stronger. The memory of an insult may make us angrier than the insult did when we received it. We are frequently more ashamed of our blunders afterwards than we were at the moment of making them; and in general our whole higher prudential and moral life is based on the fact that material sensations actually present may have a weaker influence on our action than ideas of remoter facts.
If someone were to describe the life of religion in the broadest and simplest terms, they might say it’s the belief in an unseen order and that our highest good comes from aligning ourselves with it. This belief and alignment constitute the religious mindset within us. During this hour, I want to highlight some of the psychological traits of this mindset, which holds faith in something we can't see. All our attitudes, whether moral, practical, or emotional, as well as religious, stem from the "items" of our awareness—the things we believe exist, whether they are real or ideal, alongside ourselves. These objects can either be perceived by our senses or only exist in our thoughts. In both cases, they provoke a response from us; often, the reaction to ideas can be just as intense, if not more so, than that to physical things. For instance, the memory of an insult can make us angrier than the actual insult did at the time. We often feel more ashamed of our mistakes afterwards than we did when we made them; generally, our higher moral and practical lives are influenced more by ideas of distant events than by immediate physical sensations.
The more concrete objects of most men's religion, the deities whom they worship, are known to them only in [pg 054] idea. It has been vouchsafed, for example, to very few Christian believers to have had a sensible vision of their Saviour; though enough appearances of this sort are on record, by way of miraculous exception, to merit our attention later. The whole force of the Christian religion, therefore, so far as belief in the divine personages determines the prevalent attitude of the believer, is in general exerted by the instrumentality of pure ideas, of which nothing in the individual's past experience directly serves as a model.
Most people's understanding of religion primarily involves the specific deities they worship, which they only perceive through an abstract idea. For instance, very few Christians claim to have had a tangible vision of their Savior, although there are enough recorded miraculous appearances to warrant further discussion. Thus, the essence of Christianity, as belief in divine figures influences the believer's overall outlook, predominantly operates through pure ideas that have no direct precedent in the individual's past experiences.
But in addition to these ideas of the more concrete religious objects, religion is full of abstract objects which prove to have an equal power. God's attributes as such, his holiness, his justice, his mercy, his absoluteness, his infinity, his omniscience, his tri-unity, the various mysteries of the redemptive process, the operation of the sacraments, etc., have proved fertile wells of inspiring meditation for Christian believers.22 We shall see later that the absence of definite sensible images is positively insisted on by the mystical authorities in all religions as the sine qua non of a successful orison, or contemplation of the higher divine truths. Such contemplations are expected (and abundantly verify the expectation, as we shall also see) to influence the believer's subsequent attitude very powerfully for good.
But in addition to these ideas about more tangible religious objects, religion is rich with abstract concepts that have just as much power. Attributes of God, such as his holiness, justice, mercy, absoluteness, infinity, omniscience, tri-unity, various mysteries of the redemptive process, and the workings of the sacraments, have proven to be deep sources of inspiring meditation for Christian believers. 22 Later, we will see that the lack of clear sensory images is strongly emphasized by mystical authorities in all religions as the essential condition for a successful prayer or contemplation of higher divine truths. Such contemplations are expected (and often fulfill this expectation, as we will also see) to greatly influence the believer's subsequent attitude for the better.
Immanuel Kant held a curious doctrine about such objects of belief as God, the design of creation, the soul, its freedom, and the life hereafter. These things, he said, [pg 055] are properly not objects of knowledge at all. Our conceptions always require a sense-content to work with, and as the words “soul,” “God,” “immortality,” cover no distinctive sense-content whatever, it follows that theoretically speaking they are words devoid of any significance. Yet strangely enough they have a definite meaning for our practice. We can act as if there were a God; feel as if we were free; consider Nature as if she were full of special designs; lay plans as if we were to be immortal; and we find then that these words do make a genuine difference in our moral life. Our faith that these unintelligible objects actually exist proves thus to be a full equivalent in praktischer Hinsicht, as Kant calls it, or from the point of view of our action, for a knowledge of what they might be, in case we were permitted positively to conceive them. So we have the strange phenomenon, as Kant assures us, of a mind believing with all its strength in the real presence of a set of things of no one of which it can form any notion whatsoever.
Immanuel Kant had a unique viewpoint on beliefs related to God, the design of creation, the soul, freedom, and the afterlife. He argued that these concepts are not really objects of knowledge. Our ideas require some kind of sensory content to operate with, and since terms like "soul," "God," and "immortality" lack any specific sensory content, they can be considered theoretically meaningless. Yet, interestingly, they still hold definite significance for our actions. We can act as if there is a God, feel as if we are free, view Nature as if it has special designs, make plans as if we were immortal, and we discover that these concepts genuinely impact our moral lives. Our belief that these abstract concepts truly exist, as Kant puts it, has practical importance; it serves as an equivalent to understanding what they might be if we could think of them positively. Therefore, we see this odd phenomenon, as Kant emphasizes, of a mind fully believing in the real existence of concepts that it cannot even define.
My object in thus recalling Kant's doctrine to your mind is not to express any opinion as to the accuracy of this particularly uncouth part of his philosophy, but only to illustrate the characteristic of human nature which we are considering, by an example so classical in its exaggeration. The sentiment of reality can indeed attach itself so strongly to our object of belief that our whole life is polarized through and through, so to speak, by its sense of the existence of the thing believed in, and yet that thing, for purpose of definite description, can hardly be said to be present to our mind at all. It is as if a bar of iron, without touch or sight, with no representative faculty whatever, might nevertheless be strongly endowed with an inner capacity for magnetic feeling; and as if, through the various arousals of its magnetism by magnets coming [pg 056] and going in its neighborhood, it might be consciously determined to different attitudes and tendencies. Such a bar of iron could never give you an outward description of the agencies that had the power of stirring it so strongly; yet of their presence, and of their significance for its life, it would be intensely aware through every fibre of its being.
My goal in bringing Kant's ideas back to your attention isn't to judge how accurate this particularly awkward part of his philosophy is, but just to highlight the aspect of human nature we're discussing by using such a classic and exaggerated example. The feeling of reality can become so deeply connected to what we believe that our entire life seems to be shaped by the sense of that believed thing's existence, and yet that thing can hardly be said to actually be present in our minds at all. It's like a bar of iron, which, without any touch or sight, and with no ability to represent anything at all, still has a strong inner capacity for magnetic awareness. And as different magnets come and go nearby, this bar of iron could be consciously influenced to adopt various attitudes and responses. Even though that bar of iron could never describe the forces that affect it so intensely, it would be acutely aware of their presence and significance for its existence down to its very core.
It is not only the Ideas of pure Reason, as Kant styled them, that have this power of making us vitally feel presences that we are impotent articulately to describe. All sorts of higher abstractions bring with them the same kind of impalpable appeal. Remember those passages from Emerson which I read at my last lecture. The whole universe of concrete objects, as we know them, swims, not only for such a transcendentalist writer, but for all of us, in a wider and higher universe of abstract ideas, that lend it its significance. As time, space, and the ether soak through all things, so (we feel) do abstract and essential goodness, beauty, strength, significance, justice, soak through all things good, strong, significant, and just.
It’s not just the Ideas of pure Reason, as Kant called them, that have the power to make us deeply sense things that we struggle to put into words. All kinds of higher abstractions have the same intangible appeal. Think back to those passages from Emerson that I shared in my last lecture. The entire universe of concrete objects, as we understand them, exists not only for that transcendentalist writer but for all of us, in a broader and deeper universe of abstract ideas that give it meaning. Just as time, space, and the ether permeate everything, we feel that abstract and essential qualities like goodness, beauty, strength, significance, and justice permeate everything that is good, strong, significant, and just.
Such ideas, and others equally abstract, form the background for all our facts, the fountain-head of all the possibilities we conceive of. They give its “nature,” as we call it, to every special thing. Everything we know is “what” it is by sharing in the nature of one of these abstractions. We can never look directly at them, for they are bodiless and featureless and footless, but we grasp all other things by their means, and in handling the real world we should be stricken with helplessness in just so far forth as we might lose these mental objects, these adjectives and adverbs and predicates and heads of classification and conception.
Such ideas, and other similarly abstract ones, create the foundation for all our facts, the source of all the possibilities we imagine. They give its "nature," as we call it, to every specific thing. Everything we know is “what?” it is because it shares in the essence of one of these abstractions. We can never see them directly since they are formless and featureless, but we understand everything else through them. When interacting with the real world, we would feel completely lost if we were to lose these mental objects—these adjectives, adverbs, predicates, and categories of thought and classification.
This absolute determinability of our mind by abstractions [pg 057] is one of the cardinal facts in our human constitution. Polarizing and magnetizing us as they do, we turn towards them and from them, we seek them, hold them, hate them, bless them, just as if they were so many concrete beings. And beings they are, beings as real in the realm which they inhabit as the changing things of sense are in the realm of space.
This complete determination of our minds by abstractions [pg 057] is one of the key facts of our human nature. They polarize and attract us; we move toward them and away from them, we seek them out, cling to them, dislike them, and appreciate them, just as if they were tangible entities. And they are entities, just as real in their own realm as the changing things we perceive in the physical world.
Plato gave so brilliant and impressive a defense of this common human feeling, that the doctrine of the reality of abstract objects has been known as the platonic theory of ideas ever since. Abstract Beauty, for example, is for Plato a perfectly definite individual being, of which the intellect is aware as of something additional to all the perishing beauties of the earth. “The true order of going,” he says, in the often quoted passage in his “Banquet,” “is to use the beauties of earth as steps along which one mounts upwards for the sake of that other Beauty, going from one to two, and from two to all fair forms, and from fair forms to fair actions, and from fair actions to fair notions, until from fair notions he arrives at the notion of absolute Beauty, and at last knows what the essence of Beauty is.”23 In our last lecture we had a glimpse of the way in which a platonizing writer like Emerson may treat the abstract divineness of things, the moral structure of the universe, as a fact worthy of worship. In those various churches without a God which to-day are spreading through the world under the name of ethical societies, we have a similar worship of the abstract divine, the moral law believed in as an ultimate object. “Science” in many minds is genuinely taking the place of a religion. Where this is so, the scientist treats the “Laws of Nature” as objective facts to be revered. A brilliant school of interpretation of Greek mythology [pg 058] would have it that in their origin the Greek gods were only half-metaphoric personifications of those great spheres of abstract law and order into which the natural world falls apart—the sky-sphere, the ocean-sphere, the earth-sphere, and the like; just as even now we may speak of the smile of the morning, the kiss of the breeze, or the bite of the cold, without really meaning that these phenomena of nature actually wear a human face.24
Plato gave such a brilliant and impressive defense of this common human feeling that the idea of the reality of abstract objects has been known as the Platonic theory of ideas ever since. Abstract Beauty, for example, is for Plato a perfectly definite individual being, which the mind recognizes as something more than all the temporary beauties of the earth. "The proper way to go," he says in the often quoted passage from his “Dinner,” “is to use the beauties of the earth as steps to climb toward that greater Beauty, moving from one to two, from two to all beautiful forms, from beautiful forms to beautiful actions, and from beautiful actions to beautiful ideas, until from beautiful ideas he reaches the concept of absolute Beauty, and finally understands what the essence of Beauty truly is.”23 In our last lecture, we caught a glimpse of how a Platonizing writer like Emerson might treat the abstract divineness of things, the moral structure of the universe, as a fact worthy of worship. In those various churches without a God that are spreading across the world today under the name of ethical societies, we see a similar worship of the abstract divine, the moral law believed in as an ultimate object. "Science" in many people's minds is genuinely taking the place of a religion. Where this is the case, the scientist treats the "Natural Laws" as objective facts to be revered. A brilliant school of interpreting Greek mythology [pg 058] suggests that the Greek gods were originally half-metaphoric personifications of the great spheres of abstract law and order into which the natural world divides—like the sky-sphere, the ocean-sphere, the earth-sphere, and so on; just as we might now speak of the smile of the morning, the kiss of the breeze, or the bite of the cold, without genuinely implying that these natural phenomena actually have a human face.24
As regards the origin of the Greek gods, we need not at present seek an opinion. But the whole array of our instances leads to a conclusion something like this: It is as if there were in the human consciousness a sense of reality, a feeling of objective presence, a perception of what we may call “something there,” more deep and more general than any of the special and particular “senses” by which the current psychology supposes existent realities to be originally revealed. If this were so, we might suppose the senses to waken our attitudes and conduct as they so habitually do, by first exciting this sense of reality; but anything else, any idea, for example, that might similarly excite it, would have that same prerogative of appearing real which objects of sense normally possess. So far as religious conceptions were able to touch this reality-feeling, they would be believed in in spite of criticism, even though they might be so vague and remote as to be almost unimaginable, even though they might be such non-entities in point of whatness, as Kant makes the objects of his moral theology to be.
When it comes to the origin of the Greek gods, we don't need to form an opinion right now. However, all the examples we've discussed lead to a conclusion that suggests there is a awareness of reality, a sense of objective existence, a perception of what we might call “something there,” which is deeper and more general than any specific “senses” that psychology claims reveal existing realities. If that's the case, we could assume that our senses awaken our attitudes and behaviors—just as they usually do—by first stimulating this sense of reality. But anything else, any idea, for instance, that could trigger this sense would also have the same ability to seem real as the things we can sense do. To the extent that religious concepts resonate with this feeling of reality, they would be believed in despite critiques, even if they are so vague and distant that they are nearly unimaginable or so lacking in whatness, like the objects of moral theology that Kant describes.
The most curious proofs of the existence of such an undifferentiated sense of reality as this are found in experiences of hallucination. It often happens that an [pg 059] hallucination is imperfectly developed: the person affected will feel a “presence” in the room, definitely localized, facing in one particular way, real in the most emphatic sense of the word, often coming suddenly, and as suddenly gone; and yet neither seen, heard, touched, nor cognized in any of the usual “sensible” ways. Let me give you an example of this, before I pass to the objects with whose presence religion is more peculiarly concerned.
The most intriguing evidence of such a uniform sense of reality can be found in experiences of hallucination. It often happens that a hallucination is not fully developed: the person experiencing it will feel a “presence” in the room, clearly positioned, facing a specific direction, real in every sense of the word, often appearing suddenly and disappearing just as quickly; yet it is neither seen, heard, felt, nor recognized in any of the usual “sensible” ways. Let me give you an example of this before I move on to the subjects that religion is more directly concerned with.
An intimate friend of mine, one of the keenest intellects I know, has had several experiences of this sort. He writes as follows in response to my inquiries:—
An close friend of mine, one of the sharpest minds I know, has had a number of experiences like this. He writes the following in response to my questions:—
“I have several times within the past few years felt the so-called ‘consciousness of a presence.’ The experiences which I have in mind are clearly distinguishable from another kind of experience which I have had very frequently, and which I fancy many persons would also call the ‘consciousness of a presence.’But the difference for me between the two sets of experience is as great as the difference between feeling a slight warmth originating I know not where, and standing in the midst of a conflagration with all the ordinary senses alert.
“In recent years, I’ve often had what people call the ‘consciousness of a presence.’ The experiences I’m talking about are clearly different from another kind of experience I’ve frequently had, which I think many others would also label as the ‘consciousness of a presence.’However, for me, the difference between these two types of experiences is as important as the distinction between feeling a subtle warmth from an unknown source and being in the middle of a fire with all my senses on high alert.
“It was about September, 1884, when I had the first experience. On the previous night I had had, after getting into bed at my rooms in College, a vivid tactile hallucination of being grasped by the arm, which made me get up and search the room for an intruder; but the sense of presence properly so called came on the next night. After I had got into bed and blown out the candle, I lay awake awhile thinking on the previous night's experience, when suddenly I felt something come into the room and stay close to my bed. It remained only a minute or two. I did not recognize it by any ordinary sense, and yet there was a horribly unpleasant ‘sensation’ connected with it. It stirred something more at the roots of my being than any ordinary perception. The feeling had something of the quality of a very large tearing vital pain spreading chiefly over the chest, but within the organism—and yet the feeling [pg 060]was not pain so much as abhorrence. At all events, something was present with me, and I knew its presence far more surely than I have ever known the presence of any fleshly living creature. I was conscious of its departure as of its coming: an almost instantaneously swift going through the door, and the ‘horrible sensation’ disappeared.
“It was around September 1884 when I had my first experience. The night before, after settling into bed in my college room, I had a vivid sensation of someone grabbing my arm, which prompted me to get up and check for an intruder; but the real sense of presence came the following night. After I got into bed and blew out the candle, I lay awake for a while thinking about what happened the night before when suddenly I felt something enter the room and stay close to my bed. It was there for just a minute or two. I couldn’t identify it through any ordinary sense, yet there was an intensely unsettling ‘sensation’ tied to it. It stirred something deep within me more than any typical perception. The feeling was like a massive, tearing pain radiating mostly across my chest, but from inside my body—and yet it was not pain so much as revulsion. In any case, something was there with me, and I sensed its presence far more clearly than I’ve ever sensed any living creature. I felt its exit as clearly as its entrance: it left almost instantly through the door, and the ‘horrible sensation’ vanished.”
“On the third night when I retired my mind was absorbed in some lectures which I was preparing, and I was still absorbed in these when I became aware of the actual presence (though not of the coming) of the thing that was there the night before, and of the ‘horrible sensation.’ I then mentally concentrated all my effort to charge this ‘thing,’ if it was evil, to depart, if it was not evil, to tell me who or what it was, and if it could not explain itself, to go, and that I would compel it to go. It went as on the previous night, and my body quickly recovered its normal state.
“On the third night, as I went to bed, I was preoccupied with some lectures I was preparing for, still lost in thought when I sensed the actual presence (though not the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__) of the thing that had been there the night before, and the ‘horrible sensation.’ I then focused all my mental energy to command this ‘thing,’ if it was evil, to leave; and if it wasn't evil, to tell me what it was. If it couldn't explain itself, I would make it go. It left, just like the night before, and my body quickly returned to its normal state.”
“On two other occasions in my life I have had precisely the same ‘horrible sensation.’ Once it lasted a full quarter of an hour. In all three instances the certainty that there in outward space there stood something was indescribably strongerthan the ordinary certainty of companionship when we are in the close presence of ordinary living people. The something seemed close to me, and intensely more real than any ordinary perception. Although I felt it to be like unto myself, so to speak, or finite, small, and distressful, as it were, I didn't recognize it as any individual being or person.”
“I've felt the same ‘horrible feeling’ twice in my life. Once, it lasted a full fifteen minutes. In all three instances, the certainty that there was something out there in space was incredibly stronger than the usual feeling of being around other people when we’re with everyday living beings. The something felt close to me and much more real than any normal perception. Even though it felt somewhat like me, or finite, small, and disturbing, I couldn't pinpoint it as any specific being or person.”
Of course such an experience as this does not connect itself with the religious sphere. Yet it may upon occasion do so; and the same correspondent informs me that at more than one other conjuncture he had the sense of presence developed with equal intensity and abruptness, only then it was filled with a quality of joy.
Of course, this kind of experience doesn’t really relate to the religious sphere. However, it can sometimes connect to it; and the same person tells me that at several other times, he felt that sense of presence with the same intensity and suddenness, but then it was filled with a sense of joy.
“There was not a mere consciousness of something there, but fused in the central happiness of it, a startling awareness of some ineffable good. Not vague either, not like the emotional effect of some poem, or scene, or blossom, of music, but the sure knowledge of the close presence of a sort of mighty person, and [pg 061]after it went, the memory persisted as the one perception of reality. Everything else might be a dream, but not that.”
“It wasn't just an awareness of something being there; it was intertwined with pure joy and a deep recognition of some indescribable goodness. It wasn't vague, like the feelings evoked by a poem, a scene, a flower, or a piece of music. It was a clear understanding of the close presence of a powerful being, and [pg 061]when it was gone, the memory remained as the only true perception of reality. Everything else could be a dream, but not that.”
My friend, as it oddly happens, does not interpret these latter experiences theistically, as signifying the presence of God. But it would clearly not have been unnatural to interpret them as a revelation of the deity's existence. When we reach the subject of mysticism, we shall have much more to say upon this head.
My friend, oddly enough, doesn’t see these recent experiences as signs of God's presence. However, it wouldn’t have been strange to interpret them as a revelation of the divine existence. When we get to the topic of mysticism, we’ll have a lot more to discuss on this.
Lest the oddity of these phenomena should disconcert you, I will venture to read you a couple of similar narratives, much shorter, merely to show that we are dealing with a well-marked natural kind of fact. In the first case, which I take from the Journal of the Society for Psychical Research, the sense of presence developed in a few moments into a distinctly visualized hallucination,—but I leave that part of the story out.
To avoid any confusion caused by these strange occurrences, I’ll share a couple of similar, shorter stories just to show that we’re looking at a clearly defined type of natural phenomenon. In the first example, which I got from the Journal of the Society for Psychical Research, the feeling of someone being there quickly became a vivid hallucination—but I won’t include that part of the story.
“I had read,” the narrator says, “some twenty minutes or so, was thoroughly absorbed in the book, my mind was perfectly quiet, and for the time being my friends were quite forgotten, when suddenly without a moment's warning my whole being seemed roused to the highest state of tension or aliveness, and I was aware, with an intenseness not easily imagined by those who had never experienced it, that another being or presence was not only in the room, but quite close to me. I put my book down, and although my excitement was great, I felt quite collected, and not conscious of any sense of fear. Without changing my position, and looking straight at the fire, I knew somehow that my friend A. H. was standing at my left elbow, but so far behind me as to be hidden by the armchair in which I was leaning back. Moving my eyes round slightly without otherwise changing my position, the lower portion of one leg became visible, and I instantly recognized the gray-blue material of trousers he often wore, but the stuff appeared semi-transparent, reminding me of tobacco smoke in consistency,”25—and hereupon the visual hallucination came.
“I’ve read,” the narrator states, “For about twenty minutes, I was completely absorbed in the book, my mind was totally calm, and for that moment, I had completely forgotten about my friends. Suddenly, without any warning, I felt a strong awareness that another presence was not just in the room but very close to me. I put my book down, and even though I was excited, I felt composed and not afraid at all. Without moving from my spot and while staring at the fire, I somehow knew that my friend A. H. was standing on my left side, just behind me, hidden by the armchair I was leaning against. As I turned my eyes slightly without changing my position, I caught sight of the lower part of a leg, and I instantly recognized the gray-blue fabric of the pants he often wore, but the material looked semi-transparent, almost like it had the consistency of tobacco smoke,”25—and then the visual hallucination occurred.
Another informant writes:—
Another source writes:—
“Quite early in the night I was awakened.... I felt as if I had been aroused intentionally, and at first thought some one was breaking into the house.... I then turned on my side to go to sleep again, and immediately felt a consciousness of a presence in the room, and singular to state, it was not the consciousness of a live person, but of a spiritual presence. This may provoke a smile, but I can only tell you the facts as they occurred to me. I do not know how to better describe my sensations than by simply stating that I felt a consciousness of a spiritual presence.... I felt also at the same time a strong feeling of superstitious dread, as if something strange and fearful were about to happen.”26
“Not long after I fell asleep, I suddenly woke up.... It felt like someone had purposely disturbed me, and at first, I thought someone was trying to break into the house.... I rolled over, hoping to get back to sleep, but I instantly felt a presence in the room. Strangely, it didn’t feel like the presence of a living person, but something spiritual. You might find this funny, but I can only share the truth as it happened to me. I can’t describe my feelings better than to say I sensed a spiritual presence.... At the same time, I was overwhelmed by a deep, superstitious fear, like something strange and frightening was about to occur.”26
Professor Flournoy of Geneva gives me the following testimony of a friend of his, a lady, who has the gift of automatic or involuntary writing:—
Professor Flournoy of Geneva shares this testimony from a friend of his, a lady, who has the ability of automatic or involuntary writing:—
“Whenever I practice automatic writing, what makes me feel that it is not due to a subconscious self is the feeling I always have of a foreign presence, external to my body. It is sometimes so definitely characterized that I could point to its exact position. This impression of presence is impossible to describe. It varies in intensity and clearness according to the personality from whom the writing professes to come. If it is some one whom I love, I feel it immediately, before any writing has come. My heart seems to recognize it.”
“Whenever I do automatic writing, what makes me believe it’s not just my subconscious is the consistent sensation of a foreign presence outside my body. Sometimes, it’s so clearly defined that I can actually pinpoint where I feel it. This sense of presence is tough to describe. It varies in intensity and clarity depending on whose personality the writing is coming from. If it’s someone I care about, I feel it immediately, even before I start writing. My heart seems to recognize it.”
In an earlier book of mine I have cited at full length a curious case of presence felt by a blind man. The presence was that of the figure of a gray-bearded man dressed in a pepper and salt suit, squeezing himself under the crack of the door and moving across the floor of the room towards a sofa. The blind subject of this quasi-hallucination is an exceptionally intelligent reporter. He is entirely without internal visual imagery and cannot represent light or colors to himself, and is positive that [pg 063] his other senses, hearing, etc., were not involved in this false perception. It seems to have been an abstract conception rather, with the feelings of reality and spatial outwardness directly attached to it—in other words, a fully objectified and exteriorized idea.
In an earlier book of mine, I mentioned in detail an intriguing case of a blind man sensing a presence. The presence was that of a gray-bearded man in a pepper-and-salt suit who squeezed himself under the door and moved across the room toward a sofa. The blind person experiencing this semi-hallucination is a highly intelligent reporter. He has no internal visual imagery and cannot imagine light or colors, and he's sure that his other senses, like hearing, were not involved in this false perception. It appears to have been more of an abstract idea, with the feelings of reality and spatial awareness directly connected to it—in other words, a fully objectified and externalized concept.
Such cases, taken along with others which would be too tedious for quotation, seem sufficiently to prove the existence in our mental machinery of a sense of present reality more diffused and general than that which our special senses yield. For the psychologists the tracing of the organic seat of such a feeling would form a pretty problem—nothing could be more natural than to connect it with the muscular sense, with the feeling that our muscles were innervating themselves for action. Whatsoever thus innervated our activity, or “made our flesh creep,”—our senses are what do so oftenest,—might then appear real and present, even though it were but an abstract idea. But with such vague conjectures we have no concern at present, for our interest lies with the faculty rather than with its organic seat.
Such cases, along with others that would be too tedious to quote, seem to clearly demonstrate that our mental framework includes a sense of present reality that is broader and more general than what our specific senses provide. For psychologists, identifying the organic basis of such a feeling would be an intriguing challenge—it's only natural to link it to the muscular sense, the feeling that our muscles are preparing themselves for action. Whatever drives our activity or makes our skin crawl—often our senses—might then feel real and immediate, even if it's just an abstract idea. However, we won't delve into such vague speculations right now, as our focus is on the faculty itself rather than its biological basis.
Like all positive affections of consciousness, the sense of reality has its negative counterpart in the shape of a feeling of unreality by which persons may be haunted, and of which one sometimes hears complaint:—
Like all positive feelings of awareness, the sense of reality has its negative side in the form of a feeling of unreality that can haunt people, and of which one sometimes hears complaints:—
“When I reflect on the fact that I have made my appearance by accident upon a globe itself whirled through space as the sport of the catastrophes of the heavens,” says Madame Ackermann; “when I see myself surrounded by beings as ephemeral and incomprehensible as I am myself, and all excitedly pursuing pure chimeras, I experience a strange feeling of being in a dream. It seems to me as if I have loved and suffered and that erelong I shall die, in a dream. My last word will be, ‘I have been dreaming.’ ”27
“When I consider how I’ve randomly ended up on a planet that’s rotating through space as part of the chaos of the universe,” Ms. Ackermann says; “When I look around and see people who are as fleeting and confusing as I am, all eagerly pursuing empty fantasies, it feels like I’m in a dream. It seems like I’ve loved and suffered, and soon I’ll die, still in a dream. My last words will be, ‘I have been dreaming.’ ”27
In another lecture we shall see how in morbid melancholy this sense of the unreality of things may become a carking pain, and even lead to suicide.
In another lecture we will see how in severe depression this feeling of things being unreal can become a constant pain, and even lead to suicide.
We may now lay it down as certain that in the distinctively religious sphere of experience, many persons (how many we cannot tell) possess the objects of their belief, not in the form of mere conceptions which their intellect accepts as true, but rather in the form of quasi-sensible realities directly apprehended. As his sense of the real presence of these objects fluctuates, so the believer alternates between warmth and coldness in his faith. Other examples will bring this home to one better than abstract description, so I proceed immediately to cite some. The first example is a negative one, deploring the loss of the sense in question. I have extracted it from an account given me by a scientific man of my acquaintance, of his religious life. It seems to me to show clearly that the feeling of reality may be something more like a sensation than an intellectual operation properly so-called.
We can now confidently say that in the unique realm of religious experience, many people (we can't say how many) engage with their beliefs not just as ideas their intellect considers true, but as almost tangible realities they directly sense. As their perception of these realities shifts, so does their faith, swinging between enthusiasm and doubt. Other examples will illustrate this point more clearly than abstract descriptions, so let me quickly share a few. The first example is a negative one, highlighting the loss of this feeling. I’ve taken it from a conversation with a scientist I know about his religious life. It seems to indicate that the sense of reality might be more like a feeling than a purely intellectual process.
“Between twenty and thirty I gradually became more and more agnostic and irreligious, yet I cannot say that I ever lost that ‘indefinite consciousness’ which Herbert Spencer describes so well, of an Absolute Reality behind phenomena. For me this Reality was not the pure Unknowable of Spencer's philosophy, for although I had ceased my childish prayers to God, and never prayed to It in a formal manner, yet my more recent experience shows me to have been in a relation to It which practically was the same thing as prayer. Whenever I had any trouble, especially when I had conflict with other people, either domestically or in the way of business, or when I was depressed in spirits or anxious about affairs, I now recognize that I used to fall back for support upon this curious relation I felt myself to be in to this fundamental cosmical It. It was on my side, or I was on Its side, however you please to term it, in the particular [pg 065]trouble, and it always strengthened me and seemed to give me endless vitality to feel its underlying and supporting presence. In fact, it was an unfailing fountain of living justice, truth, and strength, to which I instinctively turned at times of weakness, and it always brought me out. I know now that it was a personal relation I was in to it, because of late years the power of communicating with it has left me, and I am conscious of a perfectly definite loss. I used never to fail to find it when I turned to it. Then came a set of years when sometimes I found it, and then again I would be wholly unable to make connection with it. I remember many occasions on which at night in bed, I would be unable to get to sleep on account of worry. I turned this way and that in the darkness, and groped mentally for the familiar sense of that higher mind of my mind which had always seemed to be close at hand as it were, closing the passage, and yielding support, but there was no electric current. A blank was there instead of It: I couldn't find anything. Now, at the age of nearly fifty, my power of getting into connection with it has entirely left me; and I have to confess that a great help has gone out of my life. Life has become curiously dead and indifferent; and I can now see that my old experience was probably exactly the same thing as the prayers of the orthodox, only I did not call them by that name. What I have spoken of as ‘It’ was practically not Spencer's Unknowable, but just my own instinctive and individual God, whom I relied upon for higher sympathy, but whom somehow I have lost.”
“Between the ages of twenty and thirty, I slowly became more agnostic and less religious, but I can't say that I ever completely lost that ‘indefinite consciousness’ that Herbert Spencer describes so well, of an Absolute Reality beyond what we perceive. For me, this Reality wasn’t the pure Unknowable of Spencer's philosophy; even though I stopped my childish prayers to God and never formally prayed to It , my recent experiences showed me that I was in a relationship with It that felt practically the same as prayer. Whenever I faced difficulties, especially conflicts with others, whether at home or work, or when I felt down or anxious, I've come to realize that I relied on that strange relationship I had with this fundamental cosmic It. It was on my side, or I was on Its side, however you want to say it, during those tough times, and it always empowered me and seemed to give me infinite energy from Its supportive presence. In fact, it was a constant source of living justice, truth, and strength that I instinctively turned to in moments of weakness, and it always helped me get through. I know now that I had a personal connection with it, because in recent years, that ability to communicate with it has faded, and I feel a definite loss. I used to find it without fail when I reached out to it. Then there were years when sometimes I would find it, and other times I wouldn’t connect at all. I remember many nights when I would lie in bed unable to sleep due to worry. I would turn this way and that in the dark, mentally reaching for the familiar sense of that higher aspect of my mind, which always felt close, providing support, but there was no electric connection. Instead of It, there was just a void: I couldn't find anything. Now, at nearly fifty, I realize that my ability to connect with it has completely disappeared, and I have to admit that a significant source of help has left my life. Life has become oddly dull and indifferent; and I now see that my past experiences were probably the same as the prayers of the orthodox, only I never called them that. What I've referred to as ‘It’ wasn’t actually Spencer's Unknowable, but rather my own instinctive and personal God, whom I relied on for deeper understanding, but in some way, I've lost.”
Nothing is more common in the pages of religious biography than the way in which seasons of lively and of difficult faith are described as alternating. Probably every religious person has the recollection of particular crises in which a directer vision of the truth, a direct perception, perhaps, of a living God's existence, swept in and overwhelmed the languor of the more ordinary belief. In James Russell Lowell's correspondence there is a brief memorandum of an experience of this kind:—
Nothing is more common in religious biographies than the way seasons of strong and challenging faith are portrayed as alternating. Almost every religious person can recall specific moments when a clearer vision of the truth, or perhaps even a direct awareness of a living God's existence, surged in and overwhelmed the usual state of belief. In James Russell Lowell's correspondence, there is a brief note about an experience like this:—
“I had a revelation last Friday evening. I was at Mary's, and happening to say something of the presence of spirits (of whom, I said, I was often dimly aware), Mr. Putnam entered into an argument with me on spiritual matters. As I was speaking, the whole system rose up before me like a vague destiny looming from the Abyss. I never before so clearly felt the Spirit of God in me and around me. The whole room seemed to me full of God. The air seemed to waver to and fro with the presence of Something I knew not what. I spoke with the calmness and clearness of a prophet. I cannot tell you what this revelation was. I have not yet studied it enough. But I shall perfect it one day, and then you shall hear it and acknowledge its grandeur.”28
“Last Friday evening, I had a realization. I was at Mary's house, and while discussing the presence of spirits (which I often sense around me), Mr. Putnam and I got into a discussion about spiritual matters. As I spoke, everything unfolded before me like a vague destiny emerging from the unknown. I had never felt the Spirit of God so clearly within and around me. The room felt completely filled with God’s presence. The air seemed to shimmer with something I couldn’t quite define. I spoke with the calmness and clarity of a prophet. I can’t explain what this revelation was yet. I haven't studied it enough. But I will refine it someday, and then you will hear it and recognize its greatness.”28
Here is a longer and more developed experience from a manuscript communication by a clergyman,—I take it from Starbuck's manuscript collection:—
Here is a longer and more detailed experience from a manuscript communication by a clergyman—I’ve taken it from Starbuck's manuscript collection:—
“I remember the night, and almost the very spot on the hilltop, where my soul opened out, as it were, into the Infinite, and there was a rushing together of the two worlds, the inner and the outer. It was deep calling unto deep,—the deep that my own struggle had opened up within being answered by the unfathomable deep without, reaching beyond the stars. I stood alone with Him who had made me, and all the beauty of the world, and love, and sorrow, and even temptation. I did not seek Him, but felt the perfect unison of my spirit with His. The ordinary sense of things around me faded. For the moment nothing but an ineffable joy and exaltation remained. It is impossible fully to describe the experience. It was like the effect of some great orchestra when all the separate notes have melted into one swelling harmony that leaves the listener conscious of nothing save that his soul is being wafted upwards, and almost bursting with its own emotion. The perfect stillness of the night was thrilled by a more solemn silence. The darkness held a presence that was all the more felt because it was not seen. I could not any more have doubted that He was [pg 067]there than that I was. Indeed, I felt myself to be, if possible, the less real of the two.
“I remember the night and almost the exact spot on the hilltop where my soul opened up to the Infinite, and there was a merging of two worlds, the inner and the outer. It was deep calling unto deep—the depth created by my own struggles responded to the unfathomable depth beyond, reaching past the stars. I stood alone with my Creator, along with all the beauty of the world, love, sorrow, and even temptation. I didn’t seek Him, but I felt the perfect connection of my spirit with His. The ordinary sights around me faded away. In that moment, only an indescribable joy and exaltation remained. It’s impossible to fully capture the experience. It was like the impact of a great orchestra when all the individual notes come together into a powerful harmony that leaves the listener aware of nothing but the feeling that their soul is being lifted upward, almost bursting with emotion. The perfect stillness of the night was filled with a deeper silence. The darkness contained a presence that felt even stronger because it wasn’t visible. I could no longer doubt that He was [pg 067]there just as much as I was. In fact, I felt like I was, if anything, the less real of the two.
“My highest faith in God and truest idea of him were then born in me. I have stood upon the Mount of Vision since, and felt the Eternal round about me. But never since has there come quite the same stirring of the heart. Then, if ever, I believe, I stood face to face with God, and was born anew of his spirit. There was, as I recall it, no sudden change of thought or of belief, except that my early crude conception had, as it were, burst into flower. There was no destruction of the old, but a rapid, wonderful unfolding. Since that time no discussion that I have heard of the proofs of God's existence has been able to shake my faith. Having once felt the presence of God's spirit, I have never lost it again for long. My most assuring evidence of his existence is deeply rooted in that hour of vision, in the memory of that supreme experience, and in the conviction, gained from reading and reflection, that something the same has come to all who have found God. I am aware that it may justly be called mystical. I am not enough acquainted with philosophy to defend it from that or any other charge. I feel that in writing of it I have overlaid it with words rather than put it clearly to your thought. But, such as it is, I have described it as carefully as I now am able to do.”
“My deepest faith in God and my true understanding of Him were born in me at that moment. Since then, I’ve stood on the Mount of Vision and felt the Eternal surrounding me. However, I’ve never felt quite the same stirring in my heart since then. I believe that at that time, more than ever, I was face to face with God and was reborn in His spirit. As I recall, there was no sudden change in my thoughts or beliefs, except that my earlier, rough ideas had, in a way, blossomed. There was no destruction of the old; rather, there was a rapid and beautiful unfolding. Since that time, no debate I’ve heard about the proofs of God’s existence has been able to shake my faith. Once I felt the presence of God’s spirit, I have never lost it for long. My strongest evidence of His existence is deeply rooted in that hour of vision, in the memory of that incredible experience, and in the belief, from reading and reflecting, that something similar has happened to everyone who has found God. I know this could rightly be called mystical. I’m not knowledgeable enough about philosophy to defend it against that or any other criticism. I feel that in writing about it, I’ve wrapped it in words instead of presenting it clearly to you. But, however it is, I have described it as carefully as I can.”
Here is another document, even more definite in character, which, the writer being a Swiss, I translate from the French original.29
Here is another document, even clearer in nature, which, since the writer is Swiss, I am translating from the French original.29
“I was in perfect health: we were on our sixth day of tramping, and in good training. We had come the day before from Sixt to Trient by Buet. I felt neither fatigue, hunger, nor thirst, and my state of mind was equally healthy. I had had at Forlaz good news from home; I was subject to no anxiety, either near or remote, for we had a good guide, and there was not a shadow of uncertainty about the road we should follow. I can best describe the condition in which I was by calling it a [pg 068]state of equilibrium. When all at once I experienced a feeling of being raised above myself, I felt the presence of God—I tell of the thing just as I was conscious of it—as if his goodness and his power were penetrating me altogether. The throb of emotion was so violent that I could barely tell the boys to pass on and not wait for me. I then sat down on a stone, unable to stand any longer, and my eyes overflowed with tears. I thanked God that in the course of my life he had taught me to know him, that he sustained my life and took pity both on the insignificant creature and on the sinner that I was. I begged him ardently that my life might be consecrated to the doing of his will. I felt his reply, which was that I should do his will from day to day, in humility and poverty, leaving him, the Almighty God, to be judge of whether I should some time be called to bear witness more conspicuously. Then, slowly, the ecstasy left my heart; that is, I felt that God had withdrawn the communion which he had granted, and I was able to walk on, but very slowly, so strongly was I still possessed by the interior emotion. Besides, I had wept uninterruptedly for several minutes, my eyes were swollen, and I did not wish my companions to see me. The state of ecstasy may have lasted four or five minutes, although it seemed at the time to last much longer. My comrades waited for me ten minutes at the cross of Barine, but I took about twenty-five or thirty minutes to join them, for as well as I can remember, they said that I had kept them back for about half an hour. The impression had been so profound that in climbing slowly the slope I asked myself if it were possible that Moses on Sinai could have had a more intimate communication with God. I think it well to add that in this ecstasy of mine God had neither form, color, odor, nor taste; moreover, that the feeling of his presence was accompanied with no determinate localization. It was rather as if my personality had been transformed by the presence of a spiritual spirit. But the more I seek words to express this intimate intercourse, the more I feel the impossibility of describing the thing by any of our usual images. At bottom the expression most apt to render what I felt is this: God was present, though invisible; he fell under no one of my senses, yet my consciousness perceived him.”
“I was in great health: we were on our sixth day of hiking and feeling strong. The day before, we had traveled from Sixt to Trient via Buet. I didn’t feel tired, hungry, or thirsty, and my mind was clear. I had received good news from home at Forlaz; I had no worries, near or far, because we had a reliable guide, and the path ahead was completely clear. The best way to describe how I felt is to say I was in a state of balance. Suddenly, I felt lifted above myself and sensed the presence of God—I'm recounting this as I experienced it—as if his goodness and power were completely surrounding me. The wave of emotion was so intense that I could barely tell the guys to go ahead and not wait for me. I then sat down on a stone, unable to stand any longer, and tears streamed down my face. I thanked God for teaching me about him throughout my life, for sustaining me, and for having compassion on both the insignificant being and the sinner that I was. I fervently asked him to let my life be dedicated to doing his will. I felt his response, which was that I should do his will day by day, in humility and poverty, leaving it to him, the Almighty God, to decide if one day I would be called to bear witness more visibly. Gradually, the ecstasy faded away; I sensed that God had withdrawn the communion he had granted, and I could move on, but very slowly, as I was still deeply affected by the emotional experience. Additionally, I had cried steadily for several minutes, my eyes were puffy, and I didn’t want my friends to see me like that. The state of ecstasy may have lasted four or five minutes, although it felt much longer at the time. My friends waited for me for ten minutes at the cross of Barine, but I took about twenty-five or thirty minutes to catch up with them, as they later said I had held them back for about half an hour. The experience had been so profound that, while slowly climbing the slope, I wondered if Moses on Sinai could have had a more intimate communication with God. I should add that during this ecstasy, God had no form, color, smell, or taste; furthermore, the feeling of his presence was not tied to any specific location. It was more like my personality had been transformed by the presence of a spiritual spirit. Yet, the more I struggle to find words to express this deep connection, the more I realize how impossible it is to capture it with our usual imagery. Ultimately, the most fitting expression for what I felt is this: God was present, though invisible; he didn’t register on any of my senses, yet my consciousness was aware of him.”
The adjective “mystical” is technically applied, most often, to states that are of brief duration. Of course such hours of rapture as the last two persons describe are mystical experiences, of which in a later lecture I shall have much to say. Meanwhile here is the abridged record of another mystical or semi-mystical experience, in a mind evidently framed by nature for ardent piety. I owe it to Starbuck's collection. The lady who gives the account is the daughter of a man well known in his time as a writer against Christianity. The suddenness of her conversion shows well how native the sense of God's presence must be to certain minds. She relates that she was brought up in entire ignorance of Christian doctrine, but, when in Germany, after being talked to by Christian friends, she read the Bible and prayed, and finally the plan of salvation flashed upon her like a stream of light.
The adjective magical is usually applied to experiences that are short-lived. Of course, the moments of joy described by the last two individuals are mystical experiences, and I will discuss them in more detail in a later lecture. Meanwhile, here's a summarized account of another mystical or semi-mystical experience from someone clearly inclined toward deep spirituality. I got this from Starbuck's collection. The woman telling the story is the daughter of a well-known writer who was critical of Christianity in his time. The suddenness of her conversion highlights how instinctively some people sense God's presence. She shares that she grew up completely unaware of Christian teachings, but while in Germany, after conversations with Christian friends, she read the Bible and prayed, and eventually, the plan of salvation illuminated her mind like a burst of light.
“To this day,” she writes, “I cannot understand dallying with religion and the commands of God. The very instant I heard my Father's cry calling unto me, my heart bounded in recognition. I ran, I stretched forth my arms, I cried aloud, ‘Here, here I am, my Father.’ Oh, happy child, what should I do? ‘Love me,’ answered my God. ‘I do, I do,’ I cried passionately. ‘Come unto me,’ called my Father. ‘I will,’my heart panted. Did I stop to ask a single question? Not one. It never occurred to me to ask whether I was good enough, or to hesitate over my unfitness, or to find out what I thought of his church, or ... to wait until I should be satisfied. Satisfied! I was satisfied. Had I not found my God and my Father? Did he not love me? Had he not called me? Was there not a Church into which I might enter?... Since then I have had direct answers to prayer—so significant as to be almost like talking with God and hearing his answer. The idea of God's reality has never left me for one moment.”
"To this day," she's writing, “I can't grasp why people waste time on religion and God's rules. The instant I heard my Father calling me, my heart leaped in recognition. I ran, I opened my arms, I shouted, ‘Here I am, my Father.’ Oh, joyful child, what should I do? ‘Love me,’ my God answered. ‘I do, I do,’ I cried out with passion. ‘Come to me,’ my Father called. ‘I will,’ my heart raced. Did I stop to ask questions? Not at all. It never occurred to me to wonder if I was good enough, or to hesitate over my unworthiness, or to think about what I felt regarding his church, or... to wait until I felt prepared. Prepared? I was already prepared. Hadn’t I found my God and my Father? Didn’t he love me? Hadn’t he called me? Wasn’t there a Church I could join?... Since then, I’ve received clear answers to prayer—so distinct that it feels almost like having a conversation with God and hearing him reply. The sense of God’s presence has never left me for even a moment.”
“I have on a number of occasions felt that I had enjoyed a period of intimate communion with the divine. These meetings came unasked and unexpected, and seemed to consist merely in the temporary obliteration of the conventionalities which usually surround and cover my life.... Once it was when from the summit of a high mountain I looked over a gashed and corrugated landscape extending to a long convex of ocean that ascended to the horizon, and again from the same point when I could see nothing beneath me but a boundless expanse of white cloud, on the blown surface of which a few high peaks, including the one I was on, seemed plunging about as if they were dragging their anchors. What I felt on these occasions was a temporary loss of my own identity, accompanied by an illumination which revealed to me a deeper significance than I had been wont to attach to life. It is in this that I find my justification for saying that I have enjoyed communication with God. Of course the absence of such a being as this would be chaos. I cannot conceive of life without its presence.”
“There have been times when I felt a strong connection to the divine. These moments came out of nowhere and took me by surprise, seeming to dissolve the usual boundaries of my life.... Once, it happened when I stood at the top of a tall mountain, looking over a rugged landscape that stretched out to an ocean curve at the horizon. Another time, from the same spot, all I could see below me was a vast sea of white clouds, with a few high peaks, including the one I was on, floating as if they were losing their grip. During these moments, I felt a brief loss of my own identity, along with a clarity that showed me a deeper meaning to life than I had noticed before. This is why I feel justified in saying that I have communicated with God. Without such a being, I believe life would be chaotic. I can’t imagine existence without that presence.”
Of the more habitual and so to speak chronic sense of God's presence the following sample from Professor Starbuck's manuscript collection may serve to give an idea. It is from a man aged forty-nine,—probably thousands of unpretending Christians would write an almost identical account.
Of the more regular and, so to speak, ongoing feeling of God's presence, the following example from Professor Starbuck's manuscript collection gives a good idea. It comes from a man who is forty-nine years old—likely, thousands of ordinary Christians would write a nearly identical account.
“God is more real to me than any thought or thing or person. I feel his presence positively, and the more as I live in closer harmony with his laws as written in my body and mind. I feel him in the sunshine or rain; and awe mingled with a delicious restfulness most nearly describes my feelings. I talk to him as to a companion in prayer and praise, and our communion is delightful. He answers me again and again, often in words so clearly spoken that it seems my outer ear must have carried the tone, but generally in strong mental impressions. Usually a text of Scripture, unfolding some new view [pg 071]of him and his love for me, and care for my safety. I could give hundreds of instances, in school matters, social problems, financial difficulties, etc. That he is mine and I am his never leaves me, it is an abiding joy. Without it life would be a blank, a desert, a shoreless, trackless waste.”
“God feels more real to me than any thought, object, or person. I truly sense His presence, especially when I live in harmony with the principles in my body and mind. I can feel Him in the sunshine or the rain; it's a mix of awe and soothing calmness that best describes how I feel. I talk to Him like a friend in prayer and praise, and our connection is amazing. He responds to me often, usually with such clear words that it seems my outer ear must have heard them, but mostly through strong mental impressions. Typically, a verse from Scripture reveals new insights into Him and His love for me, and His concern for my safety. I could share countless examples related to school issues, social problems, or financial challenges. Knowing that I belong to Him and He belongs to me brings constant joy. Without this, life would feel empty, like a desert—an endless, featureless wasteland.[pg 071]”
I subjoin some more examples from writers of different ages and sexes. They are also from Professor Starbuck's collection, and their number might be greatly multiplied. The first is from a man twenty-seven years old:—
I’m adding a few more examples from writers of different ages and genders. They’re also from Professor Starbuck's collection, and the number could be significantly increased. The first is from a man who is twenty-seven years old:—
“God is quite real to me. I talk to him and often get answers. Thoughts sudden and distinct from any I have been entertaining come to my mind after asking God for his direction. Something over a year ago I was for some weeks in the direst perplexity. When the trouble first appeared before me I was dazed, but before long (two or three hours) I could hear distinctly a passage of Scripture: ‘My grace is sufficient for thee.’ Every time my thoughts turned to the trouble I could hear this quotation. I don't think I ever doubted the existence of God, or had him drop out of my consciousness. God has frequently stepped into my affairs very perceptibly, and I feel that he directs many little details all the time. But on two or three occasions he has ordered ways for me very contrary to my ambitions and plans.”
“God feels very real to me. I talk to Him and often receive answers. Clear thoughts that differ from my usual thinking come to my mind after I ask God for guidance. A little over a year ago, I felt really confused for a few weeks. When the problem first arose, I was shocked, but soon (within two to three hours) I clearly heard a Bible verse: ‘My grace is sufficient for you.’ Whenever my thoughts returned to the issue, I could hear this quote. I don’t think I've ever doubted God’s existence or tried to ignore Him. God has frequently intervened in my life in very obvious ways, and I believe He guides many small details all the time. However, on two or three occasions, He has led me in ways that were quite different from my own ambitions and plans.”
Another statement (none the less valuable psychologically for being so decidedly childish) is that of a boy of seventeen:—
Another statement (still valuable psychologically for being so clearly childish) is that of a seventeen-year-old boy:—
“Sometimes as I go to church, I sit down, join in the service, and before I go out I feel as if God was with me, right side of me, singing and reading the Psalms with me.... And then again I feel as if I could sit beside him, and put my arms around him, kiss him, etc. When I am taking Holy Communion at the altar, I try to get with him and generally feel his presence.”
“Sometimes when I go to church, I sit down, join in the service, and before I leave, it feels like God is right there with me, singing and reading the Psalms together.... Then there are times I feel like I could sit next to him, wrap my arms around him, kiss him, and so on. When I'm taking Holy Communion at the altar, I try to connect with him and usually feel his presence.”
I let a few other cases follow at random:—
I let a few other cases happen randomly:—
“There are times when I seem to stand, in his very presence, to talk with him. Answers to prayer have come, sometimes direct and overwhelming in their revelation of his presence and powers. There are times when God seems far off, but this is always my own fault.”—
“There are times when it feels like I'm right there with him, having a conversation. I've gotten answers to my prayers that are sometimes clear and impactful, showing his presence and power. Sometimes God seems far away, but that's always on me.”Understood. Please provide the text you would like modernized.
“I have the sense of a presence, strong, and at the same time soothing, which hovers over me. Sometimes it seems to enwrap me with sustaining arms.”
“I sense a powerful and reassuring presence around me. Sometimes, it feels like it embraces me in supportive arms.”
Such is the human ontological imagination, and such is the convincingness of what it brings to birth. Unpicturable beings are realized, and realized with an intensity almost like that of an hallucination. They determine our vital attitude as decisively as the vital attitude of lovers is determined by the habitual sense, by which each is haunted, of the other being in the world. A lover has notoriously this sense of the continuous being of his idol, even when his attention is addressed to other matters and he no longer represents her features. He cannot forget her; she uninterruptedly affects him through and through.
This is the human ontological imagination, and this is the power of what it creates. Unimaginable beings come to life, experienced with an intensity almost like a hallucination. They shape our fundamental outlook as decisively as a lover's outlook is shaped by the constant awareness of the other person’s presence in the world. A lover famously has this feeling of his beloved’s continuous existence, even when he is focused on other things and doesn’t picture her face. He can’t forget her; she continuously influences him deeply.
I spoke of the convincingness of these feelings of reality, and I must dwell a moment longer on that point. They are as convincing to those who have them as any direct sensible experiences can be, and they are, as a rule, much more convincing than results established by mere logic ever are. One may indeed be entirely without them; probably more than one of you here present is without them in any marked degree; but if you do have them, and have them at all strongly, the probability is that you cannot help regarding them as genuine perceptions of truth, as revelations of a kind of reality which no adverse argument, however unanswerable by you in [pg 073] words, can expel from your belief. The opinion opposed to mysticism in philosophy is sometimes spoken of as rationalism. Rationalism insists that all our beliefs ought ultimately to find for themselves articulate grounds. Such grounds, for rationalism, must consist of four things: (1) definitely statable abstract principles; (2) definite facts of sensation; (3) definite hypotheses based on such facts; and (4) definite inferences logically drawn. Vague impressions of something indefinable have no place in the rationalistic system, which on its positive side is surely a splendid intellectual tendency, for not only are all our philosophies fruits of it, but physical science (amongst other good things) is its result.
I talked about how convincing these feelings of reality are, and I need to spend a moment longer on that topic. They feel just as real to those who experience them as any direct sensory experiences can, and usually, they are much more convincing than conclusions reached through mere logic ever are. One might not experience them at all; probably more than one of you here doesn't feel them significantly; but if you do have them, and feel them strongly, chances are you see them as genuine perceptions of truth, as insights into a type of reality that no opposing argument, no matter how unanswerable to you in [pg 073] words, can shake your belief in. The viewpoint that opposes mysticism in philosophy is sometimes referred to as rationalism. Rationalism insists that all our beliefs should ultimately have clear foundations. For rationalism, these foundations must include four things: (1) clearly stated abstract principles; (2) concrete facts from our senses; (3) specific hypotheses based on those facts; and (4) logical inferences derived from them. Vague feelings of something indefinable don’t fit into the rationalistic system, which on its positive side is undoubtedly a remarkable intellectual approach, as all our philosophies are derived from it, and physical science (among other good outcomes) is its product.
Nevertheless, if we look on man's whole mental life as it exists, on the life of men that lies in them apart from their learning and science, and that they inwardly and privately follow, we have to confess that the part of it of which rationalism can give an account is relatively superficial. It is the part that has the prestige undoubtedly, for it has the loquacity, it can challenge you for proofs, and chop logic, and put you down with words. But it will fail to convince or convert you all the same, if your dumb intuitions are opposed to its conclusions. If you have intuitions at all, they come from a deeper level of your nature than the loquacious level which rationalism inhabits. Your whole subconscious life, your impulses, your faiths, your needs, your divinations, have prepared the premises, of which your consciousness now feels the weight of the result; and something in you absolutely knows that that result must be truer than any logic-chopping rationalistic talk, however clever, that may contradict it. This inferiority of the rationalistic level in founding belief is just as manifest when rationalism argues for religion as when it argues against it. That [pg 074] vast literature of proofs of God's existence drawn from the order of nature, which a century ago seemed so overwhelmingly convincing, to-day does little more than gather dust in libraries, for the simple reason that our generation has ceased to believe in the kind of God it argued for. Whatever sort of a being God may be, we know to-day that he is nevermore that mere external inventor of “contrivances” intended to make manifest his “glory” in which our great-grandfathers took such satisfaction, though just how we know this we cannot possibly make clear by words either to others or to ourselves. I defy any of you here fully to account for your persuasion that if a God exist he must be a more cosmic and tragic personage than that Being.
However, if we consider the entirety of human mental life as it exists—beyond just what people learn and study, and what they privately and inwardly pursue—we must admit that the aspect of it that rationalism can explain is relatively shallow. It undoubtedly has the advantage of prestige because it's talkative, can challenge you for evidence, engage in logical debates, and shut you down with words. But it won’t convince or change your mind if your gut feelings are opposed to its conclusions. If you do have intuitions, they come from a deeper part of your being than the talkative level where rationalism operates. Your entire subconscious life—your instincts, beliefs, needs, and insights—has laid the groundwork that your conscious mind now feels the weight of. Deep down, you absolutely know that this truth is more accurate than any clever, logical argument that may contradict it. This weakness of rationalistic reasoning in shaping belief is evident whether it argues for or against religion. The vast body of literature that provides proofs of God’s existence based on the order of nature, which seemed overwhelmingly convincing a century ago, now does little more than collect dust in libraries. This is simply because our generation no longer believes in the kind of God those arguments advocated. Whatever God may be, we know today that he isn't just the external creator of “contrivances” meant to display his “glory,” which our ancestors once took great comfort in, even if we can’t clearly articulate how we know this to ourselves or others. I challenge anyone here to fully explain why you are convinced that if God exists, he must be a more cosmic and tragic figure than that Being.
The truth is that in the metaphysical and religious sphere, articulate reasons are cogent for us only when our inarticulate feelings of reality have already been impressed in favor of the same conclusion. Then, indeed, our intuitions and our reason work together, and great world-ruling systems, like that of the Buddhist or of the Catholic philosophy, may grow up. Our impulsive belief is here always what sets up the original body of truth, and our articulately verbalized philosophy is but its showy translation into formulas. The unreasoned and immediate assurance is the deep thing in us, the reasoned argument is but a surface exhibition. Instinct leads, intelligence does but follow. If a person feels the presence of a living God after the fashion shown by my quotations, your critical arguments, be they never so superior, will vainly set themselves to change his faith.
The truth is that in the realms of metaphysics and religion, clear reasons only convince us when our unspoken feelings about reality have already been shaped towards the same conclusion. Then, our instincts and reasoning work together, and major worldviews, like Buddhism or Catholic philosophy, can develop. Our instinctive beliefs are what create the foundational truths, while our articulated philosophies are just flashy translations into formulas. The unreasoned and immediate confidence is what’s profound within us, while reasoned arguments are just superficial displays. Instinct leads, and intelligence merely follows. If someone senses the presence of a living God in the way I've described, your critical arguments, no matter how strong, will fail to change their faith.
Please observe, however, that I do not yet say that it is better that the subconscious and non-rational should thus hold primacy in the religious realm. I confine myself to simply pointing out that they do so hold it as a matter of fact.
Please note, however, that I’m not claiming it’s improved for the subconscious and non-rational to take priority in the religious realm. I’m just stating that, as a matter of fact, they do hold that priority.
So much for our sense of the reality of the religious objects. Let me now say a brief word more about the attitudes they characteristically awaken.
So much for our sense of the reality of religious objects. Now, let me say a quick word about the attitudes they typically evoke.
We have already agreed that they are solemn; and we have seen reason to think that the most distinctive of them is the sort of joy which may result in extreme cases from absolute self-surrender. The sense of the kind of object to which the surrender is made has much to do with determining the precise complexion of the joy; and the whole phenomenon is more complex than any simple formula allows. In the literature of the subject, sadness and gladness have each been emphasized in turn. The ancient saying that the first maker of the Gods was fear receives voluminous corroboration from every age of religious history; but none the less does religious history show the part which joy has evermore tended to play. Sometimes the joy has been primary; sometimes secondary, being the gladness of deliverance from the fear. This latter state of things, being the more complex, is also the more complete; and as we proceed, I think we shall have abundant reason for refusing to leave out either the sadness or the gladness, if we look at religion with the breadth of view which it demands. Stated in the completest possible terms, a man's religion involves both moods of contraction and moods of expansion of his being. But the quantitative mixture and order of these moods vary so much from one age of the world, from one system of thought, and from one individual to another, that you may insist either on the dread and the submission, or on the peace and the freedom as the essence of the matter, and still remain materially within the limits of the truth. The constitutionally sombre and the constitutionally sanguine onlooker are bound to emphasize opposite aspects of what lies before their eyes.
We've already agreed that they are serious; and we've found reasons to believe that the most distinctive of them is the kind of joy that can come from total self-surrender in extreme cases. The type of object to which this surrender is directed plays a significant role in shaping the specific nature of the joy, and the whole phenomenon is much more complicated than any simple formula can capture. In the literature on the subject, sadness and happiness have each been highlighted at different times. The ancient saying that the original creator of the Gods was fear is supported by a wealth of evidence from throughout religious history; however, religious history also shows the role that joy has consistently played. Sometimes joy has been primary; other times it has been secondary, representing the happiness of being freed from fear. This latter scenario, being more complex, is also more complete; and as we continue, I think we'll find plenty of reasons to acknowledge both sadness and happiness if we approach religion with the comprehensive perspective it requires. To put it in the broadest terms possible, a person's religion encompasses both moods of contraction and moods of expansion in their being. However, the specific mix and sequence of these moods vary greatly from one era in history, from one system of thought, and from one individual to another, allowing one to focus on either the fear and submission or the peace and freedom as the essence of the matter, while still staying fundamentally within the realm of truth. The naturally gloomy and the naturally optimistic observer are bound to emphasize different aspects of what lies before them.
The constitutionally sombre religious person makes even of his religious peace a very sober thing. Danger still hovers in the air about it. Flexion and contraction are not wholly checked. It were sparrowlike and childish after our deliverance to explode into twittering laughter and caper-cutting, and utterly to forget the imminent hawk on bough. Lie low, rather, lie low; for you are in the hands of a living God. In the Book of Job, for example, the impotence of man and the omnipotence of God is the exclusive burden of its author's mind. “It is as high as heaven; what canst thou do?—deeper than hell; what canst thou know?” There is an astringent relish about the truth of this conviction which some men can feel, and which for them is as near an approach as can be made to the feeling of religious joy.
The solemn religious person takes even their sense of peace with a serious attitude. There's still a sense of danger lingering around it. There's still some tension and release not entirely suppressed. It would be naive and foolish after our liberation to burst into carefree laughter and dancing, completely forgetting the lurking threat. Instead, stay humble; for you are in the hands of a living God. In the Book of Job, for instance, the powerlessness of humanity and the all-powerfulness of God dominate the author's thoughts. "It’s as high as heaven; what can you do about it?—deeper than hell; what can you understand?" There’s a sharp truth in this belief that some people can genuinely feel, and for them, it comes as close as possible to experiencing true religious joy.
“In Job,” says that coldly truthful writer, the author of Mark Rutherford, “God reminds us that man is not the measure of his creation. The world is immense, constructed on no plan or theory which the intellect of man can grasp. It is transcendent everywhere. This is the burden of every verse, and is the secret, if there be one, of the poem. Sufficient or insufficient, there is nothing more.... God is great, we know not his ways. He takes from us all we have, but yet if we possess our souls in patience, we may pass the valley of the shadow, and come out in sunlight again. We may or we may not!... What more have we to say now than God said from the whirlwind over two thousand five hundred years ago?”30
“In Job,” says the painfully honest writer, the author of Mark Rutherford, “God reminds us that we are not the benchmark for His creation. The world is vast, built without any plan or theory that human intelligence can completely grasp. It is transcendent everywhere. This is the essence of every verse and the possible secret of the poem. Whether sufficient or not, there is nothing beyond this.... God is great; we don’t understand His ways. He takes everything from us, but if we are patient, we might find our way through the valley of the shadow and come into the light again. We might or we might not!... What more can we say now that God didn’t say from the whirlwind over two thousand five hundred years ago?”30
If we turn to the sanguine onlooker, on the other hand, we find that deliverance is felt as incomplete unless the burden be altogether overcome and the danger forgotten. Such onlookers give us definitions that seem to the sombre minds of whom we have just been speaking to leave out all the solemnity that makes religious peace so different from merely animal joys. In the opinion of some [pg 077] writers an attitude might be called religious, though no touch were left in it of sacrifice or submission, no tendency to flexion, no bowing of the head. Any “habitual and regulated admiration,” says Professor J. R. Seeley,31 “is worthy to be called a religion”; and accordingly he thinks that our Music, our Science, and our so-called “Civilization,” as these things are now organized and admiringly believed in, form the more genuine religions of our time. Certainly the unhesitating and unreasoning way in which we feel that we must inflict our civilization upon “lower” races, by means of Hotchkiss guns, etc., reminds one of nothing so much as of the early spirit of Islam spreading its religion by the sword.
If we look at the optimistic observer, on the other hand, we see that they believe true freedom feels incomplete unless the burden is completely lifted and the danger is forgotten. These observers provide definitions that seem to overlook the seriousness that makes spiritual peace so different from mere animal pleasures, which the more serious individuals we just discussed perceive. Some writers argue that an attitude can be called religious even if it lacks any element of sacrifice or submission, any inclination to bend down, or any lowering of the head. As Professor J. R. Seeley states, “a habitual and regulated admiration” is “worthy to be called a religion”; thus, he believes that our Music, Science, and what we refer to as “Civilization,” as they are currently structured and deeply admired, represent the more authentic religions of our time. Certainly, the way we readily and thoughtlessly feel compelled to impose our civilization on “lower” races, through means like Hotchkiss guns, closely resembles the early spirit of Islam when it spread its faith by the sword.
In my last lecture I quoted to you the ultra-radical opinion of Mr. Havelock Ellis, that laughter of any sort may be considered a religious exercise, for it bears witness to the soul's emancipation. I quoted this opinion in order to deny its adequacy. But we must now settle our scores more carefully with this whole optimistic way of thinking. It is far too complex to be decided off-hand. I propose accordingly that we make of religious optimism the theme of the next two lectures.
In my last lecture, I shared the extremely radical view of Mr. Havelock Ellis, who claimed that any form of laughter can be viewed as a religious practice because it reflects the soul's freedom. I mentioned this perspective to argue against its validity. However, we now need to address this entire optimistic viewpoint more thoroughly. It's too intricate to dismiss quickly. Therefore, I suggest that we focus on religious optimism as the topic for the next two lectures.
Lectures IV and V. The Religion of Healthy-Mindedness.
If we were to ask the question: “What is human life's chief concern?” one of the answers we should receive would be: “It is happiness.” How to gain, how to keep, how to recover happiness, is in fact for most men at all times the secret motive of all they do, and of all they are willing to endure. The hedonistic school in ethics deduces the moral life wholly from the experiences of happiness and unhappiness which different kinds of conduct bring; and, even more in the religious life than in the moral life, happiness and unhappiness seem to be the poles round which the interest revolves. We need not go so far as to say with the author whom I lately quoted that any persistent enthusiasm is, as such, religion, nor need we call mere laughter a religious exercise; but we must admit that any persistent enjoyment may produce the sort of religion which consists in a grateful admiration of the gift of so happy an existence; and we must also acknowledge that the more complex ways of experiencing religion are new manners of producing happiness, wonderful inner paths to a supernatural kind of happiness, when the first gift of natural existence is unhappy, as it so often proves itself to be.
If we were to ask the question: “What is the biggest concern of human life?” one of the answers we would likely get is: "It's joy." Figuring out how to achieve, maintain, or regain happiness is, for most people at all times, the underlying reason behind everything they do and all they are willing to endure. The hedonistic approach in ethics bases moral life entirely on the experiences of happiness and unhappiness that come from various behaviors; and even more in religious life than in moral life, happiness and unhappiness appear to be the main focus of interest. We don’t need to go as far as to say with the author I recently quoted that any lasting enthusiasm is, by nature, religion, nor do we have to label mere laughter as a religious act; but we must recognize that any sustained enjoyment can create a type of religion that is based on a grateful appreciation for the blessing of such a joyful life. We also have to acknowledge that the more complex experiences of religion are new ways of creating happiness, amazing inner journeys to a supernatural form of happiness, especially when the initial experience of life is often unhappy, as it frequently turns out to be.
With such relations between religion and happiness, it is perhaps not surprising that men come to regard the happiness which a religious belief affords as a proof of its truth. If a creed makes a man feel happy, he almost inevitably adopts it. Such a belief ought to be true; [pg 079] therefore it is true—such, rightly or wrongly, is one of the “immediate inferences” of the religious logic used by ordinary men.
With the connection between religion and happiness, it’s probably not surprising that people start to see the happiness that religious beliefs provide as evidence of their truth. If a belief makes someone feel happy, they will likely adopt it. This belief must be true; [pg 079] so it is true—this is, rightly or wrongly, one of the “instant conclusions” of the kind of reasoning that everyday people use in considering religion.
“The near presence of God's spirit,” says a German writer,32 “may be experienced in its reality—indeed only experienced. And the mark by which the spirit's existence and nearness are made irrefutably clear to those who have ever had the experience is the utterly incomparable feeling of happiness which is connected with the nearness, and which is therefore not only a possible and altogether proper feeling for us to have here below, but is the best and most indispensable proof of God's reality. No other proof is equally convincing, and therefore happiness is the point from which every efficacious new theology should start.”
“The intimate presence of God's spirit,” says a German author,32 “can be truly experienced in its reality—indeed only experienced. The sign that clearly shows the spirit's existence and closeness to those who have felt it is the completely unique feeling of happiness that comes with this closeness, and which is not just a valid and entirely fitting feeling for us to have here on earth, but is the best and most essential evidence of God's existence. No other proof is as compelling, so happiness should be the foundation upon which every effective new theology is built.”
In the hour immediately before us, I shall invite you to consider the simpler kinds of religious happiness, leaving the more complex sorts to be treated on a later day.
In the hour right before us, I will invite you to think about the simpler forms of religious happiness, saving the more complicated ones for another time.
In many persons, happiness is congenital and irreclaimable. “Cosmic emotion” inevitably takes in them the form of enthusiasm and freedom. I speak not only of those who are animally happy. I mean those who, when unhappiness is offered or proposed to them, positively refuse to feel it, as if it were something mean and wrong. We find such persons in every age, passionately flinging themselves upon their sense of the goodness of life, in spite of the hardships of their own condition, and in spite of the sinister theologies into which they may be born. From the outset their religion is one of union with the divine. The heretics who went before the reformation are lavishly accused by the church writers of antinomian practices, just as the first Christians were accused of indulgence in orgies by the Romans. It is probable that there never has been a century in which the deliberate refusal to think ill of life has not been idealized [pg 080] by a sufficient number of persons to form sects, open or secret, who claimed all natural things to be permitted. Saint Augustine's maxim, Dilige et quod vis fac,—if you but love [God], you may do as you incline,—is morally one of the profoundest of observations, yet it is pregnant, for such persons, with passports beyond the bounds of conventional morality. According to their characters they have been refined or gross; but their belief has been at all times systematic enough to constitute a definite religious attitude. God was for them a giver of freedom, and the sting of evil was overcome. Saint Francis and his immediate disciples were, on the whole, of this company of spirits, of which there are of course infinite varieties. Rousseau in the earlier years of his writing, Diderot, B. de Saint Pierre, and many of the leaders of the eighteenth century anti-christian movement were of this optimistic type. They owed their influence to a certain authoritativeness in their feeling that Nature, if you will only trust her sufficiently, is absolutely good.
In many people, happiness is something they are born with and can’t lose. “Universal emotion” naturally shows up in them as enthusiasm and a sense of freedom. I’m not just talking about those who are simply happy. I mean those who, when faced with unhappiness, outright reject it as if it were something petty and wrong. We see these individuals throughout history, passionately embracing the goodness of life despite their struggles and the harsh beliefs they may have been raised with. From the beginning, their faith is one of connection with the divine. The heretics before the Reformation were harshly criticized by church writers for their supposed lawless ways, just like the early Christians were accused of having wild parties by the Romans. It’s likely that in every century, there have been people who have idealized the conscious choice to have a positive view of life, enough to form open or secret groups that claimed all natural things were allowed. Saint Augustine's saying, Love and do what you will—if you love [God], you can do as you please—captures a significant moral insight, yet for these people, it serves as a pass beyond conventional morality. Depending on their personalities, their beliefs have varied from refined to crude, but they have consistently maintained a clear religious stance. For them, God was a source of freedom, and the pain of evil was overcome. Saint Francis and his immediate followers largely belonged to this group of spirits, which has countless variations. Rousseau in his early writings, Diderot, B. de Saint Pierre, and many leaders of the 18th-century anti-Christian movement were of this optimistic mindset. They drew their influence from a strong belief that Nature, if you just trust her enough, is entirely good.
It is to be hoped that we all have some friend, perhaps more often feminine than masculine, and young than old, whose soul is of this sky-blue tint, whose affinities are rather with flowers and birds and all enchanting innocencies than with dark human passions, who can think no ill of man or God, and in whom religious gladness, being in possession from the outset, needs no deliverance from any antecedent burden.
It is hoped that we all have a friend, often more female than male, and younger than older, whose spirit has this sky-blue quality, whose connections are more with flowers and birds and all things pure and innocent than with dark human emotions, who sees no wrong in people or in God, and in whom the joy of faith, already present from the beginning, doesn’t require relief from any past burdens.
“God has two families of children on this earth,” says Francis W. Newman,33 “the once-born and the twice-born,” and the once-born he describes as follows: “They see God, not as a strict Judge, not as a Glorious Potentate; but as the animating Spirit of a beautiful harmonious world, Beneficent and Kind, Merciful as well as Pure. The same characters generally have [pg 081]no metaphysical tendencies: they do not look back into themselves. Hence they are not distressed by their own imperfections: yet it would be absurd to call them self-righteous; for they hardly think of themselves at all. This childlike quality of their nature makes the opening of religion very happy to them: for they no more shrink from God, than a child from an emperor, before whom the parent trembles: in fact, they have no vivid conception of any of the qualities in which the severer Majesty of God consists.34 He is to them the impersonation of Kindness and Beauty. They read his character, not in the disordered world of man, but in romantic and harmonious nature. Of human sin they know perhaps little in their own hearts and not very much in the world; and human suffering does but melt them to tenderness. Thus, when they approach God, no inward disturbance ensues; and without being as yet spiritual, they have a certain complacency and perhaps romantic sense of excitement in their simple worship.”
“God has two groups of children on this earth,” says Francis W. Newman,33 “the once-born and the twice-born,” He describes the once-born like this: “They see God not as a strict judge or as a glorious ruler, but as the vital spirit of a beautiful, harmonious world—kind and benevolent, merciful as well as pure. Generally, these people don’t have any metaphysical inclinations; they don’t look inward. So, they’re not bothered by their own flaws; yet it would be ridiculous to call them self-righteous because they hardly think about themselves at all. This childlike aspect of their nature makes the start of their religion very joyful: they don’t shy away from God, just like a child doesn’t shy away from an emperor before whom their parent trembles. In fact, they don’t really grasp any of the qualities that reflect God’s more serious majesty. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ To them, He embodies kindness and beauty. They understand His character not in the chaotic world of humans but in the romantic and harmonious elements of nature. They might know little about human sin in their own hearts and not much about it in the world; human suffering only softens their hearts. So, when they approach God, there’s no inner turmoil; and without being fully spiritual, they feel a sense of ease and maybe a romantic thrill in their simple worship.”
In the Romish Church such characters find a more congenial soil to grow in than in Protestantism, whose fashions of feeling have been set by minds of a decidedly pessimistic order. But even in Protestantism they have been abundant enough; and in its recent “liberal” developments of Unitarianism and latitudinarianism generally, minds of this order have played and still are playing leading and constructive parts. Emerson himself is an admirable example. Theodore Parker is another,—here are a couple of characteristic passages from Parker's correspondence.35
In the Catholic Church, such characters find a more welcoming environment to thrive in than in Protestantism, which has been shaped by minds that tend to be quite pessimistic. However, even within Protestantism, these characters have been prevalent enough; and in its recent “liberal” developments of Unitarianism and broad-mindedness in general, minds of this type have taken and continue to take leading and constructive roles. Emerson himself is an excellent example. Theodore Parker is another—here are a couple of notable excerpts from Parker's correspondence.35
“Orthodox scholars say: ‘In the heathen classics you find no consciousness of sin.’ It is very true—God be thanked for it. They were conscious of wrath, of cruelty, avarice, drunkenness, lust, sloth, cowardice, and other actual vices, and struggled and got rid of the deformities, but they were not conscious of [pg 082] ‘enmity against God,’ and didn't sit down and whine and groan against non-existent evil. I have done wrong things enough in my life, and do them now; I miss the mark, draw bow, and try again. But I am not conscious of hating God, or man, or right, or love, and I know there is much ‘health in me’; and in my body, even now, there dwelleth many a good thing, spite of consumption and Saint Paul.” In another letter Parker writes: “I have swum in clear sweet waters all my days; and if sometimes they were a little cold, and the stream ran adverse and something rough, it was never too strong to be breasted and swum through. From the days of earliest boyhood, when I went stumbling through the grass,... up to the gray-bearded manhood of this time, there is none but has left me honey in the hive of memory that I now feed on for present delight. When I recall the years ... I am filled with a sense of sweetness and wonder that such little things can make a mortal so exceedingly rich. But I must confess that the chiefest of all my delights is still the religious.”
“Orthodox scholars say: ‘In pagan classics, there’s no concept of sin.’ That's true—thank God for it. They acknowledged issues like anger, cruelty, greed, drunkenness, lust, laziness, cowardice, and other real flaws, and they worked to overcome those problems, but they weren’t conscious of [pg 082] ‘being against God,’ and they didn’t just sit around whining about imaginary evils. I’ve made plenty of mistakes in my life, and I still do; I miss the mark, but I try again. However, I’m not aware of hating God, people, what’s right, or love, and I know there’s a lot of ‘goodness in me’; and even now, there are many good things in my body, despite illness and Saint Paul.” In another message, Parker writes: “I have swum in clear, refreshing waters my entire life; and even though sometimes they were a bit cold and the current was challenging and rough, it was never too strong to overcome and swim through. From my earliest childhood, when I stumbled through the grass,... to the gray-bearded man I am today, I have nothing but sweet memories that I cherish as current pleasures. When I reflect on the years ... I am filled with sweetness and amazement that such simple things can make a person so incredibly rich. But I have to admit that my greatest joy is still found in my faith.”
Another good expression of the “once-born” type of consciousness, developing straight and natural, with no element of morbid compunction or crisis, is contained in the answer of Dr. Edward Everett Hale, the eminent Unitarian preacher and writer, to one of Dr. Starbuck's circulars. I quote a part of it:—
Another good expression of the "first-time born" type of consciousness, developing straightforward and natural, with no hint of unhealthy guilt or crisis, is found in Dr. Edward Everett Hale's response to one of Dr. Starbuck's circulars. Here’s a part of it:—
“I observe, with profound regret, the religious struggles which come into many biographies, as if almost essential to the formation of the hero. I ought to speak of these, to say that any man has an advantage, not to be estimated, who is born, as I was, into a family where the religion is simple and rational; who is trained in the theory of such a religion, so that he never knows, for an hour, what these religious or irreligious struggles are. I always knew God loved me, and I was always grateful to him for the world he placed me in. I always liked to tell him so, and was always glad to receive his suggestions to me.... I can remember perfectly that when I was coming to manhood, the half-philosophical novels of the time had a deal [pg 083]to say about the young men and maidens who were facing the ‘problem of life.’ I had no idea whatever what the problem of life was. To live with all my might seemed to me easy; to learn where there was so much to learn seemed pleasant and almost of course; to lend a hand, if one had a chance, natural; and if one did this, why, he enjoyed life because he could not help it, and without proving to himself that he ought to enjoy it.... A child who is early taught that he is God's child, that he may live and move and have his being in God, and that he has, therefore, infinite strength at hand for the conquering of any difficulty, will take life more easily, and probably will make more of it, than one who is told that he is born the child of wrath and wholly incapable of good.”36
“I deeply regret the religious conflicts that often appear in many biographies, as if they are almost necessary to creating a hero. I want to point this out to say that any person has a huge advantage who is born, like me, into a family with straightforward and rational beliefs; who learns the principles of such a faith, so that they never have to deal with religious or irreligious struggles, even for a moment. I always understood that God loved me, and I was always grateful to Him for the world I was given. I enjoyed expressing that to Him, and I was always glad to receive His guidance.... I clearly remember that as I was growing up, the philosophical novels of the time had a lot to say about young men and women facing the [pg 083]‘ problem of life.’ I had no idea what the problem of life was. Living with all my energy felt easy; learning, with all the knowledge out there, seemed fun and almost unavoidable; helping others, when I had the chance, felt instinctive; and if you approached life this way, you'd enjoy it simply because it was impossible not to, without having to convince yourself that you should enjoy it. A child who is taught early on that they are a child of God, that they live and move and exist within God, and that they have infinite strength to overcome any challenge, will navigate life more easily and likely achieve more than someone who is told they are born under a curse and completely unable to do good.Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.36
One can but recognize in such writers as these the presence of a temperament organically weighted on the side of cheer and fatally forbidden to linger, as those of opposite temperament linger, over the darker aspects of the universe. In some individuals optimism may become quasi-pathological. The capacity for even a transient sadness or a momentary humility seems cut off from them as by a kind of congenital anæsthesia.37
One can only acknowledge in writers like these a natural tendency toward cheerfulness, which sadly prevents them from dwelling on the darker sides of life, like those with different temperaments do. In some people, optimism might become almost pathological. The ability to experience even a brief sadness or a moment of humility seems completely out of reach for them, as if it were due to a kind of inherent numbness.37
The supreme contemporary example of such an inability to feel evil is of course Walt Whitman.
The ultimate modern example of such an inability to recognize evil is, of course, Walt Whitman.
“His favorite occupation,” writes his disciple, Dr. Bucke, “seemed to be strolling or sauntering about outdoors by himself, looking at the grass, the trees, the flowers, the vistas of light, the varying aspects of the sky, and listening to the birds, the crickets, the tree frogs, and all the hundreds of natural sounds. It was evident that these things gave him a pleasure far beyond what they give to ordinary people. Until I knew the man,” continues Dr. Bucke, “it had not occurred to me that any one could derive so much absolute happiness from these things as he did. He was very fond of flowers, either wild or cultivated; liked all sorts. I think he admired lilacs and sunflowers just as much as roses. Perhaps, indeed, no man who ever lived liked so many things and disliked so few as Walt Whitman. All natural objects seemed to have a charm for him. All sights and sounds seemed to please him. He appeared to like (and I believe he did like) all the men, women, and children he saw (though I never knew him to say that he liked any one), but each who knew him felt that he liked him or her, and that he liked others also. I never knew him to argue or dispute, and he never spoke about money. He always justified, sometimes playfully, sometimes quite seriously, those who spoke harshly of himself or his writings, and I often thought he even took pleasure in the opposition of enemies. When I first knew [him], I used to think that he watched himself, and would not allow his tongue to give expression to fretfulness, antipathy, complaint, and remonstrance. It did not occur to me as possible that these mental states could be absent in him. After long observation, however, I satisfied myself that such absence or unconsciousness was entirely real. He never spoke deprecatingly of any nationality or class of men, or time in the world's history, or against any trades or occupations—not even against any animals, insects, or inanimate things, nor any of the [pg 085]laws of nature, nor any of the results of those laws, such as illness, deformity, and death. He never complained or grumbled either at the weather, pain, illness, or anything else. He never swore. He could not very well, since he never spoke in anger and apparently never was angry. He never exhibited fear, and I do not believe he ever felt it.”38
“His favorite activity,” writes to his disciple, Dr. Bucke, “he would wander or stroll outside by himself, taking in the grass, the trees, the flowers, the streams of light, the shifting skies, and listening to the birds, crickets, tree frogs, and all the various natural sounds. It was obvious that these things filled him with a joy that surpassed what they bring to most people. Until I got to know him,” continues Dr. Bucke, “I never realized someone could find so much genuine happiness in simple things like he did. He really loved flowers, both wild and cultivated; he liked all kinds. I think he appreciated lilacs and sunflowers just as much as he appreciated roses. In fact, probably no one who ever lived liked as many things and disliked so few as Walt Whitman. Everything in nature seemed to enchant him. Every sight and sound brought him joy. He seemed to genuinely like (and I truly believe he did like) all the men, women, and children he met (even though I never heard him explicitly say he liked anyone), yet everyone who knew him felt that he liked them and others as well. I never saw him argue or debate, and he never talked about money. He always defended, sometimes playfully and sometimes seriously, those who criticized him or his work, and I often thought he even took pleasure in the challenges from his critics. When I first met [him], I thought he kept himself in check and wouldn't let his words show annoyance, resentment, complaints, or protests. I didn't think it was possible for him to be free of such feelings. However, after observing him for a long time, I became convinced that such a lack of negativity was completely genuine. He never spoke poorly about any nationality or group of people, any period in history, or any profession—not even about animals, insects, or inanimate objects, nor about the laws of nature, or any results of those laws, like sickness, deformity, and death. He never complained or grumbled about the weather, pain, sickness, or anything else. He never swore. It was hard for him to do so since he never spoke out of anger and seemingly never got angry. He never showed fear, and I don’t think he ever felt it.”38
Walt Whitman owes his importance in literature to the systematic expulsion from his writings of all contractile elements. The only sentiments he allowed himself to express were of the expansive order; and he expressed these in the first person, not as your mere monstrously conceited individual might so express them, but vicariously for all men, so that a passionate and mystic ontological emotion suffuses his words, and ends by persuading the reader that men and women, life and death, and all things are divinely good.
Walt Whitman’s significance in literature comes from his intentional elimination of all restrictive elements in his writing. He only expressed expansive feelings, and he did so in the first person, not as a self-absorbed individual might, but on behalf of everyone. This gives his words a passionate and mystical quality that ultimately convinces the reader that humanity, life and death, and everything else is inherently good.
Thus it has come about that many persons to-day regard Walt Whitman as the restorer of the eternal natural religion. He has infected them with his own love of comrades, with his own gladness that he and they exist. Societies are actually formed for his cult; a periodical organ exists for its propagation, in which the lines of orthodoxy and heterodoxy are already beginning to be drawn;39 hymns are written by others in his peculiar prosody; and he is even explicitly compared with the founder of the Christian religion, not altogether to the advantage of the latter.
So, it's come to be that many people today see Walt Whitman as the one who revived the timeless natural religion. He has inspired them with his own love for friendship and his joy in simply being alive with them. Groups are actually forming around his ideas; a magazine exists to promote his views, where the lines between accepted beliefs and alternative ones are already starting to be drawn;39 songs are being written by others in his unique style; and he is even being compared directly to the founder of Christianity, not always to the latter's benefit.
Whitman is often spoken of as a “pagan.” The word nowadays means sometimes the mere natural animal man without a sense of sin; sometimes it means a Greek or Roman with his own peculiar religious consciousness. In [pg 086] neither of these senses does it fitly define this poet. He is more than your mere animal man who has not tasted of the tree of good and evil. He is aware enough of sin for a swagger to be present in his indifference towards it, a conscious pride in his freedom from flexions and contractions, which your genuine pagan in the first sense of the word would never show.
Whitman is often referred to as a “pagan.” Today, the word can sometimes refer to a basic, instinctual human without any sense of sin; at other times, it describes a Greek or Roman with a unique spiritual perspective. In [pg 086], neither meaning accurately captures what this poet represents. He is more than just a basic animal man who hasn’t experienced the knowledge of good and evil. He is keenly aware of sin, which allows him to carry a swagger in his indifference toward it—a conscious pride in his liberation from societal constraints, something a true pagan in the initial sense of the word would never exhibit.
No natural pagan could have written these well-known lines. But on the other hand Whitman is less than a Greek or Roman; for their consciousness, even in Homeric times, was full to the brim of the sad mortality of this sunlit world, and such a consciousness Walt Whitman resolutely refuses to adopt. When, for example, Achilles, about to slay Lycaon, Priam's young son, hears him sue for mercy, he stops to say:—
No natural pagan could have written these famous lines. But on the flip side, Whitman is not quite on the same level as a Greek or Roman; their awareness, even in Homeric times, was deeply filled with the sorrow of this bright, mortal world, and Whitman firmly refuses to embrace that awareness. For instance, when Achilles is about to kill Lycaon, Priam's young son, and hears him begging for mercy, he pauses to say:—
“Ah, friend, thou too must die: why thus lamentest thou? Patroclos too is dead, who was better far than thou.... Over me too hang death and forceful fate. There cometh morn or eve or some noonday when my life too some man shall take in battle, whether with spear he smite, or arrow from the string.”41
“Ah, my friend, you will also face death: why do you grieve like this? Patroclus is gone too, and he was much greater than you.... Death and cruel fate are waiting for me as well. There will be a day—morning, evening, or noon—when someone will end my life in battle, whether by a spear or an arrow from a bow.”41
Then Achilles savagely severs the poor boy's neck with his sword, heaves him by the foot into the Scamander, and calls to the fishes of the river to eat the white fat of Lycaon. Just as here the cruelty and the sympathy each [pg 087] ring true, and do not mix or interfere with one another, so did the Greeks and Romans keep all their sadnesses and gladnesses unmingled and entire. Instinctive good they did not reckon sin; nor had they any such desire to save the credit of the universe as to make them insist, as so many of us insist, that what immediately appears as evil must be “good in the making,” or something equally ingenious. Good was good, and bad just bad, for the earlier Greeks. They neither denied the ills of nature,—Walt Whitman's verse, “What is called good is perfect and what is called bad is just as perfect,” would have been mere silliness to them,—nor did they, in order to escape from those ills, invent “another and a better world” of the imagination, in which, along with the ills, the innocent goods of sense would also find no place. This integrity of the instinctive reactions, this freedom from all moral sophistry and strain, gives a pathetic dignity to ancient pagan feeling. And this quality Whitman's outpourings have not got. His optimism is too voluntary and defiant; his gospel has a touch of bravado and an affected twist,42 and this diminishes its effect on many readers who yet are well disposed towards optimism, and on the whole quite willing to admit that in important respects Whitman is of the genuine lineage of the prophets.
Then Achilles brutally cuts the boy's neck with his sword, drags him by the foot into the Scamander, and calls out to the river's fish to eat Lycaon's white fat. Here, the cruelty and sympathy both resonate truthfully and don't mix or interfere with each other, just as the Greeks and Romans kept their sadness and joy separate and intact. They didn’t see instinctive good as a sin; nor did they feel the need to maintain the universe's reputation by insisting, like so many of us do, that what seems evil must be “good in the making” or something equally clever. For the early Greeks, good was simply good, and bad was just bad. They didn't deny the ills of nature—Walt Whitman's line, “What is called good is perfect and what is called bad is just as perfect,” would have seemed foolish to them—nor did they create “another and a better world” in their imagination that excluded both the ills and the innocent pleasures of life. This integrity in instinctive reactions, this freedom from moral trickery and strain, gives ancient pagan feelings a touching dignity. And this quality is missing from Whitman's writings. His optimism feels too forced and rebellious; his message has a hint of bravado and an affected twist, which lessens its impact on many readers who are otherwise positive about optimism and generally willing to acknowledge that, in many ways, Whitman is genuinely in line with the prophets.
If, then, we give the name of healthy-mindedness to the tendency which looks on all things and sees that they are good, we find that we must distinguish between a more involuntary and a more voluntary or systematic way of being healthy-minded. In its involuntary variety, healthy-mindedness [pg 088] is a way of feeling happy about things immediately. In its systematical variety, it is an abstract way of conceiving things as good. Every abstract way of conceiving things selects some one aspect of them as their essence for the time being, and disregards the other aspects. Systematic healthy-mindedness, conceiving good as the essential and universal aspect of being, deliberately excludes evil from its field of vision; and although, when thus nakedly stated, this might seem a difficult feat to perform for one who is intellectually sincere with himself and honest about facts, a little reflection shows that the situation is too complex to lie open to so simple a criticism.
If we call the tendency to see everything as good "healthy-mindedness," we need to differentiate between a more instinctive and a more intentional or systematic way of being healthy-minded. In its instinctive form, healthy-mindedness is about feeling happy about things right away. In its systematic form, it’s an abstract way of thinking about things as good. Every abstract way of thinking focuses on one aspect of things as their essence for the moment, ignoring the other aspects. Systematic healthy-mindedness, which views good as the essential and universal aspect of existence, intentionally excludes evil from its perspective; and while this may seem difficult for someone who is intellectually honest and sincere with oneself, a bit of reflection reveals that the situation is too complex for such a simple critique.
In the first place, happiness, like every other emotional state, has blindness and insensibility to opposing facts given it as its instinctive weapon for self-protection against disturbance. When happiness is actually in possession, the thought of evil can no more acquire the feeling of reality than the thought of good can gain reality when melancholy rules. To the man actively happy, from whatever cause, evil simply cannot then and there be believed in. He must ignore it; and to the bystander he may then seem perversely to shut his eyes to it and hush it up.
First of all, happiness, like any other emotional state, has a natural tendency to ignore and be unaware of opposing facts as a way to protect itself from disturbance. When someone is truly happy, the thought of something bad can’t feel real any more than the thought of something good can feel real when sadness takes over. For a person who is actively happy, no matter the reason, they just can’t believe in anything evil at that moment. They have to ignore it; and to an outsider, they might seem to willfully turn a blind eye to it and try to silence it.
But more than this: the hushing of it up may, in a perfectly candid and honest mind, grow into a deliberate religious policy, or parti pris. Much of what we call evil is due entirely to the way men take the phenomenon. It can so often be converted into a bracing and tonic good by a simple change of the sufferer's inner attitude from one of fear to one of fight; its sting so often departs and turns into a relish when, after vainly seeking to shun it, we agree to face about and bear it cheerfully, that a man is simply bound in honor, with reference to [pg 089] many of the facts that seem at first to disconcert his peace, to adopt this way of escape. Refuse to admit their badness; despise their power; ignore their presence; turn your attention the other way; and so far as you yourself are concerned at any rate, though the facts may still exist, their evil character exists no longer. Since you make them evil or good by your own thoughts about them, it is the ruling of your thoughts which proves to be your principal concern.
But more than this: keeping it quiet can, in a completely open and honest mind, turn into a deliberate religious strategy, or bias. A lot of what we label as evil is entirely a result of how people perceive it. It can often be turned into something uplifting and beneficial simply by shifting the sufferer's mindset from one of fear to one of determination; its sting frequently goes away and transforms into something bearable when, after failing to escape it, we choose to confront it and handle it positively. Therefore, a person has an obligation, regarding [pg 089] many of the things that initially disrupt their peace, to adopt this approach. Refuse to recognize their negativity; underestimate their power; disregard their existence; focus your attention elsewhere; and as far as you’re concerned, even though the facts may still be there, their negative nature no longer matters. Since you define them as good or evil based on your thoughts, managing your thoughts becomes your main priority.
The deliberate adoption of an optimistic turn of mind thus makes its entrance into philosophy. And once in, it is hard to trace its lawful bounds. Not only does the human instinct for happiness, bent on self-protection by ignoring, keep working in its favor, but higher inner ideals have weighty words to say. The attitude of unhappiness is not only painful, it is mean and ugly. What can be more base and unworthy than the pining, puling, mumping mood, no matter by what outward ills it may have been engendered? What is more injurious to others? What less helpful as a way out of the difficulty? It but fastens and perpetuates the trouble which occasioned it, and increases the total evil of the situation. At all costs, then, we ought to reduce the sway of that mood; we ought to scout it in ourselves and others, and never show it tolerance. But it is impossible to carry on this discipline in the subjective sphere without zealously emphasizing the brighter and minimizing the darker aspects of the objective sphere of things at the same time. And thus our resolution not to indulge in misery, beginning at a comparatively small point within ourselves, may not stop until it has brought the entire frame of reality under a systematic conception optimistic enough to be congenial with its needs.
The intentional choice to adopt an optimistic mindset makes its way into philosophy. Once it's there, it’s tough to define its limits. Not only does our natural instinct for happiness push us to ignore negativity for self-protection, but our higher ideals also play a significant role. Feeling unhappy is not just painful; it’s also petty and unattractive. What could be more lowly and unworthy than the constant feeling of gloom, regardless of what caused it? What does more harm to others? What is less useful as a solution to problems? It only deepens and prolongs the issues that caused it and increases the overall negativity of the situation. Therefore, we should strive to diminish the influence of that mood; we should reject it in ourselves and others and never tolerate it. However, managing this attitude in our personal lives requires us to emphasize the positive and downplay the negative aspects of the external world at the same time. Thus, our commitment to avoiding misery, starting from a relatively small place within ourselves, may lead to a broader understanding of reality that’s optimistic enough to meet our needs.
In all this I say nothing of any mystical insight or [pg 090] persuasion that the total frame of things absolutely must be good. Such mystical persuasion plays an enormous part in the history of the religious consciousness, and we must look at it later with some care. But we need not go so far at present. More ordinary non-mystical conditions of rapture suffice for my immediate contention. All invasive moral states and passionate enthusiasms make one feelingless to evil in some direction. The common penalties cease to deter the patriot, the usual prudences are flung by the lover to the winds. When the passion is extreme, suffering may actually be gloried in, provided it be for the ideal cause, death may lose its sting, the grave its victory. In these states, the ordinary contrast of good and ill seems to be swallowed up in a higher denomination, an omnipotent excitement which engulfs the evil, and which the human being welcomes as the crowning experience of his life. This, he says, is truly to live, and I exult in the heroic opportunity and adventure.
In all this, I don't mention any mystical insight or belief that everything must inherently be good. Such mystical beliefs have played a huge role in the history of religious thought, and we will examine that later in detail. However, we don’t need to go that far right now. More typical, non-mystical states of ecstasy are enough for my current point. All-consuming moral emotions and passionate enthusiasms can make one numb to evil in certain ways. The usual consequences no longer deter the patriot, and typical caution is cast aside by the lover. When the passion is intense, suffering may even be embraced, as long as it’s for the noble cause; death may lose its fear, and the grave its power over us. In these moments, the usual difference between good and bad seems to be overwhelmed by a greater force, an unstoppable excitement that swallows the evil and that a person welcomes as the ultimate experience of their life. This, they say, is what it truly means to live, and I take pride in the heroic opportunity and adventure.
The systematic cultivation of healthy-mindedness as a religious attitude is therefore consonant with important currents in human nature, and is anything but absurd. In fact, we all do cultivate it more or less, even when our professed theology should in consistency forbid it. We divert our attention from disease and death as much as we can; and the slaughter-houses and indecencies without end on which our life is founded are huddled out of sight and never mentioned, so that the world we recognize officially in literature and in society is a poetic fiction far handsomer and cleaner and better than the world that really is.43
The consistent practice of positive thinking as a spiritual approach aligns with significant aspects of human nature and is truly sensible. In reality, we all engage in it to some degree, even when our stated beliefs might logically oppose it. We try to avoid thinking about illness and death as much as possible; the slaughterhouses and countless unpleasant realities that our lives depend on are kept hidden and rarely discussed, so the world we officially acknowledge in literature and society is a beautiful, clean, and improved version compared to the real world. 43
The advance of liberalism, so-called, in Christianity, during the past fifty years, may fairly be called a victory of healthy-mindedness within the church over the morbidness with which the old hell-fire theology was more harmoniously related. We have now whole congregations whose preachers, far from magnifying our consciousness of sin, seem devoted rather to making little of it. They ignore, or even deny, eternal punishment, and insist on the dignity rather than on the depravity of man. They look at the continual preoccupation of the old-fashioned Christian with the salvation of his soul as something sickly and reprehensible rather than admirable; and a sanguine and “muscular” attitude, which to our forefathers would have seemed purely heathen, has become in their eyes an ideal element of Christian character. I am not asking whether or not they are right, I am only pointing out the change.
The rise of liberalism in Christianity over the past fifty years can be seen as a win for a healthy mindset within the church over the negativity that the old hellfire theology was closely tied to. Now, we have entire congregations where the preachers, instead of emphasizing our awareness of sin, seem more focused on downplaying it. They overlook, or even deny, eternal punishment and emphasize the dignity of humanity rather than its flaws. They view the old-fashioned Christian's constant worry about saving his soul as something unhealthy and shameful rather than admirable; a positive and "muscular" approach, which would have seemed purely pagan to our ancestors, has now become an ideal aspect of Christian character in their eyes. I’m not questioning whether they are right or wrong; I'm simply highlighting the shift.
The persons to whom I refer have still retained for the most part their nominal connection with Christianity, in spite of their discarding of its more pessimistic theological elements. But in that “theory of evolution” which, gathering momentum for a century, has within the past twenty-five years swept so rapidly over Europe and America, we see the ground laid for a new sort of religion of Nature, which has entirely displaced Christianity from the thought of a large part of our generation. The idea of a universal evolution lends itself to a doctrine of general meliorism and progress which fits the religious needs of the healthy-minded so well that it seems almost as if it might have been created for their use. Accordingly we find “evolutionism” interpreted thus optimistically and [pg 092] embraced as a substitute for the religion they were born in, by a multitude of our contemporaries who have either been trained scientifically, or been fond of reading popular science, and who had already begun to be inwardly dissatisfied with what seemed to them the harshness and irrationality of the orthodox Christian scheme. As examples are better than descriptions, I will quote a document received in answer to Professor Starbuck's circular of questions. The writer's state of mind may by courtesy be called a religion, for it is his reaction on the whole nature of things, it is systematic and reflective, and it loyally binds him to certain inner ideals. I think you will recognize in him, coarse-meated and incapable of wounded spirit as he is, a sufficiently familiar contemporary type.
The people I’m talking about mostly still have a nominal connection to Christianity, despite having rejected its more pessimistic theological aspects. However, in the “theory of evolution,” which has been gaining traction for a century and has rapidly spread across Europe and America in the last twenty-five years, we see the groundwork for a new kind of Nature religion that has completely replaced Christianity in the minds of a large part of our generation. The idea of universal evolution supports a doctrine of general improvement and progress that meets the religious needs of the healthy-minded so well that it almost feels designed for them. As a result, we find “evolutionism” interpreted optimistically and embraced as a substitute for the religion they were born into, by many of our contemporaries who have either been educated in science or enjoyed reading popular science, and who were already feeling dissatisfied with what they saw as the harshness and irrationality of orthodox Christianity. Since examples are better than descriptions, I will quote a response to Professor Starbuck's questionnaire. The writer’s mindset might be generously referred to as a religion, as it is his reaction to the overall nature of things, it’s systematic and reflective, and it strongly ties him to certain inner ideals. You will likely recognize him as a familiar contemporary type, even if he seems rough and incapable of a wounded spirit.
Q. What does Religion mean to you?
Q. What does religion mean to you?
A. It means nothing; and it seems, so far as I can observe, useless to others. I am sixty-seven years of age and have resided in X. fifty years, and have been in business forty-five, consequently I have some little experience of life and men, and some women too, and I find that the most religious and pious people are as a rule those most lacking in uprightness and morality. The men who do not go to church or have any religious convictions are the best. Praying, singing of hymns, and sermonizing are pernicious—they teach us to rely on some supernatural power, when we ought to rely on ourselves. I teetotally disbelieve in a God. The God-idea was begotten in ignorance, fear, and a general lack of any knowledge of Nature. If I were to die now, being in a healthy condition for my age, both mentally and physically, I would just as lief, yes, rather, die with a hearty enjoyment of music, sport, or any other rational pastime. As a timepiece stops, we die—there being no immortality in either case.
A. It means nothing; and based on what I've observed, it seems pointless to others. I'm sixty-seven years old and have lived in X for fifty years, and I've been in business for forty-five. So, I have a decent amount of experience with life and people, including some women, and I've noticed that the most religious and devout people are often the ones who lack integrity and morality. The men who don’t go to church or hold any religious beliefs are typically the best. Praying, singing hymns, and preaching can be harmful—they teach us to depend on a supernatural force when we should be relying on ourselves. I completely disbelievein God. The idea of God arose from ignorance, fear, and a general lack of understanding of Nature. If I were to die right now, feeling healthy for my age, both mentally and physically, I'd much rather enjoy music, sports, or any other reasonable activity before that happens. Just like a watch stops, we die—there’s no immortality in either case.
Q. What comes before your mind corresponding to the words God, Heaven, Angels, etc.?
Q. What comes to mind when you hear the words God, Heaven, Angels, etc.?
A. Nothing whatever. I am a man without a religion. These words mean so much mythic bosh.
A. Nothing really. I'm a man without faith. These words are just a bunch of mythical nonsense.
Q. Have you had any experiences which appeared providential?
Q. Have you ever had experiences that felt like coincidences or moments of divine intervention?
A. None whatever. There is no agency of the superintending kind. A little judicious observation as well as knowledge of scientific law will convince any one of this fact.
A. Not at all. There is no governing body. With some careful observation and a grasp of scientific principles, anyone can see this truth.
Q. What things work most strongly on your emotions?
Q. What factors most affect your emotions?
A. Lively songs and music; Pinafore instead of an Oratorio. I like Scott, Burns, Byron, Longfellow, especially Shakespeare, etc., etc. Of songs, the Star-spangled Banner, America, Marseillaise, and all moral and soul-stirring songs, but wishy-washy hymns are my detestation. I greatly enjoy nature, especially fine weather, and until within a few years used to walk Sundays into the country, twelve miles often, with no fatigue, and bicycle forty or fifty. I have dropped the bicycle. I never go to church, but attend lectures when there are any good ones. All of my thoughts and cogitations have been of a healthy and cheerful kind, for instead of doubts and fears I see things as they are, for I endeavor to adjust myself to my environment. This I regard as the deepest law. Mankind is a progressive animal. I am satisfied he will have made a great advance over his present status a thousand years hence.
A. Energetic songs and music; Pinafore instead of an oratorio. I really like Scott, Burns, Byron, Longfellow, especially Shakespeare, etc. For songs, I love the Star-Spangled Banner, America, the Marseillaise, and all uplifting and inspiring music, but I really can't stand weak hymns. I truly appreciate nature, especially nice weather, and until a few years ago, I used to walk into the countryside on Sundays, often twelve miles without feeling tired, and bike forty or fifty miles. I've stopped biking now. I don’t attend church, but I go to lectures if there are any good ones. All my thoughts and reflections have been positive and cheerful, because instead of doubts and fears, I see things for what they are and try to adapt to my environment. I see this as the essential principle. Humanity is a progressive species. I'm confident that we will have made significant progress from our current state a thousand years from now.
Q. What is your notion of sin?
Q. What do you think sin is?
A. It seems to me that sin is a condition, a disease, incidental to man's development not being yet advanced enough. Morbidness over it increases the disease. We should think that a million of years hence equity, justice, and mental and physical good order will be so fixed and organized that no one will have any idea of evil or sin.
A. I believe that sin is a condition, a sickness, arising from the fact that humanity hasn’t evolved enough yet. Becoming too upset about it only makes things worse. We should have faith that in a million years, fairness, justice, and mental and physical well-being will be so firmly established and organized that no one will even have any notion of evil or sin.
Q. What is your temperament?
What’s your temperament?
A. Nervous, active, wide-awake, mentally and physically. Sorry that Nature compels us to sleep at all.
A. Anxious, energetic, alert, both mentally and physically. It’s a shame Nature requires us to sleep at all.
If we are in search of a broken and a contrite heart, clearly we need not look to this brother. His contentment with the finite incases him like a lobster-shell and shields him from all morbid repining at his distance from the Infinite. We have in him an excellent example of the optimism which may be encouraged by popular science.
If we’re looking for a broken and humble heart, we definitely don’t need to look to this guy. His satisfaction with what’s limited surrounds him like a lobster shell and protects him from any unhealthy longing for the Infinite. He serves as a great example of the kind of optimism that popular science can inspire.
To my mind a current far more important and interesting religiously than that which sets in from natural science towards healthy-mindedness is that which has recently poured over America and seems to be gathering force every day,—I am ignorant what foothold it may yet have acquired in Great Britain,—and to which, for the sake of having a brief designation, I will give the title of the “Mind-cure movement.” There are various sects of this “New Thought,” to use another of the names by which it calls itself; but their agreements are so profound that their differences may be neglected for my present purpose, and I will treat the movement, without apology, as if it were a simple thing.
To me, a current religious movement that is far more important and interesting than the one emerging from natural science towards positive thinking is the one that has recently swept across America and seems to gain momentum every day. I'm not sure what presence it might have established in Great Britain, but for the sake of convenience, I'll refer to it as the "Mindfulness movement." There are different groups within this "New Thought," which is another name they use for themselves; however, their shared beliefs are so significant that we can overlook their differences for now, and I will discuss the movement as if it were a straightforward concept.
It is a deliberately optimistic scheme of life, with both a speculative and a practical side. In its gradual development during the last quarter of a century, it has taken up into itself a number of contributory elements, and it must now be reckoned with as a genuine religious power. It has reached the stage, for example, when the demand for its literature is great enough for insincere stuff, mechanically produced for the market, to be to a certain extent supplied by publishers,—a phenomenon never observed, I imagine, until a religion has got well past its earliest insecure beginnings.
It is a intentionally positive way of living, with both a speculative and a practical side. Over the last quarter of a century, it has gradually evolved, incorporating several contributing elements, and it must now be considered a real religious force. It has reached a point, for instance, where the demand for its literature is significant enough that publishers are somewhat supplying insincere material, produced mechanically for the market—a phenomenon I imagine has never been seen until a religion has moved well beyond its initial, uncertain beginnings.
One of the doctrinal sources of Mind-cure is the four Gospels; another is Emersonianism or New England transcendentalism; another is Berkeleyan idealism; another is spiritism, with its messages of “law” and “progress” and “development”; another the optimistic popular science evolutionism of which I have recently spoken; and, finally, Hinduism has contributed a strain. But the most characteristic feature of the mind-cure movement is an inspiration much more direct. The leaders in this faith have had an intuitive belief in the all-saving power [pg 095] of healthy-minded attitudes as such, in the conquering efficacy of courage, hope, and trust, and a correlative contempt for doubt, fear, worry, and all nervously precautionary states of mind.44 Their belief has in a general way been corroborated by the practical experience of their disciples; and this experience forms to-day a mass imposing in amount.
One of the main sources of Mind-cure is the four Gospels; another is Emersonianism or New England transcendentalism; another is Berkeleyan idealism; another is spiritism, with its messages of "law" and "progress" and “development”; another is the optimistic popular science evolutionism I’ve mentioned recently; and, finally, Hinduism has added its influence. But the most defining aspect of the mind-cure movement is a much more direct inspiration. The leaders of this belief have had an intuitive faith in the all-saving power [pg 095] of healthy-minded attitudes, the conquering strength of courage, hope, and trust, and a corresponding disdain for doubt, fear, worry, and all nervously precautionary ways of thinking. Their belief has generally been supported by the practical experiences of their followers, and this experience today represents a significant collective body of evidence.
The blind have been made to see, the halt to walk; lifelong invalids have had their health restored. The moral fruits have been no less remarkable. The deliberate adoption of a healthy-minded attitude has proved possible to many who never supposed they had it in them; regeneration of character has gone on on an extensive scale; and cheerfulness has been restored to countless homes. The indirect influence of this has been great. The mind-cure principles are beginning so to pervade the air that one catches their spirit at second-hand. One hears of the “Gospel of Relaxation,” of the “Don't Worry Movement,” of people who repeat to themselves, “Youth, health, vigor!” when dressing in the morning, as their motto for the day. Complaints of the weather are getting to be forbidden in many households; and more and more people are recognizing it to be bad form to speak of disagreeable sensations, or to make much of the ordinary inconveniences and ailments of life. These general tonic effects on public opinion would be good even if the more striking results were non-existent. But the latter abound so that we can afford to overlook the [pg 096] innumerable failures and self-deceptions that are mixed in with them (for in everything human failure is a matter of course), and we can also overlook the verbiage of a good deal of the mind-cure literature, some of which is so moonstruck with optimism and so vaguely expressed that an academically trained intellect finds it almost impossible to read it at all.
The blind have been given sight, and those who couldn't walk can now move; long-term invalids have had their health restored. The positive changes in character are just as impressive. Many people who never thought they could adopt a positive mindset have successfully done so; significant personal transformation has taken place; and countless homes have regained their happiness. The indirect impact of this has been substantial. The principles of mind healing are becoming so widespread that people are starting to pick up on them indirectly. We now hear about the "Guide to Relaxation," the "Don't Worry Movement" and individuals who chant “Youth, health, energy!” to themselves every morning as a daily mantra. Complaining about the weather is becoming taboo in many households, and more people are realizing it's poor etiquette to discuss unpleasant feelings or to dwell on the usual annoyances and ailments of life. These overall uplifting effects on public sentiment would be beneficial even if the more impressive outcomes were absent. But those remarkable results are so plentiful that we can overlook the [pg 096] countless failures and self-deceptions that come with them (since failure is a natural part of the human experience), and we can also disregard the flowery language in much of the mind-cure literature, some of which is so overly optimistic and vaguely written that it's nearly impossible for someone with an academic background to read it.
The plain fact remains that the spread of the movement has been due to practical fruits, and the extremely practical turn of character of the American people has never been better shown than by the fact that this, their only decidedly original contribution to the systematic philosophy of life, should be so intimately knit up with concrete therapeutics. To the importance of mind-cure the medical and clerical professions in the United States are beginning, though with much recalcitrancy and protesting, to open their eyes. It is evidently bound to develop still farther, both speculatively and practically, and its latest writers are far and away the ablest of the group.45 It matters nothing that, just as there are hosts of persons who cannot pray, so there are greater hosts who cannot by any possibility be influenced by the mind-curers' ideas. For our immediate purpose, the important point is that so large a number should exist who can be so influenced. They form a psychic type to be studied with respect.46
The simple fact is that the growth of the movement is due to its practical benefits, and the very practical nature of the American people has never been better demonstrated than by the reality that this is their only truly original contribution to a systematic philosophy of life, which is closely connected to concrete therapeutic practices. The medical and religious professions in the United States are starting, albeit reluctantly and with much resistance, to recognize the importance of mind-cure. It is clearly set to evolve even further, both theoretically and practically, and its most recent authors are by far the most skilled of the group.45 It doesn’t matter that, just as there are many people who cannot pray, there are even more who cannot possibly be swayed by the ideas of mind-curers. For our immediate purpose, the key point is that a significant number do exist who can be influenced. They represent a psychic type that deserves to be studied.46
To come now to a little closer quarters with their creed. The fundamental pillar on which it rests is nothing more than the general basis of all religious experience, the fact that man has a dual nature, and is connected with two spheres of thought, a shallower and a profounder sphere, in either of which he may learn to live more habitually. The shallower and lower sphere is that of the fleshly sensations, instincts, and desires, of egotism, doubt, and the lower personal interests. But whereas Christian theology has always considered frowardness [pg 098] to be the essential vice of this part of human nature, the mind-curers say that the mark of the beast in it is fear; and this is what gives such an entirely new religious turn to their persuasion.
To get a bit closer to their beliefs, the core principle they rely on is simply the general foundation of all religious experience: the fact that humans have a dual nature and are connected to two different ways of thinking—one superficial and one deeper—where they can choose to live more consistently. The superficial and lower realm involves physical sensations, instincts, and desires, along with self-centeredness, doubt, and personal interests. However, while Christian theology has always viewed stubbornness [pg 098] as the main flaw in this aspect of human nature, the mind-curers believe that the real flaw is fear; and this perspective gives their beliefs a completely new religious angle.
“Fear,” to quote a writer of the school, “has had its uses in the evolutionary process, and seems to constitute the whole of forethought in most animals; but that it should remain any part of the mental equipment of human civilized life is an absurdity. I find that the fear element of forethought is not stimulating to those more civilized persons to whom duty and attraction are the natural motives, but is weakening and deterrent. As soon as it becomes unnecessary, fear becomes a positive deterrent, and should be entirely removed, as dead flesh is removed from living tissue. To assist in the analysis of fear, and in the denunciation of its expressions, I have coined the word fearthought to stand for the unprofitable element of forethought, and have defined the word ‘worry’ as fearthought in contradistinction to forethought. I have also defined fearthought as the self-imposed or self-permitted suggestion of inferiority, in order to place it where it really belongs, in the category of harmful, unnecessary, and therefore not respectable things.”47
“Fear,” to quote a writer from that viewpoint, “has played a part in evolution and seems to encompass most animals' ability for forethought; however, it’s absurd for it to still have a place in human society. I believe that the fear aspect of forethought doesn’t drive more civilized people, who naturally respond to duty and attraction; instead, it weakens them and holds them back. When fear is no longer needed, it becomes a major barrier and should be completely removed, just like cutting away dead tissue from living flesh. To help analyze fear and critique its expressions, I’ve coined the term fearthought to describe the unhelpful side of forethought, and I’ve defined the term ‘worry’ as fearthought in relation to forethought. I’ve also defined fearthought as the self-imposed or self-accepted suggestion of inferiority, categorizing it as harmful, unnecessary, and thus not respectable.”47
The “misery-habit,” the “martyr-habit,” engendered by the prevalent “fearthought,” get pungent criticism from the mind-cure writers:—
The “misery habit,” the “martyr mindset,” created by the common “fear of thought,” receive sharp criticism from writers focused on mental healing:—
“Consider for a moment the habits of life into which we are born. There are certain social conventions or customs and alleged requirements, there is a theological bias, a general view of the world. There are conservative ideas in regard to our early training, our education, marriage, and occupation in life. Following close upon this, there is a long series of anticipations, namely, that we shall suffer certain children's diseases, diseases of middle life, and of old age; the thought that we shall grow [pg 099]old, lose our faculties, and again become childlike; while crowning all is the fear of death. Then there is a long line of particular fears and trouble-bearing expectations, such, for example, as ideas associated with certain articles of food, the dread of the east wind, the terrors of hot weather, the aches and pains associated with cold weather, the fear of catching cold if one sits in a draught, the coming of hay-fever upon the 14th of August in the middle of the day, and so on through a long list of fears, dreads, worriments, anxieties, anticipations, expectations, pessimisms, morbidities, and the whole ghostly train of fateful shapes which our fellow-men, and especially physicians, are ready to help us conjure up, an array worthy to rank with Bradley's ‘unearthly ballet of bloodless categories.’
“Take a moment to consider the lifestyle habits we are born into. There are certain social norms or traditions, perceived necessities, biases from religion, and a general outlook on life. We hold traditional views about our early upbringing, education, marriage, and career choices. This is closely accompanied by a long list of expectations, such as encountering specific childhood illnesses, issues during middle age, and conditions related to aging; the notion that we will grow older, lose our abilities, and become more childlike; and overarching all of this is the fear of death. Additionally, there’s an extensive list of specific fears and heavy expectations, like anxieties related to certain foods, fear of the east wind, worries about hot weather, discomforts with cold weather, the fear of catching a cold from a draft, the onset of hay fever on August 14th in the afternoon, and so on across a broad range of worries, fears, anxieties, pessimism, morbidity, and the whole haunting collection of grim scenarios that others, especially doctors, are quick to help us envision, a lineup that could rival Bradley's ‘otherworldly ballet of bloodless categories.’
“Yet this is not all. This vast array is swelled by innumerable volunteers from daily life,—the fear of accident, the possibility of calamity, the loss of property, the chance of robbery, of fire, or the outbreak of war. And it is not deemed sufficient to fear for ourselves. When a friend is taken ill, we must forthwith fear the worst and apprehend death. If one meets with sorrow ... sympathy means to enter into and increase the suffering.”48
“But that's not all. This massive collection is added to by countless daily worries—the fear of accidents, the chance of disaster, the loss of possessions, the threat of theft, fire, or even the onset of war. It’s not enough to just worry about ourselves. When a friend gets sick, we instantly begin to fear the worst and dread death. When someone is grieving... empathy means getting involved and deepening the pain.”48
“Man,” to quote another writer, “often has fear stamped upon him before his entrance into the outer world; he is reared in fear; all his life is passed in bondage to fear of disease and death, and thus his whole mentality becomes cramped, limited, and depressed, and his body follows its shrunken pattern and specification.... Think of the millions of sensitive and responsive souls among our ancestors who have been under the dominion of such a perpetual nightmare! Is it not surprising that health exists at all? Nothing but the boundless divine love, exuberance, and vitality, constantly poured in, even though unconsciously to us, could in some degree neutralize such an ocean of morbidity.”49
“People,” to quote another author, “Many people carry fear with them before they step out into the world; they grow up surrounded by fear. Their lives are limited by the fear of illness and death, which restricts their mindset and weighs them down. Their bodies also reflect this constricted state and limitations... Think about the millions of sensitive and aware individuals throughout history who have lived through such a constant nightmare! Isn’t it amazing that health even exists? Only the boundless divine love, passion, and energy that flows continuously, even when we're not consciously aware of it, can somewhat counterbalance such an overwhelming sea of negativity.”49
Although the disciples of the mind-cure often use Christian terminology, one sees from such quotations [pg 100] how widely their notion of the fall of man diverges from that of ordinary Christians.50
Although the followers of the mind-cure often use Christian language, it's clear from quotes [pg 100] that their understanding of humanity's fall is very different from that of typical Christians.50
Their notion of man's higher nature is hardly less divergent, being decidedly pantheistic. The spiritual in man appears in the mind-cure philosophy as partly conscious, but chiefly subconscious; and through the subconscious part of it we are already one with the Divine without any miracle of grace, or abrupt creation of a new inner man. As this view is variously expressed by different writers, we find in it traces of Christian mysticism, of transcendental idealism, of vedantism, and of the modern psychology of the subliminal self. A quotation or two will put us at the central point of view:—
Their idea of humanity's higher nature is quite different, leaning towards a pantheistic perspective. The spiritual aspect of humans is seen in mind-cure philosophy as partly conscious but mostly subconscious; and through that subconscious part, we are already connected to the Divine without any miraculous grace or sudden transformation into a new inner self. Since this view is expressed in various ways by different writers, we can see elements of Christian mysticism, transcendental idealism, Vedantism, and modern psychology concerning the subliminal self. A quote or two will help clarify the central viewpoint:—
“The great central fact of the universe is that spirit of infinite life and power that is back of all, that manifests itself in and through all. This spirit of infinite life and power that is back of all is what I call God. I care not what term you may use, be it Kindly Light, Providence, the Over-Soul, Omnipotence, [pg 101]or whatever term may be most convenient, so long as we are agreed in regard to the great central fact itself. God then fills the universe alone, so that all is from Him and in Him, and there is nothing that is outside. He is the life of our life, our very life itself. We are partakers of the life of God; and though we differ from Him in that we are individualized spirits, while He is the Infinite Spirit, including us, as well as all else beside, yet in essence the life of God and the life of man are identically the same, and so are one. They differ not in essence or quality; they differ in degree.
“The core truth of the universe is the spirit of endless life and power that underpins everything, showing itself in all aspects of existence. This spirit of endless life and power is what I call God. I don't mind what name you use, whether it's Kindly Light, Providence, the Over-Soul, Omnipotence, [pg 101]or any other term that suits you, as long as we agree on the fundamental truth itself. Therefore, God completely fills the universe; everything originates from Him and exists within Him, with nothing outside of Him. He is the source of our life, our very essence. We participate in the life of God; while we are unique individual spirits, He is the Infinite Spirit that includes us and everything else. However, at their core, the life of God and human life are essentially the same and are thus one. They don't differ in essence or quality; they only differ in degree.
“The great central fact in human life is the coming into a conscious vital realization of our oneness with this Infinite Life, and the opening of ourselves fully to this divine inflow. In just the degree that we come into a conscious realization of our oneness with the Infinite Life, and open ourselves to this divine inflow, do we actualize in ourselves the qualities and powers of the Infinite Life, do we make ourselves channels through which the Infinite Intelligence and Power can work. In just the degree in which you realize your oneness with the Infinite Spirit, you will exchange dis-ease for ease, inharmony for harmony, suffering and pain for abounding health and strength. To recognize our own divinity, and our intimate relation to the Universal, is to attach the belts of our machinery to the powerhouse of the Universe. One need remain in hell no longer than one chooses to; we can rise to any heaven we ourselves choose; and when we choose so to rise, all the higher powers of the Universe combine to help us heavenward.”51
“The most important truth in life is becoming aware of our connection to this Infinite Life and fully opening ourselves up to this divine flow. The more we understand our unity with the Infinite Life and embrace this divine energy, the more we reflect the qualities and strengths of the Infinite Life. We become channels for Infinite Intelligence and Power to work through us. The more you acknowledge your oneness with the Infinite Spirit, the more you can exchange discomfort for comfort, discord for harmony, and suffering for abundant health and strength. Recognizing our own divinity and our close bond to the Universe is like plugging our machinery into the energy source of the Universe. We don’t have to stay in a bad situation any longer than we choose; we can rise to any level of happiness we desire. When we decide to uplift ourselves, all the higher forces of the Universe come together to support us in our journey upward.”51
Let me now pass from these abstracter statements to some more concrete accounts of experience with the mind-cure religion. I have many answers from correspondents—the only difficulty is to choose. The first two whom I shall quote are my personal friends. One of them, a woman, writing as follows, expresses well the feeling of continuity with the Infinite Power, by which all mind-cure disciples are inspired.
Let me now move from these more abstract statements to some clearer accounts of experiences with the mind-cure religion. I have received numerous responses from correspondents—the only challenge is picking which ones to include. The first two I’ll quote are my personal friends. One of them, a woman, writes the following, capturing the sense of connection with the Infinite Power that inspires all mind-cure followers.
“The first underlying cause of all sickness, weakness, or depression is the human sense of separateness from that Divine Energy which we call God. The soul which can feel and affirm in serene but jubilant confidence, as did the Nazarene: ‘I and my Father are one,’ has no further need of healer, or of healing. This is the whole truth in a nutshell, and other foundation for wholeness can no man lay than this fact of impregnable divine union. Disease can no longer attack one whose feet are planted on this rock, who feels hourly, momently, the influx of the Deific Breath. If one with Omnipotence, how can weariness enter the consciousness, how illness assail that indomitable spark?
“The main cause of all sickness, weakness, or depression is the human sense of being separate from the Divine Energy we call God. The soul that can feel and confidently affirm, just like the Nazarene: ‘I and my Father are one,’ has no further need for a healer or healing. This is the complete truth, and no one can build a stronger foundation for wholeness than this undeniable fact of divine union. Disease can no longer affect someone who is firmly rooted in this truth and feels the constant flow of the Divine Breath. If someone is united with Omnipotence, how can exhaustion invade the mind, or illness strike that unstoppable spark?
“This possibility of annulling forever the law of fatigue has been abundantly proven in my own case; for my earlier life bears a record of many, many years of bedridden invalidism, with spine and lower limbs paralyzed. My thoughts were no more impure than they are to-day, although my belief in the necessity of illness was dense and unenlightened; but since my resurrection in the flesh, I have worked as a healer unceasingly for fourteen years without a vacation, and can truthfully assert that I have never known a moment of fatigue or pain, although coming in touch constantly with excessive weakness, illness, and disease of all kinds. For how can a conscious part of Deity be sick?—since ‘Greater is he that is with us than all that can strive against us.’ ”
“I have clearly demonstrated that it’s possible to permanently overcome fatigue. In my past, I spent many years bedridden with my spine and legs paralyzed. Despite that, my thoughts were just as pure then as they are now, even though I held a strong and misguided belief in the necessity of being ill. However, since my recovery, I have worked tirelessly as a healer for fourteen years without a break, and I can honestly say I have never felt a moment of fatigue or pain, even while facing extreme weakness, illness, and various diseases. After all, how can a conscious part of the Divine be sick?—since‘Greater is he with us than all that can strive against us.’ ”
My second correspondent, also a woman, sends me the following statement:—
My second correspondent, who is also a woman, sent me this statement:—
“Life seemed difficult to me at one time. I was always breaking down, and had several attacks of what is called nervous prostration, with terrible insomnia, being on the verge of insanity; besides having many other troubles, especially of the digestive organs. I had been sent away from home in charge of doctors, had taken all the narcotics, stopped all work, been fed up, and in fact knew all the doctors within reach. But I never recovered permanently till this New Thought took possession of me.
“At one point, I found life really difficult. I was constantly breaking down and went through several episodes of what's called nervous exhaustion, suffering from terrible insomnia and feeling like I was on the brink of insanity. I also faced many other problems, especially with my digestive system. I had been sent away from home to be cared for by doctors, tried all sorts of sedatives, stopped working, felt overwhelmed, and essentially consulted every doctor I could find. But I didn’t truly recover until this New Thought transformed my life.
“I think that the one thing which impressed me most was [pg 103]learning the fact that we must be in absolutely constant relation or mental touch (this word is to me very expressive) with that essence of life which permeates all and which we call God. This is almost unrecognizable unless we live it into ourselves actually, that is, by a constant turning to the very innermost, deepest consciousness of our real selves or of God in us, for illumination from within, just as we turn to the sun for light, warmth, and invigoration without. When you do this consciously, realizing that to turn inward to the light within you is to live in the presence of God or your divine self, you soon discover the unreality of the objects to which you have hitherto been turning and which have engrossed you without.
“I think the thing that impacted me the most was learning that we need to stay in constant connection or mental touch (this word feels very meaningful to me) with that essence of life that flows through everything, which we call God. This is almost unrecognizable unless we truly live it, actually, meaning, by consistently turning to the very core, deepest consciousness of our true selves or of God within us, for insight from within, just like we look to the sun for light, warmth, and energy from the outside. When you do this consciously, understanding that turning inward to the light within you means living in the presence of God or your divine self, you quickly realize that the things you’ve been focused on outside of yourself are not real.”
“I have come to disregard the meaning of this attitude for bodily health as such, because that comes of itself, as an incidental result, and cannot be found by any special mental act or desire to have it, beyond that general attitude of mind I have referred to above. That which we usually make the object of life, those outer things we are all so wildly seeking, which we so often live and die for, but which then do not give us peace and happiness, they should all come of themselves as accessory, and as the mere outcome or natural result of a far higher life sunk deep in the bosom of the spirit. This life is the real seeking of the kingdom of God, the desire for his supremacy in our hearts, so that all else comes as that which shall be ‘added unto you’—as quite incidental and as a surprise to us, perhaps; and yet it is the proof of the reality of the perfect poise in the very centre of our being.
“I’ve started to overlook what this attitude means for our physical health on its own, since it occurs naturally as a side effect and can't be achieved with any specific thoughts or desires beyond that overall mindset I mentioned earlier. The things we usually see as life’s goals—the external things we all chase after desperately, often living and dying for—don’t actually give us peace and happiness. They are meant to come naturally as a byproduct of a much deeper life rooted in our spirit. This life represents the true pursuit of the kingdom of God, the desire for His presence in our hearts, so that everything else is as it should be ‘added unto you’—as something incidental and possibly unexpected for us. Yet, it demonstrates the reality of perfect balance at the very core of our being.
“When I say that we commonly make the object of our life that which we should not work for primarily, I mean many things which the world considers praiseworthy and excellent, such as success in business, fame as author or artist, physician or lawyer, or renown in philanthropic undertakings. Such things should be results, not objects. I would also include pleasures of many kinds which seem harmless and good at the time, and are pursued because many accept them—I mean conventionalities, sociabilities, and fashions in their various development, these being mostly approved by the masses, although they may be unreal, and even unhealthy superfluities.”
“When I say that we often focus our lives on things that shouldn’t be our top priorities, I’m referring to things the world views as admirable and worthwhile, like succeeding in business, getting recognition as a writer or artist, being a respected doctor or lawyer, or becoming known for charitable work. These should be the results of our efforts, not our main targets. I would also include various pleasures that seem harmless and enjoyable in the moment and are chased simply because many people accept them—I’m talking about social norms, interactions, and trends that are generally accepted, even if they can be superficial or even unhealthy excesses.”
Here is another case, more concrete, also that of a woman. I read you these cases without comment,—they express so many varieties of the state of mind we are studying.
Here’s another case, more specific, also involving a woman. I’m sharing these cases without any comments—they showcase many different aspects of the mindset we are examining.
“I had been a sufferer from my childhood till my fortieth year. [Details of ill-health are given which I omit.] I had been in Vermont several months hoping for good from the change of air, but steadily growing weaker, when one day during the latter part of October, while resting in the afternoon, I suddenly heard as it were these words: ‘You will be healed and do a work you never dreamed of.’ These words were impressed upon my mind with such power I said at once that only God could have put them there. I believed them in spite of myself and of my suffering and weakness, which continued until Christmas, when I returned to Boston. Within two days a young friend offered to take me to a mental healer (this was January 7, 1881). The healer said: ‘There is nothing but Mind; we are expressions of the One Mind; body is only a mortal belief; as a man thinketh so is he.’ I could not accept all she said, but I translated all that was there for me in this way: ‘There is nothing but God; I am created by Him, and am absolutely dependent upon Him; mind is given me to use; and by just so much of it as I will put upon the thought of right action in body I shall be lifted out of bondage to my ignorance and fear and past experience.’ That day I commenced accordingly to take a little of every food provided for the family, constantly saying to myself: ‘The Power that created the stomach must take care of what I have eaten.’ By holding these suggestions through the evening I went to bed and fell asleep, saying: ‘I am soul, spirit, just one with God's Thought of me,’ and slept all night without waking, for the first time in several years [the distress-turns had usually recurred about two o'clock in the night]. I felt the next day like an escaped prisoner, and believed I had found the secret that would in time give me perfect health. Within ten days I was able to eat anything provided for others, and after two weeks I began to have my own positive mental suggestions of Truth, [pg 105]which were to me like stepping-stones. I will note a few of them; they came about two weeks apart.
“I had been struggling with health problems since I was a child until I turned forty. [Details of my health struggles are omitted.] I spent several months in Vermont hoping that the fresh air would help, but instead, I just kept getting weaker. One afternoon in late October, while I was resting, I suddenly heard these words: ‘You will be healed and do work you never imagined.’ These words hit me with such intensity that I immediately thought only God could have placed them in my mind. I believed them despite my doubts, pain, and weakness, which continued until Christmas when I returned to Boston. Within two days, a young friend offered to take me to a mental healer (on January 7, 1881). The healer said: ‘There is nothing but Mind; we are expressions of the One Mind; the body is just a false belief; as a person thinks, so they are.’ I didn’t agree with everything she said, but I interpreted her message for me like this: ‘There is nothing but God; I am created by Him and completely depend on Him; my mind is a tool I can use; and to the extent that I focus on the idea of right actions in my body, I will be freed from the chains of my ignorance, fears, and past experiences.’ That day, I started to eat a bit of everything the family had, constantly reminding myself: ‘The Power that created my stomach will handle what I eat.’ By holding onto these thoughts throughout the evening, I went to bed and fell asleep, saying: ‘I am soul, spirit, perfectly aligned with God's Thought of me,’ and slept through the night without waking up for the first time in several years [the distress usually hit around two o'clock in the night]. The next day, I felt like a free prisoner and believed I had discovered the secret to achieving perfect health over time. Within ten days, I could eat anything the others were having, and after two weeks, I began to have my own positive mental affirmations of Truth, [pg 105]which became stepping stones for me. I will note a few of them; they came about two weeks apart.
“1st. I am Soul, therefore it is well with me.
“1st. I am Spirit, so everything is fine with me.
“2d. I am Soul, therefore I am well.
“I am Soul, so I am good.”
“3d. A sort of inner vision of myself as a four-footed beast with a protuberance on every part of my body where I had suffering, with my own face, begging me to acknowledge it as myself. I resolutely fixed my attention on being well, and refused to even look at my old self in this form.
“3d. I imagined myself as a four-legged creature, with a bump wherever I felt pain, showing my own face and begging me to accept it as part of who I am. I concentrated hard on healing and wouldn’t even look at that old version of myself in this form.
“4th. Again the vision of the beast far in the background, with faint voice. Again refusal to acknowledge.
“4th. Once again, the image of the beast appeared in the distance, accompanied by a faint voice. Once more, there was a refusal to accept it.
“5th. Once more the vision, but only of my eyes with the longing look; and again the refusal. Then came the conviction, the inner consciousness, that I was perfectly well and always had been, for I was Soul, an expression of God's Perfect Thought. That was to me the perfect and completed separation between what I was and what I appeared to be. I succeeded in never losing sight after this of my real being, by constantly affirming this truth, and by degrees (though it took me two years of hard work to get there) I expressed health continuously throughout my whole body.
“5th. I had the vision again, but this time it was just my eyes filled with longing, and once again I faced rejection. Then I had the realization, the deep understanding, that I was completely well and always had been, because I was Soul, a reflection of God's Perfect Thought. For me, this marked the ultimate separation between who I really was and how I appeared to others. After that, I worked to always remember my true self by consistently affirming this truth, and gradually (even though it took me two years of hard work to get there) I expressed health continuously throughout my entire body.
“In my subsequent nineteen years' experience I have never known this Truth to fail when I applied it, though in my ignorance I have often failed to apply it, but through my failures I have learned the simplicity and trustfulness of the little child.”
“In my nineteen years of experience since then, I have never seen this truth fail me when I used it. However, in my ignorance, I have often failed to use it, but through my mistakes, I've learned the simplicity and trust of a little child.”
But I fear that I risk tiring you by so many examples, and I must lead you back to philosophic generalities again. You see already by such records of experience how impossible it is not to class mind-cure as primarily a religious movement. Its doctrine of the oneness of our life with God's life is in fact quite indistinguishable from an interpretation of Christ's message which in these very Gifford lectures has been defended by some of your very ablest Scottish religious philosophers.52
But I worry that I might bore you with too many examples, so I need to bring you back to general philosophical ideas. You can already see from these experiences how impossible it is not to categorize mind-cure as mainly a religious movement. Its belief in the oneness of our life with God's life is really indistinguishable from an interpretation of Christ's message that has been supported by some of the most capable Scottish religious philosophers during these very Gifford lectures.52
But philosophers usually profess to give a quasi-logical explanation of the existence of evil, whereas of the general fact of evil in the world, the existence of the selfish, suffering, timorous finite consciousness, the mind-curers, so far as I am acquainted with them, profess to give no speculative explanation. Evil is empirically there for them as it is for everybody, but the practical point of view predominates, and it would ill agree with the spirit of their system to spend time in worrying over it as a “mystery” or “problem,” or in “laying to heart” the lesson of its experience, after the manner of the Evangelicals. Don't reason about it, as Dante says, but give a glance and pass beyond! It is Avidhya, ignorance! something merely to be outgrown and left behind, transcended and forgotten. Christian Science so-called, the sect of Mrs. Eddy, is the most radical branch of mind-cure in its dealings with evil. For it evil is simply a lie, [pg 107] and any one who mentions it is a liar. The optimistic ideal of duty forbids us to pay it the compliment even of explicit attention. Of course, as our next lectures will show us, this is a bad speculative omission, but it is intimately linked with the practical merits of the system we are examining. Why regret a philosophy of evil, a mind-curer would ask us, if I can put you in possession of a life of good?
But philosophers usually claim to provide a logical explanation for the existence of evil, while those dealing with the general reality of evil in the world—the selfish, suffering, fearful finite consciousness—don't offer any theoretical explanation. Evil is just there for them as it is for everyone else, but their focus is on practical matters. It wouldn't make sense within their system to spend time worrying over it as a “mystery” or “problem,” or to overly reflect on the lessons learned from it like the Evangelicals do. Don’t dwell on it, as Dante suggests; just take a look and move on! It’s Avidhya, ignorance! It’s something to be outgrown and left behind, transcended and forgotten. Christian Science, as taught by Mrs. Eddy, is the most extreme approach to mind-cure when it comes to handling evil. For them, evil is simply a falsehood, [pg 107] and anyone who brings it up is a liar. The optimistic ideal of duty means we shouldn't even give evil the courtesy of our full attention. Of course, as we’ll see in our upcoming lectures, this is a significant theoretical oversight, but it’s closely tied to the practical strengths of the system we’re exploring. Why lament a philosophy of evil, a mind-curer would ask, if I can offer you a life of good?
After all, it is the life that tells; and mind-cure has developed a living system of mental hygiene which may well claim to have thrown all previous literature of the Diätetik der Seele into the shade. This system is wholly and exclusively compacted of optimism: “Pessimism leads to weakness. Optimism leads to power.” “Thoughts are things,” as one of the most vigorous mind-cure writers prints in bold type at the bottom of each of his pages; and if your thoughts are of health, youth, vigor, and success, before you know it these things will also be your outward portion. No one can fail of the regenerative influence of optimistic thinking, pertinaciously pursued. Every man owns indefeasibly this inlet to the divine. Fear, on the contrary, and all the contracted and egoistic modes of thought, are inlets to destruction. Most mind-curers here bring in a doctrine that thoughts are “forces,” and that, by virtue of a law that like attracts like, one man's thoughts draw to themselves as allies all the thoughts of the same character that exist the world over. Thus one gets, by one's thinking, reinforcements from elsewhere for the realization of one's desires; and the great point in the conduct of life is to get the heavenly forces on one's side by opening one's own mind to their influx.
After all, it’s the life you live that matters; and the practice of mind-cure has developed a living system of mental wellness that can easily overshadow all previous literature on the Soul Food. This system is completely focused on optimism: “Pessimism brings weakness. Optimism brings strength.” "Thoughts are real." as one of the most influential mind-cure authors boldly states at the end of every page; and if your thoughts center on health, youth, strength, and success, before long, those things will manifest in your life. No one can miss out on the transformative power of consistently positive thinking. Every person has this undeniable access to the divine. In contrast, fear and all the narrow-minded, selfish ways of thinking lead to destruction. Many mind-curers introduce the idea that thoughts are "forces," and, based on the principle that like attracts like, one person's thoughts attract similar thoughts from all around the world. This way, you gain support from everywhere for the realization of your desires; and the key to leading a good life is to align the heavenly forces with you by opening your mind to their flow.
On the whole, one is struck by a psychological similarity between the mind-cure movement and the Lutheran [pg 108] and Wesleyan movements. To the believer in moralism and works, with his anxious query, “What shall I do to be saved?” Luther and Wesley replied: “You are saved now, if you would but believe it.” And the mind-curers come with precisely similar words of emancipation. They speak, it is true, to persons for whom the conception of salvation has lost its ancient theological meaning, but who labor nevertheless with the same eternal human difficulty. Things are wrong with them; and “What shall I do to be clear, right, sound, whole, well?” is the form of their question. And the answer is: “You are well, sound, and clear already, if you did but know it.” “The whole matter may be summed up in one sentence,” says one of the authors whom I have already quoted, “God is well, and so are you. You must awaken to the knowledge of your real being.”
Overall, there's a noticeable psychological similarity between the mind-cure movement and the Lutheran [pg 108] and Wesleyan movements. For someone focused on moralism and good deeds, who anxiously asks, “What do I need to do to be saved?” Luther and Wesley answered: "You are saved right now, if you would just believe it." The mind-curers offer similar words of freedom. They address people who may no longer see salvation in its traditional theological sense but who still struggle with the same timeless human issues. Something's off with them.; and their question takes the form: "What can I do to feel clear, good, complete, and healthy?" The answer is: “You are already strong, healthy, and clear if you just realized it.” "The entire situation can be summarized in one sentence," says one of the authors I've already quoted, “God is good, and so are you. You just need to realize the truth about your true self.”
The adequacy of their message to the mental needs of a large fraction of mankind is what gave force to those earlier gospels. Exactly the same adequacy holds in the case of the mind-cure message, foolish as it may sound upon its surface; and seeing its rapid growth in influence, and its therapeutic triumphs, one is tempted to ask whether it may not be destined (probably by very reason of the crudity and extravagance of many of its manifestations53) to play a part almost as great in the evolution of the popular religion of the future as did those earlier movements in their day.
The effectiveness of their message in addressing the mental needs of a large part of humanity is what empowered those earlier gospels. The same effectiveness applies to the mind-cure message, no matter how silly it may seem at first glance; and given its rapid rise in influence and its therapeutic successes, one might wonder if it could end up playing a role almost as significant in the development of future popular religion as those earlier movements did in their time.
But I here fear that I may begin to “jar upon the nerves” of some of the members of this academic audience. Such contemporary vagaries, you may think, [pg 109] should hardly take so large a place in dignified Gifford lectures. I can only beseech you to have patience. The whole outcome of these lectures will, I imagine, be the emphasizing to your mind of the enormous diversities which the spiritual lives of different men exhibit. Their wants, their susceptibilities, and their capacities all vary and must be classed under different heads. The result is that we have really different types of religious experience; and, seeking in these lectures closer acquaintance with the healthy-minded type, we must take it where we find it in most radical form. The psychology of individual types of character has hardly begun even to be sketched as yet—our lectures may possibly serve as a crumb-like contribution to the structure. The first thing to bear in mind (especially if we ourselves belong to the clerico-academic-scientific type, the officially and conventionally “correct” type, “the deadly respectable” type, for which to ignore others is a besetting temptation) is that nothing can be more stupid than to bar out phenomena from our notice, merely because we are incapable of taking part in anything like them ourselves.
But I'm concerned that I might start to "get on the nerves" of some of you in this academic audience. You may think that such contemporary oddities shouldn't dominate the esteemed Gifford lectures. I can only ask for your patience. The goal of these lectures will likely be to highlight the vast differences in the spiritual lives of various individuals. Their needs, sensitivities, and abilities all differ and should be categorized in different ways. Consequently, we have genuinely distinct types of religious experiences; and as we seek to understand the healthy-minded type better in these lectures, we must approach it in its most fundamental form. The psychology of different character types has barely begun to be outlined, and our lectures may provide a small contribution to that framework. The key thing to remember (especially if we come from the clerical, academic, or scientific backgrounds—the officially and conventionally “correct,” the “deadly respectable” types—who often overlook others) is that it’s utterly foolish to dismiss experiences just because we can’t engage with them ourselves.
Now the history of Lutheran salvation by faith, of methodistic conversions, and of what I call the mind-cure movement seems to prove the existence of numerous persons in whom—at any rate at a certain stage in their development—a change of character for the better, so far from being facilitated by the rules laid down by official moralists, will take place all the more successfully if those rules be exactly reversed. Official moralists advise us never to relax our strenuousness. “Be vigilant, day and night,” they adjure us; “hold your passive tendencies in check; shrink from no effort; keep your will like a bow always bent.” But the persons I speak of find that all this conscious effort leads to nothing but failure [pg 110] and vexation in their hands, and only makes them two-fold more the children of hell they were before. The tense and voluntary attitude becomes in them an impossible fever and torment. Their machinery refuses to run at all when the bearings are made so hot and the belts so tight.
Now, the history of Lutheran salvation through faith, Methodist conversions, and what I refer to as the mind-cure movement seems to show that many people—at least at a certain point in their development—experience a positive change in character more effectively when they completely disregard the rules set by official moralists. Official moralists tell us to never ease up on our efforts. "Stay alert, day and night," they urge us; "Control your passive tendencies; don't shy away from putting in effort; keep your will strong like a bow that’s always pulled tight." However, those I’m talking about discover that all this conscious effort only results in failure [pg 110] and frustration, making them even more lost than they were before. The tense and forced mindset becomes an unbearable struggle and torment for them. Their inner workings simply won’t function when the pressure is so high and the constraints so tight.
Under these circumstances the way to success, as vouched for by innumerable authentic personal narrations, is by an anti-moralistic method, by the “surrender” of which I spoke in my second lecture. Passivity, not activity; relaxation, not intentness, should be now the rule. Give up the feeling of responsibility, let go your hold, resign the care of your destiny to higher powers, be genuinely indifferent as to what becomes of it all, and you will find not only that you gain a perfect inward relief, but often also, in addition, the particular goods you sincerely thought you were renouncing. This is the salvation through self-despair, the dying to be truly born, of Lutheran theology, the passage into nothing of which Jacob Behmen writes. To get to it, a critical point must usually be passed, a corner turned within one. Something must give way, a native hardness must break down and liquefy; and this event (as we shall abundantly see hereafter) is frequently sudden and automatic, and leaves on the Subject an impression that he has been wrought on by an external power.
Under these circumstances, the path to success, as confirmed by countless true personal stories, is through an anti-moralistic approach, which I referred to as “surrender” in my second lecture. Passivity, not activity; relaxation, not focus, should now be the guiding principles. Let go of the feeling of responsibility, relinquish control, entrust your destiny to higher powers, and become genuinely indifferent to what happens. You’ll find that not only do you experience a deep sense of relief, but you may also receive the specific rewards you genuinely thought you were giving up. This is the salvation through self-despair, the process of dying to be truly reborn, as described in Lutheran theology, the transition into nothing that Jacob Behmen writes about. To reach this state, you typically need to overcome a crucial hurdle, to turn a corner within yourself. Something has to yield; an inherent rigidity must break down and melt away. This change (as we will see in detail later) often happens suddenly and automatically, leaving the individual with the feeling that they have been influenced by an external power.
Whatever its ultimate significance may prove to be, this is certainly one fundamental form of human experience. Some say that the capacity or incapacity for it is what divides the religious from the merely moralistic character. With those who undergo it in its fullness, no criticism avails to cast doubt on its reality. They know; for they have actually felt the higher powers, in giving up the tension of their personal will.
Whatever its ultimate significance ends up being, this is definitely a key aspect of human experience. Some believe that the ability or inability to experience it is what separates the truly religious from those who are just moralistic. For those who fully experience it, no criticism can undermine its reality. They know; because they have genuinely felt the higher powers when they let go of the tension of their personal will.
A story which revivalist preachers often tell is that of a man who found himself at night slipping down the side of a precipice. At last he caught a branch which stopped his fall, and remained clinging to it in misery for hours. But finally his fingers had to loose their hold, and with a despairing farewell to life, he let himself drop. He fell just six inches. If he had given up the struggle earlier, his agony would have been spared. As the mother earth received him, so, the preachers tell us, will the everlasting arms receive us if we confide absolutely in them, and give up the hereditary habit of relying on our personal strength, with its precautions that cannot shelter and safeguards that never save.
A story that revivalist preachers often share is about a man who found himself slipping down a steep cliff at night. Eventually, he grabbed onto a branch that stopped his fall and hung on in misery for hours. But in the end, he had to let go, and with a desperate goodbye to life, he dropped. He fell just six inches. If he had given up the struggle sooner, he would have spared himself the pain. As the earth welcomed him, the preachers say, so will the everlasting arms embrace us if we completely trust in them and abandon the ingrained habit of relying on our own strength, which offers no real protection and safeguards that never truly save.
The mind-curers have given the widest scope to this sort of experience. They have demonstrated that a form of regeneration by relaxing, by letting go, psychologically indistinguishable from the Lutheran justification by faith and the Wesleyan acceptance of free grace, is within the reach of persons who have no conviction of sin and care nothing for the Lutheran theology. It is but giving your little private convulsive self a rest, and finding that a greater Self is there. The results, slow or sudden, or great or small, of the combined optimism and expectancy, the regenerative phenomena which ensue on the abandonment of effort, remain firm facts of human nature, no matter whether we adopt a theistic, a pantheistic-idealistic, or a medical-materialistic view of their ultimate causal explanation.54
The mind healers have expanded the understanding of this type of experience. They’ve shown that a kind of renewal achieved through relaxation and letting go, which feels similar to the Lutheran idea of justification by faith and the Wesleyan acceptance of free grace, is accessible to people who don’t feel guilty about their sins and aren’t interested in Lutheran beliefs. It’s simply about giving your anxious self a break and discovering a larger Self that exists within you. The outcomes, whether they come slowly or suddenly, and whether they are significant or minor, stemming from a blend of optimism and hope, along with the regenerative effects that follow when you stop trying so hard, remain clear facts of human nature. This is true regardless of whether we adopt a theistic, pantheistic-idealistic, or medical-materialistic perspective on their ultimate cause. 54
When we take up the phenomena of revivalistic conversion, we shall learn something more about all this. Meanwhile I will say a brief word about the mind-curer's methods.
When we explore the phenomenon of revivalistic conversion, we'll discover more about all this. In the meantime, I'll briefly mention the mind-curer's methods.
They are of course largely suggestive. The suggestive influence of environment plays an enormous part in all spiritual education. But the word “suggestion,” having acquired official status, is unfortunately already beginning to play in many quarters the part of a wet blanket upon investigation, being used to fend off all inquiry into the varying susceptibilities of individual cases. “Suggestion” is only another name for the power of ideas, so far as they prove efficacious over belief and conduct. Ideas efficacious over some people prove inefficacious over others. Ideas efficacious at some times and in some human surroundings are not so at other times and elsewhere. The ideas of Christian churches are not efficacious in the therapeutic direction to-day, whatever they may have been in earlier centuries; and when the whole question is as to why the salt has lost its savor here or gained it there, the mere blank waving of the word “suggestion” as if it were a banner gives no light. Dr. Goddard, whose candid psychological essay on Faith Cures ascribes them to nothing but ordinary suggestion, concludes by saying that “Religion [and by this he seems to mean our popular Christianity] has in it all there is in mental therapeutics, and has it in its best form. Living up to [our religious] ideas will do anything for us that can be done.” And this in spite of the actual fact that the popular Christianity does absolutely [pg 113] nothing, or did nothing until mind-cure came to the rescue.55
They are, of course, largely suggestive. The effect of the environment plays a huge role in all spiritual education. However, the term “idea,” which has gained official recognition, is unfortunately starting to hinder exploration in many areas, as it is often used to avoid any inquiry into the different sensitivities of individual cases. “Suggestion” is just another way of describing the power of ideas, as long as they actively shape belief and behavior. Ideas that work for some people may not work for others. Ideas that are effective at certain times and in specific contexts may not be effective at other times or in different settings. The ideas from Christian churches aren't effective for healing today, regardless of what they may have been in earlier centuries; and when the whole issue is about why the salt has lost its flavor here or regained it there, simply waving the word “recommendation” like a flag provides no clarity. Dr. Goddard, whose straightforward psychological essay on Faith Cures attributes them solely to ordinary suggestion, concludes by stating that "Religion [which he seems to refer to as our common Christianity] encompasses everything that exists in mental therapy, and it does so in its most effective form. Following [our religious] beliefs can help us achieve everything that is possible." This is despite the reality that popular Christianity does absolutely [pg 113] nothing, or did nothing until mind-cure came to the rescue.55
An idea, to be suggestive, must come to the individual with the force of a revelation. The mind-cure with its gospel of healthy-mindedness has come as a revelation to many whose hearts the church Christianity had left hardened. It has let loose their springs of higher life. [pg 114] In what can the originality of any religious movement consist, save in finding a channel, until then sealed up, through which those springs may be set free in some group of human beings?
An idea, to be impactful, must hit the individual like a revelation. The mind-cure, with its message of positive thinking, has come as a revelation to many whose hearts traditional Christianity had left closed off. It has released their sources of higher living. [pg 114] What can the originality of any religious movement be, if not in discovering a way, previously blocked, for those sources to flow freely in some group of people?
The force of personal faith, enthusiasm, and example, and above all the force of novelty, are always the prime suggestive agency in this kind of success. If mind-cure should ever become official, respectable, and intrenched, these elements of suggestive efficacy will be lost. In its acuter stages every religion must be a homeless Arab of the desert. The church knows this well enough, with its everlasting inner struggle of the acute religion of the few against the chronic religion of the many, indurated into an obstructiveness worse than that which irreligion opposes to the movings of the Spirit. “We may pray,” says Jonathan Edwards, “concerning all those saints that are not lively Christians, that they may either be enlivened, or taken away; if that be true that is often said by some at this day, that these cold dead saints do more hurt than natural men, and lead more souls to hell, and that it would be well for mankind if they were all dead.”56
The power of personal faith, enthusiasm, and example, and most importantly the power of novelty, are always the key drivers of this type of success. If mind-cure were to ever become official, respected, and entrenched, these elements of suggestive effectiveness would be lost. In its more intense phases, every religion must be like a wandering Arab in the desert. The church understands this well enough, with its ongoing inner conflict between the intense religion of the few and the long-standing religion of the many, hardened into an obstruction that's worse than what irreligion presents against the movements of the Spirit. "We can pray," says Jonathan Edwards, “about all those saints who are not passionate Christians, that they may either be revitalized or removed; if it's true what some say today, that these cold, lifeless saints do more damage than nonbelievers, leading more souls to hell, and that it would be better for humanity if they were all gone.”56
The next condition of success is the apparent existence, in large numbers, of minds who unite healthy-mindedness with readiness for regeneration by letting go. Protestantism has been too pessimistic as regards the natural man, Catholicism has been too legalistic and moralistic, for either the one or the other to appeal in any generous way to the type of character formed of this peculiar mingling of elements. However few of us here present may belong to such a type, it is now evident that [pg 115] it forms a specific moral combination, well represented in the world.
The next condition for success is the clear presence, in large numbers, of people who combine a positive mindset with a willingness to change by letting go. Protestantism has been too negative about human nature, while Catholicism has been too focused on rules and morality, making neither of them appealing to the kind of character created by this unique blend of traits. Regardless of how few of us here might fit that description, it's clear now that it represents a distinct moral mix that is well represented in the world.
Finally, mind-cure has made what in our protestant countries is an unprecedentedly great use of the subconscious life. To their reasoned advice and dogmatic assertion, its founders have added systematic exercise in passive relaxation, concentration, and meditation, and have even invoked something like hypnotic practice. I quote some passages at random:—
Finally, mind-cure has made an exceptionally significant use of the subconscious in our Protestant countries. Along with their logical advice and authoritative claims, its founders have incorporated systematic practices in passive relaxation, concentration, and meditation, and have even utilized something akin to hypnotic techniques. I’ll quote a few passages at random:—
“The value, the potency of ideals is the great practical truth on which the New Thought most strongly insists,—the development namely from within outward, from small to great.57Consequently one's thought should be centred on the ideal outcome, even though this trust be literally like a step in the dark.58 To attain the ability thus effectively to direct the mind, the New Thought advises the practice of concentration, or in other words, the attainment of self-control. One is to learn to marshal the tendencies of the mind, so that they may be held together as a unit by the chosen ideal. To this end, one should set apart times for silent meditation, by one's self, preferably in a room where the surroundings are favorable to spiritual thought. In New Thought terms, this is called ‘entering the silence.’ ”59
“The significance and strength of ideals is the central practical truth that New Thought highlights—it's about inner development and evolving from small beginnings to greater things.57So, your thoughts should concentrate on the ideal outcome, even if this belief feels like stepping into the unknown.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ To effectively guide your mind this way, New Thought suggests practicing concentration, or developing self-control. You should learn to align your mental tendencies so they unite around your chosen ideal. To do this, take time for solitary silent meditation, ideally in a space that promotes spiritual reflection. In New Thought terms, this is referred to as ‘entering the silence.’ ”59
“The time will come when in the busy office or on the noisy street you can enter into the silence by simply drawing the mantle of your own thoughts about you and realizing that there and everywhere the Spirit of Infinite Life, Love, Wisdom, Peace, Power, and Plenty is guiding, keeping, protecting, leading you. This is the spirit of continual prayer.60 One of the most intuitive men we ever met had a desk at a city office where several other gentlemen were doing business constantly, and often talking loudly. Entirely undisturbed by the many various sounds about him, this self-centred faithful man would, [pg 116]in any moment of perplexity, draw the curtains of privacy so completely about him that he would be as fully inclosed in his own psychic aura, and thereby as effectually removed from all distractions, as though he were alone in some primeval wood. Taking his difficulty with him into the mystic silence in the form of a direct question, to which he expected a certain answer, he would remain utterly passive until the reply came, and never once through many years' experience did he find himself disappointed or misled.”61
“There will come a time when, in a busy office or on a noisy street, you can find peace by immersing yourself in your own thoughts and realizing that the Spirit of Infinite Life, Love, Wisdom, Peace, Power, and Abundance is guiding, protecting, and leading you everywhere. This is the essence of continuous prayer.60One of the most insightful people we ever met worked in a city office surrounded by others who were always busy and often loud. Completely unaffected by the noise around him, this focused and devoted man would, [pg 116]in moments of confusion, draw the curtains of privacy so entirely around him that he felt completely enclosed in his own psychic aura, effectively shutting out all distractions, as if he were alone in an ancient forest. He would take his challenges with him into the deep silence as a direct question, expecting a clear answer, and remain completely passive until the answer arrived. Over many years of experience, he never felt disappointed or misled.”61
Wherein, I should like to know, does this intrinsically differ from the practice of “recollection” which plays so great a part in Catholic discipline? Otherwise called the practice of the presence of God (and so known among ourselves, as for instance in Jeremy Taylor), it is thus defined by the eminent teacher Alvarez de Paz in his work on Contemplation.
Where, I would like to know, does this inherently differ from the practice of “memory” that plays such a significant role in Catholic discipline? Also known as the practice of being aware of God's presence (which we refer to among ourselves, like in the work of Jeremy Taylor), it is defined by the well-known teacher Alvarez de Paz in his book on Contemplation.
“It is the recollection of God, the thought of God, which in all places and circumstances makes us see him present, lets us commune respectfully and lovingly with him, and fills us with desire and affection for him.... Would you escape from every ill? Never lose this recollection of God, neither in prosperity nor in adversity, nor on any occasion whichsoever it be. Invoke not, to excuse yourself from this duty, either the difficulty or the importance of your business, for you can always remember that God sees you, that you are under his eye. If a thousand times an hour you forget him, reanimate a thousand times the recollection. If you cannot practice this exercise continuously, at least make yourself as familiar with it as possible; and, like unto those who in a rigorous winter draw near the fire as often as they can, go as often as you can to that ardent fire which will warm your soul.”62
“It's the awareness of God, thinking about God, that helps us see his presence everywhere and in every situation, enabling us to connect with him respectfully and lovingly, which fills us with desire and affection for him... Do you want to avoid every struggle? Never lose this awareness of God, whether things are going well or poorly, or in any circumstance. Don't let the difficulty or importance of your tasks excuse you from this duty, because you can always remember that God is watching you, that you are under his care. If you forget him a thousand times in an hour, bring your awareness back a thousand times. If you can't practice this continuously, at least try to be as comfortable with it as you can; and just like those who gather around the fire during a harsh winter as often as possible, seek out that passionate fire that will warm your soul whenever you can.”62
All the external associations of the Catholic discipline are of course unlike anything in mind-cure thought, but the purely spiritual part of the exercise is identical in [pg 117] both communions, and in both communions those who urge it write with authority, for they have evidently experienced in their own persons that whereof they tell. Compare again some mind-cure utterances:—
All the external factors of the Catholic practice are obviously different from anything in the mind-cure philosophy, but the purely spiritual aspect of the practice is the same in [pg 117] both traditions, and in both traditions, those who promote it speak with authority because they have clearly experienced firsthand what they are discussing. Compare again some mind-cure statements:—
“High, healthful, pure thinking can be encouraged, promoted, and strengthened. Its current can be turned upon grand ideals until it forms a habit and wears a channel. By means of such discipline the mental horizon can be flooded with the sunshine of beauty, wholeness, and harmony. To inaugurate pure and lofty thinking may at first seem difficult, even almost mechanical, but perseverance will at length render it easy, then pleasant, and finally delightful.
“Encouraging, promoting, and strengthening positive, healthy, and pure thinking is possible. This thought process can be guided towards noble ideals until it becomes habitual and establishes a pathway. With this discipline, the mental landscape can shine with beauty, completeness, and harmony. Getting started with pure and elevated thinking might feel tough, even somewhat forced, but with perseverance, it will eventually become natural, then enjoyable, and finally delightful.
“The soul's real world is that which it has built of its thoughts, mental states, and imaginations. If we will, we can turn our backs upon the lower and sensuous plane, and lift ourselves into the realm of the spiritual and Real, and there gain a residence. The assumption of states of expectancy and receptivity will attract spiritual sunshine, and it will flow in as naturally as air inclines to a vacuum.... Whenever the thought is not occupied with one's daily duty or profession, it should be sent aloft into the spiritual atmosphere. There are quiet leisure moments by day, and wakeful hours at night, when this wholesome and delightful exercise may be engaged in to great advantage. If one who has never made any systematic effort to lift and control the thought-forces will, for a single month, earnestly pursue the course here suggested, he will be surprised and delighted at the result, and nothing will induce him to go back to careless, aimless, and superficial thinking. At such favorable seasons the outside world, with all its current of daily events, is barred out, and one goes into the silent sanctuary of the inner temple of soul to commune and aspire. The spiritual hearing becomes delicately sensitive, so that the ‘still, small voice’ is audible, the tumultuous waves of external sense are hushed, and there is a great calm. The ego gradually becomes conscious that it is face to face with the Divine Presence; that mighty, healing, loving, Fatherly life which is nearer to us than we are to ourselves. There is soul-contact [pg 118]with the Parent-Soul, and an influx of life, love, virtue, health, and happiness from the Inexhaustible Fountain.”63
“The true essence of the soul is shaped by its thoughts, mental states, and imaginations. If we choose, we can turn away from the lower, physical level and lift ourselves into the spiritual and true realm, making it our home. Welcoming mindsets of hope and openness will attract spiritual light, flowing towards us as easily as air fills a vacuum.... Whenever our thoughts aren't focused on our daily responsibilities or jobs, we should send them upwards into the spiritual atmosphere. There are quiet moments during the day and awake hours at night when we can engage in this enriching and joyful practice to great effect. If someone who has never consciously attempted to elevate and control their thoughts commits to this practice for just one month, they will be amazed and satisfied with the results, and nothing will make them want to return to careless, aimless, and superficial thinking. During these optimal times, the outside world’s daily events are kept at bay, allowing one to enter the peaceful space of the inner sanctuary of the soul to connect and aspire. Spiritual awareness becomes finely tuned, allowing the ‘still, small voice’ to be heard, the chaotic noise of external senses fades, and a profound stillness surrounds us. The ego gradually realizes it is in the presence of the Divine; that powerful, healing, loving, Fatherly essence which is closer to us than we are to ourselves. There is a connection of the soul [pg 118] with the Parent-Soul, and a flow of life, love, virtue, health, and happiness from the Endless Source.”63
When we reach the subject of mysticism, you will undergo so deep an immersion into these exalted states of consciousness as to be wet all over, if I may so express myself; and the cold shiver of doubt with which this little sprinkling may affect you will have long since passed away—doubt, I mean, as to whether all such writing be not mere abstract talk and rhetoric set down pour encourager les autres. You will then be convinced, I trust, that these states of consciousness of “union” form a perfectly definite class of experiences, of which the soul may occasionally partake, and which certain persons may live by in a deeper sense than they live by anything else with which they have acquaintance. This brings me to a general philosophical reflection with which I should like to pass from the subject of healthy-mindedness, and close a topic which I fear is already only too long drawn out. It concerns the relation of all this systematized healthy-mindedness and mind-cure religion to scientific method and the scientific life.
When we get to the topic of mysticism, you will dive so deeply into these elevated states of consciousness that you’ll feel completely immersed, if I can put it that way; and the cold shiver of doubt that this little splash might stir in you will have faded away—doubt, I mean, about whether all this writing is just abstract talk and rhetoric set down to encourage others. You will then be convinced, I hope, that these states of consciousness of "partnership" represent a specific class of experiences, which the soul may sometimes partake in, and which certain individuals may rely on more profoundly than anything else they know. This brings me to a broader philosophical thought that I’d like to use to transition from the subject of healthy-mindedness and wrap up a discussion that I fear has already gone on for too long. It deals with the relationship between this organized healthy-mindedness and mind-cure religion and scientific method and the scientific life.
In a later lecture I shall have to treat explicitly of the relation of religion to science on the one hand, and to primeval savage thought on the other. There are plenty of persons to-day—“scientists” or “positivists,” they are fond of calling themselves—who will tell you that religious thought is a mere survival, an atavistic reversion to a type of consciousness which humanity in its more enlightened examples has long since left behind and outgrown. If you ask them to explain themselves more fully, they will probably say that for primitive thought [pg 119] everything is conceived of under the form of personality. The savage thinks that things operate by personal forces, and for the sake of individual ends. For him, even external nature obeys individual needs and claims, just as if these were so many elementary powers. Now science, on the other hand, these positivists say, has proved that personality, so far from being an elementary force in nature, is but a passive resultant of the really elementary forces, physical, chemical, physiological, and psycho-physical, which are all impersonal and general in character. Nothing individual accomplishes anything in the universe save in so far as it obeys and exemplifies some universal law. Should you then inquire of them by what means science has thus supplanted primitive thought, and discredited its personal way of looking at things, they would undoubtedly say it has been by the strict use of the method of experimental verification. Follow out science's conceptions practically, they will say, the conceptions that ignore personality altogether, and you will always be corroborated. The world is so made that all your expectations will be experientially verified so long, and only so long, as you keep the terms from which you infer them impersonal and universal.
In a later lecture, I will explicitly discuss the relationship between religion and science on one hand, and primeval savage thought on the other. There are many people today—“scientists” or “positivists,” as they like to call themselves—who will tell you that religious thought is just a leftover belief, an outdated way of thinking that humanity, in more enlightened times, has left behind. If you ask them to elaborate, they might say that primitive thought views everything through the lens of personality. The savage believes that things operate through personal forces, acting for individual purposes. To him, even the forces of nature respond to individual needs and demands, as though they are basic powers. On the other hand, these positivists argue that science has shown that personality, far from being a fundamental force in nature, is merely a byproduct of the real fundamental forces—physical, chemical, physiological, and psycho-physical—which are all impersonal and universal. Nothing individual achieves anything in the universe unless it follows and exhibits some universal law. If you then ask them how science has replaced primitive thinking and discredited its personal perspective, they would likely say it's due to the strict application of the method of experimental verification. If you put science's ideas into practice, they would argue, concepts that entirely disregard personality, you will always find confirmation. The world is structured so that all your expectations will be verified through experience, as long as you keep the terms from which you draw conclusions impersonal and universal.
But here we have mind-cure, with her diametrically opposite philosophy, setting up an exactly identical claim. Live as if I were true, she says, and every day will practically prove you right. That the controlling energies of nature are personal, that your own personal thoughts are forces, that the powers of the universe will directly respond to your individual appeals and needs, are propositions which your whole bodily and mental experience will verify. And that experience does largely verify these primeval religious ideas is proved by the fact that the mind-cure movement spreads as it does, not by proclamation [pg 120] and assertion simply, but by palpable experiential results. Here, in the very heyday of science's authority, it carries on an aggressive warfare against the scientific philosophy, and succeeds by using science's own peculiar methods and weapons. Believing that a higher power will take care of us in certain ways better than we can take care of ourselves, if we only genuinely throw ourselves upon it and consent to use it, it finds the belief, not only not impugned, but corroborated by its observation.
But here we have mind-cure, with her completely opposite philosophy, making an exactly identical claim. "Live as if it were true," she says, "and every day will practically prove you right." The idea that the controlling forces of nature are personal, that your own thoughts are powerful forces, and that the universe responds directly to your individual appeals and needs are concepts that your entire bodily and mental experience will validate. The fact that this experience largely supports these ancient religious ideas is shown by how the mind-cure movement spreads, not just by proclamations and claims, but through clear, observable results. Here, in this prime time of science's authority, it engages in a vigorous battle against the scientific philosophy and succeeds by employing science's own unique methods and tools. By believing that a higher power will take care of us in ways that are often better than we can care for ourselves, if we genuinely surrender to it and agree to use it, it finds that this belief is not only unchallenged but also supported by its observations.
How conversions are thus made, and converts confirmed, is evident enough from the narratives which I have quoted. I will quote yet another couple of shorter ones to give the matter a perfectly concrete turn. Here is one:—
How conversions happen and how converts are confirmed is clear enough from the stories I've shared. I'll provide a couple more brief examples to make this completely clear. Here’s one:—
“One of my first experiences in applying my teaching was two months after I first saw the healer. I fell, spraining my right ankle, which I had done once four years before, having then had to use a crutch and elastic anklet for some months, and carefully guarding it ever since. As soon as I was on my feet I made the positive suggestion (and felt it through all my being): ‘There is nothing but God, all life comes from him perfectly. I cannot be sprained or hurt, I will let him take care of it.’ Well, I never had a sensation in it, and I walked two miles that day.”
“One of my first experiences applying my teaching happened two months after I first visited the healer. I fell and sprained my right ankle, something I had done once four years earlier, which had left me using a crutch and wearing an elastic ankle support for several months. Since then, I had been careful to protect it. As soon as I was back on my feet, I made a strong mental affirmation (and truly felt it): ‘There is nothing but God; all life comes from Him perfectly. I cannot be sprained or hurt; I will let Him take care of it.’ Well, I felt no discomfort at all and walked two miles that day.”
The next case not only illustrates experiment and verification, but also the element of passivity and surrender of which awhile ago I made such account.
The next case not only shows experimentation and validation, but also highlights the aspect of passivity and surrender that I mentioned earlier.
“I went into town to do some shopping one morning, and I had not been gone long before I began to feel ill. The ill feeling increased rapidly, until I had pains in all my bones, nausea and faintness, headache, all the symptoms in short that precede an attack of influenza. I thought that I was going to have the grippe, epidemic then in Boston, or something worse. The mind-cure teachings that I had been listening to all the winter [pg 121]thereupon came into my mind, and I thought that here was an opportunity to test myself. On my way home I met a friend, and I refrained with some effort from telling her how I felt. That was the first step gained. I went to bed immediately, and my husband wished to send for the doctor. But I told him that I would rather wait until morning and see how I felt. Then followed one of the most beautiful experiences of my life.
“One morning, I went into town to do some shopping, and it wasn’t long before I started feeling unwell. The feeling quickly worsened, until I had pain in all my bones, nausea, lightheadedness, a headache—basically, all the symptoms that indicate the beginning of the flu. I thought I was going to catch the flu that was spreading in Boston or something even worse. The mind-cure ideas I had been listening to all winter came to mind, and I realized this was a chance to test myself. On my way home, I ran into a friend, and I held back my urge to tell her how I was feeling. That was my first small victory. I went straight to bed, and my husband wanted to call the doctor. But I told him I’d prefer to wait until morning to see how I felt. Then came one of the most beautiful experiences of my life.”
“I cannot express it in any other way than to say that I did ‘lie down in the stream of life and let it flow over me.’ I gave up all fear of any impending disease; I was perfectly willing and obedient. There was no intellectual effort, or train of thought. My dominant idea was: ‘Behold the handmaid of the Lord: be it unto me even as thou wilt,’ and a perfect confidence that all would be well, that all was well. The creative life was flowing into me every instant, and I felt myself allied with the Infinite, in harmony, and full of the peace that passeth understanding. There was no place in my mind for a jarring body. I had no consciousness of time or space or persons; but only of love and happiness and faith.
“I can only say that I ‘let myself go with the flow of life.’ I gave up all fear of sickness; I was completely willing and at peace. There was no mental struggle or complicated thoughts. My main thought was: ‘I am the servant of the Lord: may it be done to me as you wish,’ and I had an absolute belief that everything would be okay, that everything was okay. The creative force was flowing into me at every moment, and I felt connected to the Infinite, in sync, and filled with a deep peace beyond understanding. There was no room in my mind for any discomfort. I wasn't aware of time, space, or people; just love, happiness, and faith.”
“I do not know how long this state lasted, nor when I fell asleep; but when I woke up in the morning, I was well.”
“I’m not sure how long this went on, or when I fell asleep; but when I woke up in the morning, I felt great.”
These are exceedingly trivial instances,64 but in them, if we have anything at all, we have the method of experiment and verification. For the point I am driving at now, it makes no difference whether you consider the patients to be deluded victims of their imagination or not. That they seemed to themselves to have been cured by the experiments tried was enough to make them converts to the system. And although it is evident that one must be of a certain mental mould to get such results (for not every one can get thus cured to his own satisfaction any more than every one can be cured by the first regular practitioner whom he calls in), yet it would surely be pedantic and over-scrupulous for those who can get their savage and primitive philosophy of mental healing verified [pg 122] in such experimental ways as this, to give them up at word of command for more scientific therapeutics. What are we to think of all this? Has science made too wide a claim?
These are very trivial examples, 64 but in them, if we have anything at all, we have the method of experimentation and verification. For the point I'm making now, it doesn't matter whether you think the patients are just deluded by their own imagination or not. The fact that they believed they had been cured by the experiments was enough to make them supporters of the system. And while it’s clear that you need to have a certain mindset to achieve such results (not everyone can be satisfied with a cure just as not everyone can be helped by the first doctor they see), it would certainly be overly pedantic and cautious for those who can have their primitive approach to mental healing validated [pg 122] in such experimental ways as this, to abandon it on command for more scientific treatments. What are we supposed to think about all this? Has science claimed too much?
I believe that the claims of the sectarian scientist are, to say the least, premature. The experiences which we have been studying during this hour (and a great many other kinds of religious experiences are like them) plainly show the universe to be a more many-sided affair than any sect, even the scientific sect, allows for. What, in the end, are all our verifications but experiences that agree with more or less isolated systems of ideas (conceptual systems) that our minds have framed? But why in the name of common sense need we assume that only one such system of ideas can be true? The obvious outcome of our total experience is that the world can be handled according to many systems of ideas, and is so handled by different men, and will each time give some characteristic kind of profit, for which he cares, to the handler, while at the same time some other kind of profit has to be omitted or postponed. Science gives to all of us telegraphy, electric lighting, and diagnosis, and succeeds in preventing and curing a certain amount of disease. Religion in the shape of mind-cure gives to some of us serenity, moral poise, and happiness, and prevents certain forms of disease as well as science does, or even better in a certain class of persons. Evidently, then, the science and the religion are both of them genuine keys for unlocking the world's treasure-house to him who can use either of them practically. Just as evidently neither is exhaustive or exclusive of the other's simultaneous use. And why, after all, may not the world be so complex as to consist of many interpenetrating spheres of reality, which we can thus approach in alternation by using different [pg 123] conceptions and assuming different attitudes, just as mathematicians handle the same numerical and spatial facts by geometry, by analytical geometry, by algebra, by the calculus, or by quaternions, and each time come out right? On this view religion and science, each verified in its own way from hour to hour and from life to life, would be co-eternal. Primitive thought, with its belief in individualized personal forces, seems at any rate as far as ever from being driven by science from the field to-day. Numbers of educated people still find it the directest experimental channel by which to carry on their intercourse with reality.65
I believe that the claims of the sectarian scientist are, to put it mildly, hasty. The experiences we've been examining during this hour (and many other types of religious experiences are similar) clearly indicate that the universe is much more complex than any sect, even the scientific one, allows for. Ultimately, what are all our verifications but experiences that align with isolated systems of ideas (conceptual systems) that our minds have created? But why should we assume, in the name of common sense, that only one such system of ideas can be true? The clear conclusion from our total experience is that the world can be understood through various systems of ideas, and different people handle it this way, yielding some specific benefits that matter to them, while other benefits may need to be set aside or delayed. Science provides us with telegraphy, electric lighting, and diagnosis, successfully preventing and curing certain diseases. Meanwhile, religion, in the form of mind-cure, offers some of us peace, moral balance, and happiness, and can prevent certain health issues as effectively as science does, or even better for some individuals. Clearly, both science and religion are valid keys for unlocking the world's treasures for anyone who can practically use either. It is also clear that neither is exhaustive or exclusive of the other's concurrent use. And why can't the world be so intricate as to consist of many overlapping spheres of reality, which we can approach alternately using different [pg 123] conceptions and adopting different perspectives, just like mathematicians handle the same numerical and spatial facts using geometry, analytical geometry, algebra, calculus, or quaternions, and each time arrive at the correct answer? From this perspective, religion and science, each validated in its own way from hour to hour and from life to life, would coexist indefinitely. Primitive thought, with its belief in individual personal forces, still seems as far from being rejected by science today. Many educated individuals still find it the most direct experimental channel for engaging with reality.65
The case of mind-cure lay so ready to my hand that I could not resist the temptation of using it to bring these last truths home to your attention, but I must content myself to-day with this very brief indication. In a later lecture the relations of religion both to science and to primitive thought will have to receive much more explicit attention.
The topic of mind-cure was so available to me that I couldn't resist the temptation to use it to highlight these final truths for you, but I'll have to settle for this very brief mention today. In a future lecture, we'll need to explore the connections between religion, science, and primitive thought in much more detail.
Appendix
(See note to p. 121.)
(See note to p. 121.)
Case I. “My own experience is this: I had long been ill, and one of the first results of my illness, a dozen years before, had been a diplopia which deprived me of the use of my eyes for reading and writing almost entirely, while a later one had been to shut me out from exercise of any kind under penalty of [pg 124]immediate and great exhaustion. I had been under the care of doctors of the highest standing both in Europe and America, men in whose power to help me I had had great faith, with no or ill result. Then, at a time when I seemed to be rather rapidly losing ground, I heard some things that gave me interest enough in mental healing to make me try it; I had no great hope of getting any good from it—it was a chance I tried, partly because my thought was interested by the new possibility it seemed to open, partly because it was the only chance I then could see. I went to X. in Boston, from whom some friends of mine had got, or thought that they had got, great help; the treatment was a silent one; little was said, and that little carried no conviction to my mind; whatever influence was exerted was that of another person's thought or feeling silently projected on to my unconscious mind, into my nervous system as it were, as we sat still together. I believed from the start in the possibility of such action, for I knew the power of the mind to shape, helping or hindering, the body's nerve-activities, and I thought telepathy probable, although unproved, but I had no belief in it as more than a possibility, and no strong conviction nor any mystic or religious faith connected with my thought of it that might have brought imagination strongly into play.
Case I. "Here’s my story: I had been ill for a long time, and one of the first effects of my illness, about twelve years ago, was double vision, which mainly took away my ability to read and write. A later effect prevented me from exercising altogether, putting me at risk of immediate and extreme exhaustion. I had seen well-respected doctors in both Europe and America—people I had faith in to help me—but I didn’t see any improvement or only experienced negative results. Then, when it seemed like my health was rapidly declining, I came across information about mental healing that intrigued me enough to try it out; I didn't have high hopes for any positive outcome—it was a chance I took, partly because the new possibilities it seemed to open fascinated me, and partly because it was the only option I had at that moment. I went to see X. in Boston, who some friends believed had given them significant help; the treatment was silent—very little was said, and what was said didn’t really convince me; the influence came more from someone else's thoughts or feelings, silently projected onto my subconscious mind and into my nervous system while we sat quietly together. I believed from the start in the possibility of such actions, because I understood the mind's power to shape and affect the body's nerve processes, and while I found telepathy likely, even if unproven, I didn’t fully believe in it, and I had no strong conviction or any mystical or religious faith associated with my thoughts about it that could have fueled my imagination.
“I sat quietly with the healer for half an hour each day, at first with no result; then, after ten days or so, I became quite suddenly and swiftly conscious of a tide of new energy rising within me, a sense of power to pass beyond old halting-places, of power to break the bounds that, though often tried before, had long been veritable walls about my life, too high to climb. I began to read and walk as I had not done for years, and the change was sudden, marked, and unmistakable. This tide seemed to mount for some weeks, three or four perhaps, when, summer having come, I came away, taking the treatment up again a few months later. The lift I got proved permanent, and left me slowly gaining ground instead of losing it, but with this lift the influence seemed in a way to have spent itself, and, though my confidence in the reality of the power had gained immensely from this first experience, and should have helped me to make further gain in health and strength if my belief in [pg 125]it had been the potent factor there, I never after this got any result at all as striking or as clearly marked as this which came when I made trial of it first, with little faith and doubtful expectation. It is difficult to put all the evidence in such a matter into words, to gather up into a distinct statement all that one bases one's conclusions on, but I have always felt that I had abundant evidence to justify (to myself, at least) the conclusion that I came to then, and since have held to, that the physical change which came at that time was, first, the result of a change wrought within me by a change of mental state; and, secondly, that that change of mental state was not, save in a very secondary way, brought about through the influence of an excited imagination, or a consciously received suggestion of an hypnotic sort. Lastly, I believe that this change was the result of my receiving telepathically, and upon a mental stratum quite below the level of immediate consciousness, a healthier and more energetic attitude, receiving it from another person whose thought was directed upon me with the intention of impressing the idea of this attitude upon me. In my case the disease was distinctly what would be classed as nervous, not organic; but from such opportunities as I have had of observing, I have come to the conclusion that the dividing line that has been drawn is an arbitrary one, the nerves controlling the internal activities and the nutrition of the body throughout; and I believe that the central nervous system, by starting and inhibiting local centres, can exercise a vast influence upon disease of any kind, if it can be brought to bear. In my judgment the question is simply how to bring it to bear, and I think that the uncertainty and remarkable differences in the results obtained through mental healing do but show how ignorant we are as yet of the forces at work and of the means we should take to make them effective. That these results are not due to chance coincidences my observation of myself and others makes me sure; that the conscious mind, the imagination, enters into them as a factor in many cases is doubtless true, but in many others, and sometimes very extraordinary ones, it hardly seems to enter in at all. On the whole I am inclined to think that as the healing action, like the morbid one, springs from the plane [pg 126]of the normally unconscious mind, so the strongest and most effective impressions are those which it receives, in some as yet unknown, subtle way, directly from a healthier mind whose state, through a hidden law of sympathy, it reproduces.”
“I sat quietly with the healer for half an hour each day, initially seeing no results. Then, after about ten days, I suddenly felt a surge of new energy rising within me, a sense of power that allowed me to move beyond old limitations, a force to break down barriers that had long felt like solid walls in my life, too high to overcome. I started reading and walking again, something I hadn't done in years, and the change was sudden, significant, and unmistakable. This energy seemed to grow for a few weeks, maybe three or four, but as summer arrived, I left and resumed treatment a few months later. The boost I received proved to be lasting and enabled me to gradually make progress rather than losing ground. However, while my confidence in the reality of that power increased from my initial experience, which should have helped me continue improving my health and strength, I never experienced results as striking or clearly defined as those from my first trial, when I had little faith and uncertain expectations. It’s hard to express all the evidence in this matter and to distill everything into a clear statement that supports my conclusions. Still, I've always felt that I had enough evidence to justify (at least to myself) the conclusion I reached then, which I have held onto since: that the physical change I experienced at that time was, first, the result of an internal change prompted by a shift in my mental state; and second, that this change in mental state was not achieved — except in a very minor way — through an excited imagination or conscious suggestion of a hypnotic nature. Ultimately, I believe this change occurred because I absorbed, on a mental level much deeper than immediate awareness, a healthier and more energetic mindset, which I got from another person whose thoughts were focused on me with the intent of instilling this mindset within me. In my case, the illness was clearly categorized as nervous, not organic; however, based on my observations, I’ve concluded that this distinction is arbitrary since the nerves control internal activities and nutrition throughout the body. I believe the central nervous system, by activating and inhibiting local centers, can significantly influence any kind of disease if it can be effectively engaged. In my view, the challenge is simply how to make it effective, and I think the uncertainty and remarkable variations in the results achieved through mental healing highlight how little we understand about the forces at play and the methods we should use to make them effective. My observations of myself and others confirm that these results are not random coincidences. The conscious mind and imagination certainly contribute in many cases, but in various other, sometimes extraordinary instances, they hardly seem to play a role at all. Overall, I tend to believe that since the healing influence, like the harmful one, arises from the realm of the normally unconscious mind, the strongest and most effective impressions come from that mind, in some yet unknown, subtle way, directly from a healthier mind whose state, through a hidden law of sympathy, it reproduces."”
Case II. “At the urgent request of friends, and with no faith and hardly any hope (possibly owing to a previous unsuccessful experience with a Christian Scientist), our little daughter was placed under the care of a healer, and cured of a trouble about which the physician had been very discouraging in his diagnosis. This interested me, and I began studying earnestly the method and philosophy of this method of healing. Gradually an inner peace and tranquillity came to me in so positive a way that my manner changed greatly. My children and friends noticed the change and commented upon it. All feelings of irritability disappeared. Even the expression of my face changed noticeably.
Case II. “Encouraged by friends and feeling skeptical with little hope (maybe because of a past negative experience with a Christian Scientist), we decided to have our little daughter cared for by a healer, and she was cured of an issue that the doctor had been quite pessimistic about. This sparked my curiosity, and I started to study the method and philosophy behind this healing more seriously. Over time, I experienced a profound sense of peace and calm that significantly changed my demeanor. My children and friends noticed the difference and commented on it. All my irritability disappeared. Even my facial expression changed noticeably.
“I had been bigoted, aggressive, and intolerant in discussion, both in public and private. I grew broadly tolerant and receptive toward the views of others. I had been nervous and irritable, coming home two or three times a week with a sick headache induced, as I then supposed, by dyspepsia and catarrh. I grew serene and gentle, and the physical troubles entirely disappeared. I had been in the habit of approaching every business interview with an almost morbid dread. I now meet every one with confidence and inner calm.
“I used to be narrow-minded, argumentative, and intolerant in conversations, whether in public or private. I've become much more open-minded and accepting of other people's opinions. I often felt anxious and irritable, coming home a couple of times a week with intense headaches that I thought were due to indigestion and sinus problems. Now, I am calm and gentle, and my physical issues have completely disappeared. I used to dread every business meeting, facing it with almost overwhelming fear. Now, I approach everyone with confidence and a sense of inner peace.
“I may say that the growth has all been toward the elimination of selfishness. I do not mean simply the grosser, more sensual forms, but those subtler and generally unrecognized kinds, such as express themselves in sorrow, grief, regret, envy, etc. It has been in the direction of a practical, working realization of the immanence of God and the Divinity of man's true, inner self.”
“I believe that the progress has focused on decreasing selfishness. I'm not just referring to the obvious, more physical forms, but also the subtler and often overlooked types, like those that manifest as sadness, grief, regret, envy, and so forth. It has shifted towards a practical, working understanding of God being present in everything and the divine nature of our true, inner selves.”
Lectures VI and VII: The Sick Soul.
At our last meeting, we considered the healthy-minded temperament, the temperament which has a constitutional incapacity for prolonged suffering, and in which the tendency to see things optimistically is like a water of crystallization in which the individual's character is set. We saw how this temperament may become the basis for a peculiar type of religion, a religion in which good, even the good of this world's life, is regarded as the essential thing for a rational being to attend to. This religion directs him to settle his scores with the more evil aspects of the universe by systematically declining to lay them to heart or make much of them, by ignoring them in his reflective calculations, or even, on occasion, by denying outright that they exist. Evil is a disease; and worry over disease is itself an additional form of disease, which only adds to the original complaint. Even repentance and remorse, affections which come in the character of ministers of good, may be but sickly and relaxing impulses. The best repentance is to up and act for righteousness, and forget that you ever had relations with sin.
At our last meeting, we discussed the healthy-minded temperament, which is naturally unable to handle prolonged suffering. This temperament’s tendency to see things optimistically is like the water that crystallizes, shaping the individual’s character. We observed how this temperament can form the foundation for a unique type of religion, one in which goodness—especially the goodness of life in this world—is seen as the most important thing for a rational person to focus on. This religion encourages individuals to deal with the darker aspects of the universe by choosing not to dwell on them or give them too much weight, by leaving them out of their thoughtful considerations, or even, at times, by outright denying their existence. Evil is a sickness; and worrying about that sickness is itself another form of illness, which only adds to the original problem. Even feelings of repentance and remorse, which are typically seen as pathways to goodness, can be weak and relaxing impulses. The best form of repentance is to take action for what is right and completely forget any connection to wrongdoing.
Spinoza's philosophy has this sort of healthy-mindedness woven into the heart of it, and this has been one secret of its fascination. He whom Reason leads, according to Spinoza, is led altogether by the influence over his mind of good. Knowledge of evil is an “inadequate” knowledge, fit only for slavish minds. So Spinoza [pg 128] categorically condemns repentance. When men make mistakes, he says,—
Spinoza's philosophy is built on a kind of positive thinking, which is one reason why it captivates people. According to Spinoza, a person guided by Reason is entirely influenced by the good in their mind. Understanding evil is an “not enough” form of knowledge, suitable only for weak-minded individuals. Therefore, Spinoza [pg 128] categorically rejects the idea of repentance. He argues that when people make mistakes, they—
“One might perhaps expect gnawings of conscience and repentance to help to bring them on the right path, and might thereupon conclude (as every one does conclude) that these affections are good things. Yet when we look at the matter closely, we shall find that not only are they not good, but on the contrary deleterious and evil passions. For it is manifest that we can always get along better by reason and love of truth than by worry of conscience and remorse. Harmful are these and evil, inasmuch as they form a particular kind of sadness; and the disadvantages of sadness,” he continues, “I have already proved, and shown that we should strive to keep it from our life. Just so we should endeavor, since uneasiness of conscience and remorse are of this kind of complexion, to flee and shun these states of mind.”66
“People often think that feelings of guilt and regret help guide us back to the right path, leading many to view these emotions as positive. However, if we look closer, we see that they aren't beneficial; in fact, they're harmful and negative emotions. It's clear that we can navigate life much better with logic and a love for the truth rather than being weighed down by guilt and regret. These feelings are destructive and negative because they bring about a certain kind of sadness, and the downsides of sadness, ” he keeps going, “I've already shown that we need to work on removing it from our lives. Likewise, we should do our best to avoid and escape feelings of guilt and regret, as they fall into this negative category of emotions.”66
Within the Christian body, for which repentance of sins has from the beginning been the critical religious act, healthy-mindedness has always come forward with its milder interpretation. Repentance according to such healthy-minded Christians means getting away from the sin, not groaning and writhing over its commission. The Catholic practice of confession and absolution is in one of its aspects little more than a systematic method of keeping healthy-mindedness on top. By it a man's accounts with evil are periodically squared and audited, so that he may start the clean page with no old debts inscribed. Any Catholic will tell us how clean and fresh and free he feels after the purging operation. Martin Luther by no means belonged to the healthy-minded type in the radical sense in which we have discussed it, and he repudiated priestly absolution for sin. Yet in this matter of repentance he had some very healthy-minded [pg 129] ideas, due in the main to the largeness of his conception of God.
Within the Christian community, where repentance of sins has always been a fundamental religious act, those with a healthy mindset have often offered a softer perspective. For these healthy-minded Christians, repentance means leaving behind sin rather than agonizing over it. The Catholic practice of confession and absolution is, in one way, simply a structured approach to maintaining this healthy-mindedness. It allows a person to periodically settle their accounts with evil, so they can begin again with a clean slate and no old debts recorded. Any Catholic will tell you how refreshed and liberated they feel after this cleansing process. Martin Luther didn't fully fit the healthy-minded description we've discussed, and he rejected the idea of priestly absolution for sin. However, he held some very healthy-minded [pg 129] views on repentance, largely stemming from his expansive understanding of God.
“When I was a monk,” he says, “I thought that I was utterly cast away, if at any time I felt the lust of the flesh: that is to say, if I felt any evil motion, fleshly lust, wrath, hatred, or envy against any brother. I assayed many ways to help to quiet my conscience, but it would not be; for the concupiscence and lust of my flesh did always return, so that I could not rest, but was continually vexed with these thoughts: This or that sin thou hast committed: thou art infected with envy, with impatiency, and such other sins: therefore thou art entered into this holy order in vain, and all thy good works are unprofitable. But if then I had rightly understood these sentences of Paul: ‘The flesh lusteth contrary to the Spirit, and the Spirit contrary to the flesh; and these two are one against another, so that ye cannot do the things that ye would do,’I should not have so miserably tormented myself, but should have thought and said to myself, as now commonly I do, ‘Martin, thou shalt not utterly be without sin, for thou hast flesh; thou shalt therefore feel the battle thereof.’ I remember that Staupitz was wont to say, ‘I have vowed unto God above a thousand times that I would become a better man: but I never performed that which I vowed. Hereafter I will make no such vow: for I have now learned by experience that I am not able to perform it. Unless, therefore, God be favorable and merciful unto me for Christ's sake, I shall not be able, with all my vows and all my good deeds, to stand before him.’ This (of Staupitz's) was not only a true, but also a godly and a holy desperation; and this must they all confess, both with mouth and heart, who will be saved. For the godly trust not to their own righteousness. They look unto Christ their reconciler, who gave his life for their sins. Moreover, they know that the remnant of sin which is in their flesh is not laid to their charge, but freely pardoned. Notwithstanding, in the mean while they fight in spirit against the flesh, lest they should fulfill the lusts thereof; and although they feel the flesh to rage and rebel, and themselves also do fall sometimes into sin through infirmity, yet are they not discouraged, nor think therefore [pg 130]that their state and kind of life, and the works which are done according to their calling, displease God; but they raise up themselves by faith.”67
“When I was a monk,” he said, “I used to feel completely lost every time I experienced any sexual desire. In other words, whenever I had negative feelings like lust, anger, hatred, or envy towards others, I felt overwhelmed. I tried various methods to calm my conscience, but nothing helped; my desires and cravings always came back, leaving me restless and troubled by thoughts like: You’ve sinned; you’re filled with envy, impatience, and other faults; so you joined this holy order in vain, and all your good deeds mean nothing. But if I had really understood these words from Paul: ‘The flesh desires what is contrary to the Spirit, and the Spirit desires what is contrary to the flesh; and these two are opposed to each other, so that you cannot do what you want to do,’ I wouldn’t have tormented myself so much. I would have thought and told myself, like I do now, ‘Martin, you will never be completely free of sin because you have flesh; therefore, you will feel its struggle.’ I remember Staupitz saying, ‘I have promised God a thousand times to be a better person, but I never kept those promises. From now on, I won’t make such promises because I’ve learned from experience that I can’t keep them. Unless God is gracious and merciful to me for Christ's sake, I won’t be able to stand before Him, no matter what I pledge or do.’ This wasn’t just a true statement from Staupitz; it also expressed a godly and holy sense of despair that everyone who wants to be saved must acknowledge, both in words and in their hearts. Godly people don’t depend on their own righteousness. They look to Christ, their reconciler, who sacrificed himself for their sins. They also understand that the remaining sin within them is not held against them, but is freely forgiven. Still, they fight spiritually against the flesh to avoid fulfilling its desires; even though they feel their flesh struggling and rebelling, and occasionally fall into sin out of weakness, they aren’t discouraged, nor do they believe that their life or actions in accordance with their calling upset God; instead, they uplift themselves through faith.”67
One of the heresies for which the Jesuits got that spiritual genius, Molinos, the founder of Quietism, so abominably condemned was his healthy-minded opinion of repentance:—
One of the heresies for which the Jesuits condemned that spiritual genius, Molinos, the founder of Quietism, was his positive view on repentance:—
“When thou fallest into a fault, in what matter soever it be, do not trouble nor afflict thyself for it. For they are effects of our frail Nature, stained by Original Sin. The common enemy will make thee believe, as soon as thou fallest into any fault, that thou walkest in error, and therefore art out of God and his favor, and herewith would he make thee distrust of the divine Grace, telling thee of thy misery, and making a giant of it; and putting it into thy head that every day thy soul grows worse instead of better, whilst it so often repeats these failings. O blessed Soul, open thine eyes; and shut the gate against these diabolical suggestions, knowing thy misery, and trusting in the mercy divine. Would not he be a mere fool who, running at tournament with others, and falling in the best of the career, should lie weeping on the ground and afflicting himself with discourses upon his fall? Man (they would tell him), lose no time, get up and take the course again, for he that rises again quickly and continues his race is as if he had never fallen. If thou seest thyself fallen once and a thousand times, thou oughtest to make use of the remedy which I have given thee, that is, a loving confidence in the divine mercy. These are the weapons with which thou must fight and conquer cowardice and vain thoughts. This is the means thou oughtest to use—not to lose time, not to disturb thyself, and reap no good.”68
“When you make a mistake, no matter what it is, don’t stress or beat yourself up about it. These errors are just part of our fragile human nature, influenced by Original Sin. The common enemy will try to convince you that once you mess up, you’re lost and out of God’s grace, using this to make you doubt divine mercy, constantly reminding you of your struggles and exaggerating them; making you believe that every day your soul is getting worse instead of better due to repeated failures. Oh, blessed soul, open your eyes; shut the door on these devilish thoughts, acknowledge your challenges, and trust in God’s mercy. Wouldn’t it be foolish for someone who stumbles in a competition to just lie there crying and lamenting their fall? They’d be told, don’t waste time, get up and keep going, because the one who quickly rises and continues the race is just like they never fell. If you find yourself falling once or a thousand times, lean on the remedy I’ve given you, which is a loving confidence in divine mercy. These are the tools you need to combat and overcome cowardice and negative thoughts. This is the mindset you should take—don’t waste time, don’t disturb your peace, and don’t gain anything from it.”68
Now in contrast with such healthy-minded views as these, if we treat them as a way of deliberately minimizing evil, stands a radically opposite view, a way of maximizing [pg 131] evil, if you please so to call it, based on the persuasion that the evil aspects of our life are of its very essence, and that the world's meaning most comes home to us when we lay them most to heart. We have now to address ourselves to this more morbid way of looking at the situation. But as I closed our last hour with a general philosophical reflection on the healthy-minded way of taking life, I should like at this point to make another philosophical reflection upon it before turning to that heavier task. You will excuse the brief delay.
Now, compared to these healthy-minded views, if we look at them as a way of intentionally downplaying evil, there's a completely different perspective that aims to amplify what you might call evil. This perspective is based on the belief that the negative aspects of our lives are essential to our existence, and that we truly understand the world's meaning when we fully acknowledge these aspects. We now need to engage with this darker way of viewing the situation. However, since I ended our last discussion with a general philosophical thought on the healthy-minded approach to life, I’d like to take a moment for another philosophical reflection on it before we dive into this heavier subject. I hope you don’t mind the slight pause.
If we admit that evil is an essential part of our being and the key to the interpretation of our life, we load ourselves down with a difficulty that has always proved burdensome in philosophies of religion. Theism, whenever it has erected itself into a systematic philosophy of the universe, has shown a reluctance to let God be anything less than All-in-All. In other words, philosophic theism has always shown a tendency to become pantheistic and monistic, and to consider the world as one unit of absolute fact; and this has been at variance with popular or practical theism, which latter has ever been more or less frankly pluralistic, not to say polytheistic, and shown itself perfectly well satisfied with a universe composed of many original principles, provided we be only allowed to believe that the divine principle remains supreme, and that the others are subordinate. In this latter case God is not necessarily responsible for the existence of evil; he would only be responsible if it were not finally overcome. But on the monistic or pantheistic view, evil, like everything else, must have its foundation in God; and the difficulty is to see how this can possibly be the case if God be absolutely good. This difficulty faces us in every form of philosophy in which the world appears as one flawless unit of fact. Such a unit is an Individual, [pg 132] and in it the worst parts must be as essential as the best, must be as necessary to make the individual what he is; since if any part whatever in an individual were to vanish or alter, it would no longer be that individual at all. The philosophy of absolute idealism, so vigorously represented both in Scotland and America to-day, has to struggle with this difficulty quite as much as scholastic theism struggled in its time; and although it would be premature to say that there is no speculative issue whatever from the puzzle, it is perfectly fair to say that there is no clear or easy issue, and that the only obvious escape from paradox here is to cut loose from the monistic assumption altogether, and to allow the world to have existed from its origin in pluralistic form, as an aggregate or collection of higher and lower things and principles, rather than an absolutely unitary fact. For then evil would not need to be essential; it might be, and may always have been, an independent portion that had no rational or absolute right to live with the rest, and which we might conceivably hope to see got rid of at last.
If we accept that evil is a fundamental part of who we are and key to understanding our lives, we're taking on a challenge that has always been burdensome in religious philosophy. Theism, whenever it has established itself as a systematic philosophy of the universe, has been hesitant to allow God to be anything less than All-in-All. In other words, philosophical theism has always leaned towards becoming pantheistic and monistic, viewing the world as one complete unit of absolute reality; this has conflicted with popular or practical theism, which has generally been more openly pluralistic, if not polytheistic, and has shown itself to be quite content with a universe made up of many original principles, as long as we can believe that the divine principle is supreme and that the others are subordinate. In this view, God isn't necessarily responsible for the existence of evil; He would only be accountable if evil were not eventually erased. However, from a monistic or pantheistic perspective, evil, like everything else, must have its foundation in God; and it’s difficult to understand how this can be true if God is absolutely good. This challenge arises in every form of philosophy that sees the world as one unblemished unity of reality. Such a unit is an Individual, [pg 132] and in it, the worst parts must be as essential as the best, and must be necessary to make the individual what it is; because if any part of an individual were to disappear or change, it would no longer be that individual at all. The philosophy of absolute idealism, robustly represented in both Scotland and America today, faces this difficulty just as much as scholastic theism did in its time; and while it would be premature to say that there’s no speculative way out of the puzzle, it’s fair to say that there’s no clear or easy resolution, and the only clear escape from paradox here is to completely abandon the monistic assumption and allow the world to have existed from its beginnings in a pluralistic manner, as a collection or assembly of higher and lower things and principles, rather than as one single fact. That way, evil wouldn’t need to be essential; it might be, and could always have been, an independent part that had no rational or absolute justification for existing alongside the rest, and which we might hope to see eliminated eventually.
Now the gospel of healthy-mindedness, as we have described it, casts its vote distinctly for this pluralistic view. Whereas the monistic philosopher finds himself more or less bound to say, as Hegel said, that everything actual is rational, and that evil, as an element dialectically required, must be pinned in and kept and consecrated and have a function awarded to it in the final system of truth, healthy-mindedness refuses to say anything of the sort.69 Evil, it says, is emphatically irrational, [pg 133] and not to be pinned in, or preserved, or consecrated in any final system of truth. It is a pure abomination to the Lord, an alien unreality, a waste element, to be sloughed off and negated, and the very memory of it, if possible, wiped out and forgotten. The ideal, so far from being co-extensive with the whole actual, is a mere extract from the actual, marked by its deliverance from all contact with this diseased, inferior, and excrementitious stuff.
Now the gospel of healthy-mindedness, as we've described it, clearly supports this pluralistic view. While a monistic philosopher is somewhat obligated to assert, as Hegel did, that everything that exists is rational, and that evil, as a necessary component of the dialectic, must be contained, accepted, and given a purpose within the ultimate truth, healthy-mindedness outright rejects that idea. Evil, it asserts, is undeniably irrational, [pg 133] and not to be contained, preserved, or sanctified in any final truth system. It is a complete abomination to the Lord, a foreign falsehood, a waste product to be rejected and eliminated, and the very memory of it, if possible, should be erased and forgotten. The ideal, rather than being co-extensive with the entirety of reality, is merely an extract from reality, characterized by its liberation from all association with this toxic, inferior, and wasteful material.
Here we have the interesting notion fairly and squarely presented to us, of there being elements of the universe which may make no rational whole in conjunction with the other elements, and which, from the point of view of any system which those other elements make up, can only be considered so much irrelevance and accident—so much “dirt,” as it were, and matter out of place. I ask you now not to forget this notion; for although most philosophers seem either to forget it or to disdain it too much ever to mention it, I believe that we shall have to admit it ourselves in the end as containing an element of truth. The mind-cure gospel thus once more appears to us as having dignity and importance. We have seen it to be a genuine religion, and no mere silly appeal to imagination to cure disease; we have seen its method of experimental verification to be not unlike the method of all science; and now here we find mind-cure as the champion of a perfectly definite conception of the metaphysical structure of the world. I hope that, in view of all this, you will not regret my having pressed it upon your attention at such length.
Here we have the interesting idea clearly presented to us that there are elements of the universe that may not fit rationally with other elements. From the perspective of any system made up of those other elements, these can only be seen as irrelevant and accidental—just so much "dirt," in a way, and out-of-place matter. I ask you not to forget this idea; because while most philosophers seem to ignore it or dismiss it too much to mention it, I believe we will ultimately have to accept it as having a grain of truth. The mind-cure approach once again appears to have significance and importance. We have recognized it as a genuine religion, not just a silly appeal to imagination for healing; we've seen its method of experimental validation resembles that of all science; and now we find mind-cure as the advocate for a clear understanding of the metaphysical structure of the world. I hope that considering all this, you won’t regret my emphasis on it for such a long time.
Let us now say good-by for a while to all this way of thinking, and turn towards those persons who cannot so swiftly throw off the burden of the consciousness of evil, [pg 134] but are congenitally fated to suffer from its presence. Just as we saw that in healthy-mindedness there are shallower and profounder levels, happiness like that of the mere animal, and more regenerate sorts of happiness, so also are there different levels of the morbid mind, and the one is much more formidable than the other. There are people for whom evil means only a mal-adjustment with things, a wrong correspondence of one's life with the environment. Such evil as this is curable, in principle at least, upon the natural plane, for merely by modifying either the self or the things, or both at once, the two terms may be made to fit, and all go merry as a marriage bell again. But there are others for whom evil is no mere relation of the subject to particular outer things, but something more radical and general, a wrongness or vice in his essential nature, which no alteration of the environment, or any superficial rearrangement of the inner self, can cure, and which requires a supernatural remedy. On the whole, the Latin races have leaned more towards the former way of looking upon evil, as made up of ills and sins in the plural, removable in detail; while the Germanic races have tended rather to think of Sin in the singular, and with a capital S, as of something ineradicably ingrained in our natural subjectivity, and never to be removed by any superficial piecemeal operations.70 These comparisons of races are always open to exception, but undoubtedly the northern tone in religion has inclined to the more intimately pessimistic persuasion, and this way of feeling, being the more extreme, we shall find by far the more instructive for our study.
Let’s now say goodbye for a while to this way of thinking and turn to those people who can’t easily shake off the burden of knowing about evil, [pg 134] but are inherently destined to suffer because of it. Just as we saw that within healthy-mindedness there are shallower and deeper levels—happiness like that of simple animals, and more refined types of happiness—there are also different levels of a troubled mind, and one is much more daunting than the other. For some, evil is just an issue of not fitting well with stuff, a mismatch between one’s life and their surroundings. This kind of evil can be treated, at least in theory, because simply by changing either the person or their circumstances, or both, the two can align again, and everything can run smoothly like a wedding bell. However, there are others for whom evil is not just a relationship to specific external things, but something deeper and more general, a flaw or vice in their very nature that no change in the environment or any superficial adjustment of the inner self can fix, and which needs a supernatural solution. Overall, Latin cultures have tended to view evil as made up of various ills and sins that can be addressed individually, while Germanic cultures are more inclined to think of Sin in the singular, with a capital S, as something deeply rooted in our natural subjectivity that can’t be eradicated by any superficial fixes. 70 These comparisons of cultures are always subject to exceptions, but it’s true that the northern approach to religion has leaned more towards a deeply pessimistic view, and this perspective, being more extreme, will be far more valuable for our study.
Recent psychology has found great use for the word “threshold” as a symbolic designation for the point at which one state of mind passes into another. Thus we [pg 135] speak of the threshold of a man's consciousness in general, to indicate the amount of noise, pressure, or other outer stimulus which it takes to arouse his attention at all. One with a high threshold will doze through an amount of racket by which one with a low threshold would be immediately waked. Similarly, when one is sensitive to small differences in any order of sensation, we say he has a low “difference-threshold”—his mind easily steps over it into the consciousness of the differences in question. And just so we might speak of a “pain-threshold,” a “fear-threshold,” a “misery-threshold,” and find it quickly overpassed by the consciousness of some individuals, but lying too high in others to be often reached by their consciousness. The sanguine and healthy-minded live habitually on the sunny side of their misery-line, the depressed and melancholy live beyond it, in darkness and apprehension. There are men who seem to have started in life with a bottle or two of champagne inscribed to their credit; whilst others seem to have been born close to the pain-threshold, which the slightest irritants fatally send them over.
Recent psychology has found great value in the term "doorway" as a symbolic term for the point where one state of mind transitions into another. Thus, we [pg 135] refer to the threshold of a person's consciousness in general to indicate the level of noise, pressure, or other external stimuli needed to capture their attention. Someone with a high threshold might sleep through noise that would instantly wake someone with a low threshold. Similarly, when someone is sensitive to small differences in any type of sensation, we say they have a low "just noticeable difference"—their mind easily recognizes the differences in question. We could also mention a “pain threshold,” a "fear threshold," or a “misery threshold,” which some people easily surpass in their awareness, while others find it too high to often reach. The optimistic and mentally healthy tend to live on the brighter side of their misery line, while the depressed and melancholic exist beyond it, in darkness and fear. Some people seem to start life with a couple of bottles of champagne credited to their name, while others appear to have been born near the pain-threshold, where even the slightest irritants can push them over the edge.
Does it not appear as if one who lived more habitually on one side of the pain-threshold might need a different sort of religion from one who habitually lived on the other? This question, of the relativity of different types of religion to different types of need, arises naturally at this point, and will become a serious problem ere we have done. But before we confront it in general terms, we must address ourselves to the unpleasant task of hearing what the sick souls, as we may call them in contrast to the healthy-minded, have to say of the secrets of their prison-house, their own peculiar form of consciousness. Let us then resolutely turn our backs on the once-born and their sky-blue optimistic gospel; let us not simply cry [pg 136] out, in spite of all appearances, “Hurrah for the Universe!—God's in his Heaven, all's right with the world.” Let us see rather whether pity, pain, and fear, and the sentiment of human helplessness may not open a profounder view and put into our hands a more complicated key to the meaning of the situation.
Doesn’t it seem like someone who usually lives on one side of the pain threshold might need a different kind of religion than someone who typically lives on the other? This question about how different types of religion relate to different needs comes up naturally here and will become a serious issue as we continue. But before we tackle it in broad terms, we need to face the uncomfortable task of listening to what the sick souls—contrasted with the healthy-minded—have to reveal about the secrets of their confinement, their unique form of consciousness. So, let’s firmly turn away from the once-born and their bright, optimistic beliefs; let’s not just shout [pg 136] out in defiance of appearances, "Hooray for the Universe! God is in His Heaven, and everything is right with the world." Instead, let’s explore whether feelings of pity, pain, fear, and the sense of human helplessness might open up a deeper perspective and give us a more complex key to understanding the situation.
To begin with, how can things so insecure as the successful experiences of this world afford a stable anchorage? A chain is no stronger than its weakest link, and life is after all a chain. In the healthiest and most prosperous existence, how many links of illness, danger, and disaster are always interposed? Unsuspectedly from the bottom of every fountain of pleasure, as the old poet said, something bitter rises up: a touch of nausea, a falling dead of the delight, a whiff of melancholy, things that sound a knell, for fugitive as they may be, they bring a feeling of coming from a deeper region and often have an appalling convincingness. The buzz of life ceases at their touch as a piano-string stops sounding when the damper falls upon it.
To start with, how can things as fragile as the successful experiences in this world provide a solid foundation? A chain is only as strong as its weakest link, and life is essentially a chain. In the healthiest and most prosperous life, how many links of illness, danger, and disaster are always between us? Unexpectedly, from the depths of every source of pleasure, as the old poet said, something bitter surfaces: a hint of nausea, a sudden end to joy, a wave of sadness—things that signal a toll. As fleeting as they are, they evoke a sense of coming from a deeper place and often have a chilling sense of reality. The vibrancy of life fades at their touch, just as a piano string stops vibrating when the damper comes down on it.
Of course the music can commence again;—and again and again,—at intervals. But with this the healthy-minded consciousness is left with an irremediable sense of precariousness. It is a bell with a crack; it draws its breath on sufferance and by an accident.
Of course, the music can start up again—over and over—at intervals. But with this, the clear-minded awareness is left with an unavoidable feeling of instability. It's like a bell with a crack; it works only through chance and at the mercy of circumstances.
Even if we suppose a man so packed with healthy-mindedness as never to have experienced in his own person any of these sobering intervals, still, if he is a reflecting being, he must generalize and class his own lot with that of others; and, doing so, he must see that his escape is just a lucky chance and no essential difference. He might just as well have been born to an entirely different fortune. And then indeed the hollow security! What [pg 137] kind of a frame of things is it of which the best you can say is, “Thank God, it has let me off clear this time!” Is not its blessedness a fragile fiction? Is not your joy in it a very vulgar glee, not much unlike the snicker of any rogue at his success? If indeed it were all success, even on such terms as that! But take the happiest man, the one most envied by the world, and in nine cases out of ten his inmost consciousness is one of failure. Either his ideals in the line of his achievements are pitched far higher than the achievements themselves, or else he has secret ideals of which the world knows nothing, and in regard to which he inwardly knows himself to be found wanting.
Even if we imagine a person who is so positive that they’ve never faced any of these sobering moments themselves, if they reflect on things, they have to realize that their situation is no different from anyone else’s. Their good fortune is merely a stroke of luck and not anything fundamentally special. They could just as easily have been born into a completely different life. And then, what a hollow sense of security that is! What kind of world is it where the best you can say is, “Thank God, I got away without any trouble this time!”? Isn’t its supposed bliss a fragile illusion? Isn’t your happiness in it just a shallow delight, not much different from the smirk of a con artist enjoying his success? If it were truly all success, even under those circumstances! But take the happiest person, the one most envied by others, and in nine out of ten cases, their true feelings are those of failure. Either their ambitions are set much higher than what they actually achieve, or they have personal ideals that the world doesn’t know about, and deep down, they feel inadequate in relation to them.
When such a conquering optimist as Goethe can express himself in this wise, how must it be with less successful men?
When a conquering optimist like Goethe can express himself this way, how must it be for less successful individuals?
“I will say nothing,” writes Goethe in 1824, “against the course of my existence. But at bottom it has been nothing but pain and burden, and I can affirm that during the whole of my 75 years, I have not had four weeks of genuine well-being. It is but the perpetual rolling of a rock that must be raised up again forever.”
“I won’t say anything,” writes Goethe in 1824, “I've been going against the current of my life. But honestly, it has only brought me pain and hardship. I can say that in my whole 75 years, I haven't had four weeks of real happiness. It's just a never-ending struggle of trying to lift a boulder that I have to lift over and over again.”
What single-handed man was ever on the whole as successful as Luther? yet when he had grown old, he looked back on his life as if it were an absolute failure.
What single-handed man was ever as successful as Luther? Yet when he got older, he looked back on his life as if it were a complete failure.
“I am utterly weary of life. I pray the Lord will come forthwith and carry me hence. Let him come, above all, with his last Judgment: I will stretch out my neck, the thunder will burst forth, and I shall be at rest.”—And having a necklace of white agates in his hand at the time he added: “O God, grant that it may come without delay. I would readily eat up this necklace to-day, for the Judgment to come to-morrow.”—The Electress Dowager, one day when Luther was dining with her, said to him: “Doctor, I wish you may live forty years to [pg 138]come.” “Madam,” replied he, “rather than live forty years more, I would give up my chance of Paradise.”
“I'm utterly exhausted with life. I pray that the Lord will come soon and take me away. Let him come, especially with his final Judgment: I will hold out my neck, the thunder will crash, and I will find peace.”—While holding a necklace of white agates, he added: “Oh God, let it arrive quickly. I would willingly take this necklace today for the Judgment to happen tomorrow.”—One day, while having dinner with Luther, the Electress Dowager said to him: “Doc, I hope you live for another forty years[pg 138].” "Ma'am," he responded, “I’d rather give up my chance at Paradise than live for another forty years.”
Failure, then, failure! so the world stamps us at every turn. We strew it with our blunders, our misdeeds, our lost opportunities, with all the memorials of our inadequacy to our vocation. And with what a damning emphasis does it then blot us out! No easy fine, no mere apology or formal expiation, will satisfy the world's demands, but every pound of flesh exacted is soaked with all its blood. The subtlest forms of suffering known to man are connected with the poisonous humiliations incidental to these results.
Failure, then, failure! That’s how the world judges us at every turn. We fill it with our mistakes, our wrongdoings, our missed chances, carrying all the reminders of our inability to meet our calling. And what a harsh impact it has as it wipes us out! No simple fine, no half-hearted apology or official atonement will meet the world’s expectations; every ounce of flesh demanded comes drenched in all its pain. The most subtle forms of suffering known to humanity are tied to the toxic humiliations that come with these outcomes.
And they are pivotal human experiences. A process so ubiquitous and everlasting is evidently an integral part of life. “There is indeed one element in human destiny,” Robert Louis Stevenson writes, “that not blindness itself can controvert. Whatever else we are intended to do, we are not intended to succeed; failure is the fate allotted.”71 And our nature being thus rooted in failure, is it any wonder that theologians should have held it to be essential, and thought that only through the personal experience of humiliation which it engenders the deeper sense of life's significance is reached?72
And they are pivotal human experiences. A process that is so common and timeless is obviously a key part of life. "There is definitely one aspect of human destiny," Robert Louis Stevenson writes, “that not even blindness can contest. No matter what else we are meant to do, we are not meant to succeed; failure is what we are destined for.”71 And with our nature being so rooted in failure, is it any surprise that theologians have believed it to be essential and thought that only through the personal experience of the humiliation it brings can we truly grasp the deeper meaning of life?72
But this is only the first stage of the world-sickness. Make the human being's sensitiveness a little greater, carry him a little farther over the misery-threshold, and the good quality of the successful moments themselves when they occur is spoiled and vitiated. All natural goods perish. Riches take wings; fame is a breath; love is a cheat; youth and health and pleasure vanish. Can things whose end is always dust and disappointment be the real goods which our souls require? Back of everything is the great spectre of universal death, the all-encompassing blackness:—
But this is just the first stage of the world's sickness. Increase a person's sensitivity a little more, push them a bit further over the threshold of suffering, and even the good moments that happen become tainted and spoiled. All natural blessings fade away. Wealth disappears; fame is fleeting; love can be deceptive; youth, health, and pleasure all fade away. Can things that always end in dust and disappointment be the true treasures our souls need? Behind everything looms the vast specter of universal death, the all-consuming darkness:—
“What profit hath a man of all his labour which he taketh under the Sun? I looked on all the works that my hands had wrought, and behold, all was vanity and vexation of spirit. For that which befalleth the sons of men befalleth beasts; as the one dieth, so dieth the other; all are of the dust, and all turn to dust again.... The dead know not anything, neither have they any more a reward; for the memory of them is forgotten. Also their love and their hatred and their envy is now perished; neither have they any more a portion for ever in anything that is done under the Sun.... Truly the light is sweet, and a pleasant thing it is for the eyes to behold the Sun: but if a man live many years and rejoice in them all, yet let him remember the days of darkness; for they shall be many.”
“What does a person gain from all their hard work in this life? I examined everything I had achieved, and to be honest, it all felt pointless and frustrating. What happens to people happens to animals; they both die in the same way. We all come from dust and return to dust. The dead know nothing and get no reward; their memory fades away. Their love, hatred, and jealousy are gone; they have no involvement in anything that happens in this world anymore. Truly, light is enjoyable, and it’s nice for the eyes to see the sun; but if someone lives for many years and enjoys them all, they should remember the tough times because there will be plenty of them.”
In short, life and its negation are beaten up inextricably together. But if the life be good, the negation of it must be bad. Yet the two are equally essential facts of existence; and all natural happiness thus seems infected with a contradiction. The breath of the sepulchre surrounds it.
In short, life and its opposite are tightly intertwined. But if life is good, then its opposite must be bad. Still, both are equally essential parts of existence; and all natural happiness seems to carry a contradiction. The shadow of the grave looms over it.
To a mind attentive to this state of things and rightly subject to the joy-destroying chill which such a contemplation engenders, the only relief that healthy-mindedness can give is by saying: “Stuff and nonsense, get out into the open air!” or “Cheer up, old fellow, you'll [pg 140] be all right erelong, if you will only drop your morbidness!” But in all seriousness, can such bald animal talk as that be treated as a rational answer? To ascribe religious value to mere happy-go-lucky contentment with one's brief chance at natural good is but the very consecration of forgetfulness and superficiality. Our troubles lie indeed too deep for that cure. The fact that we can die, that we can be ill at all, is what perplexes us; the fact that we now for a moment live and are well is irrelevant to that perplexity. We need a life not correlated with death, a health not liable to illness, a kind of good that will not perish, a good in fact that flies beyond the Goods of nature.
To a mind that notices this situation and is rightfully affected by the joy-killing chill it brings, the only comfort that a healthy mindset can offer is to say: “Nonsense, go get some fresh air!” or “Cheer up, my friend! You'll be okay soon enough if you just let go of your sadness!” But seriously, can such simplistic talk be considered a logical response? Assigning religious significance to just being carefree and accepting one's short chance at natural happiness is merely the ultimate endorsement of forgetfulness and shallowness. Our issues are indeed much deeper than that solution. The truth that we can die, that we can get sick at all, is what troubles us; the fact that we are alive and well right now is irrelevant to that dilemma. We need a life that isn’t tied to death, a health that doesn’t face illness, a kind of goodness that won’t fade away, a good that actually transcends the Good things of nature.
It all depends on how sensitive the soul may become to discords. “The trouble with me is that I believe too much in common happiness and goodness,” said a friend of mine whose consciousness was of this sort, “and nothing can console me for their transiency. I am appalled and disconcerted at its being possible.” And so with most of us: a little cooling down of animal excitability and instinct, a little loss of animal toughness, a little irritable weakness and descent of the pain-threshold, will bring the worm at the core of all our usual springs of delight into full view, and turn us into melancholy metaphysicians. The pride of life and glory of the world will shrivel. It is after all but the standing quarrel of hot youth and hoary eld. Old age has the last word: the purely naturalistic look at life, however enthusiastically it may begin, is sure to end in sadness.
It all depends on how sensitive the soul can get to disruptions. "The issue with me is that I have too much faith in universal happiness and goodness," said a friend of mine who felt this way, "and nothing can ease my pain because of their temporary nature. I'm shocked and disturbed that it's even possible." Most of us feel the same: a slight dulling of our animal excitement and instincts, a bit of loss in our toughness, a touch of irritability and a lowered pain threshold will reveal the underlying worm in all our typical sources of joy, turning us into sad philosophers. The pride of life and the glory of the world will wither away. Ultimately, it’s just the ongoing clash between youthful enthusiasm and the wisdom of old age. Old age gets the final say: a strictly natural view of life, no matter how passionately it starts, is bound to end in sadness.
This sadness lies at the heart of every merely positivistic, agnostic, or naturalistic scheme of philosophy. Let sanguine healthy-mindedness do its best with its strange power of living in the moment and ignoring and forgetting, still the evil background is really there to be [pg 141] thought of, and the skull will grin in at the banquet. In the practical life of the individual, we know how his whole gloom or glee about any present fact depends on the remoter schemes and hopes with which it stands related. Its significance and framing give it the chief part of its value. Let it be known to lead nowhere, and however agreeable it may be in its immediacy, its glow and gilding vanish. The old man, sick with an insidious internal disease, may laugh and quaff his wine at first as well as ever, but he knows his fate now, for the doctors have revealed it; and the knowledge knocks the satisfaction out of all these functions. They are partners of death and the worm is their brother, and they turn to a mere flatness.
This sadness is at the core of every purely positivistic, agnostic, or naturalistic philosophy. Even if optimistic people try their best to live in the moment, ignoring and forgetting, the troubling reality is still there to be considered, and the grim truth will always be present at the feast. In our everyday lives, we understand how our overall mood about any current situation is influenced by the broader plans and aspirations it connects to. Its meaning and context give it most of its worth. If it's clear that it leads nowhere, then, no matter how nice it seems in the moment, its charm and shine fade away. An elderly man, suffering from a hidden illness, might still laugh and enjoy his wine just like before, but he knows his fate now, as the doctors have told him; and this awareness takes away the joy from all those actions. They become companions of death, and everything turns flat.
The lustre of the present hour is always borrowed from the background of possibilities it goes with. Let our common experiences be enveloped in an eternal moral order; let our suffering have an immortal significance; let Heaven smile upon the earth, and deities pay their visits; let faith and hope be the atmosphere which man breathes in;—and his days pass by with zest; they stir with prospects, they thrill with remoter values. Place round them on the contrary the curdling cold and gloom and absence of all permanent meaning which for pure naturalism and the popular science evolutionism of our time are all that is visible ultimately, and the thrill stops short, or turns rather to an anxious trembling.
The brightness of the present moment always comes from the background of possibilities it accompanies. Let our shared experiences be surrounded by an everlasting moral order; let our suffering have timeless significance; let Heaven shine down on Earth, and gods make their visits; let faith and hope be the air we breathe—then our days will pass with enthusiasm; they will be filled with opportunities and exciting deeper meanings. On the other hand, if we surround them with the chilling cold and darkness, and the absence of any lasting meaning, which pure naturalism and the popular scientific evolutionism of our time ultimately reveal, the excitement fades or turns into anxious worry.
For naturalism, fed on recent cosmological speculations, mankind is in a position similar to that of a set of people living on a frozen lake, surrounded by cliffs over which there is no escape, yet knowing that little by little the ice is melting, and the inevitable day drawing near when the last film of it will disappear, and to be drowned ignominiously will be the human creature's portion. The [pg 142] merrier the skating, the warmer and more sparkling the sun by day, and the ruddier the bonfires at night, the more poignant the sadness with which one must take in the meaning of the total situation.
For naturalism, influenced by recent cosmological ideas, humanity is like a group of people stranded on a frozen lake, surrounded by cliffs with no way out, fully aware that the ice is slowly melting. The unavoidable day is approaching when the last layer will vanish, and facing a shameful drowning will be humanity's fate. The [pg 142] more cheerful the skating, the brighter and more sparkling the sun during the day, and the redder the bonfires at night, the deeper the sadness with which one must acknowledge the entire situation.
The early Greeks are continually held up to us in literary works as models of the healthy-minded joyousness which the religion of nature may engender. There was indeed much joyousness among the Greeks—Homer's flow of enthusiasm for most things that the sun shines upon is steady. But even in Homer the reflective passages are cheerless,73 and the moment the Greeks grew systematically pensive and thought of ultimates, they became unmitigated pessimists.74 The jealousy of the gods, the nemesis that follows too much happiness, the all-encompassing death, fate's dark opacity, the ultimate and unintelligible cruelty, were the fixed background of [pg 143] their imagination. The beautiful joyousness of their polytheism is only a poetic modern fiction. They knew no joys comparable in quality of preciousness to those which we shall erelong see that Brahmans, Buddhists, Christians, Mohammedans, twice-born people whose religion is non-naturalistic, get from their several creeds of mysticism and renunciation.
The early Greeks are often portrayed in literature as examples of the healthy-minded joy that nature can inspire. There was indeed a lot of joy among the Greeks—Homer’s enthusiasm for most things touched by the sun is unwavering. But even in Homer, the reflective parts are bleak, and as soon as the Greeks became thoughtful and contemplated deeper meanings, they turned into complete pessimists. The jealousy of the gods, the consequences that follow excessive happiness, the all-consuming death, the dark uncertainty of fate, and the ultimate, incomprehensible cruelty were the constant backdrop of their imagination. The beautiful joy of their polytheism is just a poetic modern illusion. They didn’t experience joys as valuable as those that we will soon see enjoyed by Brahmans, Buddhists, Christians, Muslims, and others whose non-naturalistic religions offer them various forms of mysticism and renunciation.
Stoic insensibility and Epicurean resignation were the farthest advance which the Greek mind made in that direction. The Epicurean said: “Seek not to be happy, but rather to escape unhappiness; strong happiness is always linked with pain; therefore hug the safe shore, and do not tempt the deeper raptures. Avoid disappointment by expecting little, and by aiming low; and above all do not fret.” The Stoic said: “The only genuine good that life can yield a man is the free possession of his own soul; all other goods are lies.” Each of these philosophies is in its degree a philosophy of despair in nature's boons. Trustful self-abandonment to the joys that freely offer has entirely departed from both Epicurean and Stoic; and what each proposes is a way of rescue from the resultant dust-and-ashes state of mind. The Epicurean still awaits results from economy of indulgence and damping of desire. The Stoic hopes for no results, and gives up natural good altogether. There is dignity in both these forms of resignation. They represent distinct stages in the sobering process which man's primitive intoxication with sense-happiness is sure to undergo. In the one the hot blood has grown cool, in the other it has become quite cold; and although I have spoken of them in the past tense, as if they were merely historic, yet Stoicism and Epicureanism will probably be to all time typical attitudes, marking a certain definite stage accomplished in the evolution of the world-sick [pg 144] soul.75 They mark the conclusion of what we call the once-born period, and represent the highest flights of what twice-born religion would call the purely natural man—Epicureanism, which can only by great courtesy be called a religion, showing his refinement, and Stoicism exhibiting his moral will. They leave the world in the shape of an unreconciled contradiction, and seek no higher unity. Compared with the complex ecstasies which the supernaturally regenerated Christian may enjoy, or the oriental pantheist indulge in, their receipts for equanimity are expedients which seem almost crude in their simplicity.
Stoic indifference and Epicurean acceptance were the furthest the Greek mind progressed in that direction. The Epicurean said: "Don’t try to be happy; instead, focus on avoiding unhappiness. Real happiness often comes with pain, so play it safe and don’t put yourself at risk for stronger feelings. Prevent disappointment by keeping your expectations low and setting small goals; and most importantly, don’t stress." The Stoic said: "The only true good life offers you is the freedom to own your own soul; everything else is a lie." Each of these philosophies represents a form of despair regarding nature’s gifts. Trusting surrender to the joys that come naturally has completely left both Epicurean and Stoic ideologies; what they offer is a way to escape the resulting sense of emptiness. The Epicurean still hopes to gain something through moderation of pleasure and controlling desire. The Stoic expects nothing to come from it and abandons natural good completely. There is dignity in both types of resignation. They reflect different stages in the process of awakening that humankind’s initial intoxication with sensory happiness is bound to go through. In one, the intense emotions have simmered down; in the other, they have become completely numb. And although I’ve discussed them as if they’re things of the past, Stoicism and Epicureanism will likely always be typical attitudes, representing a specific stage achieved in the evolution of the weary soul. They signify the end of what we call the once-born phase and embody the highest expressions of what twice-born religion would term the purely natural man—Epicureanism, which can only be considered a religion with some generosity, demonstrating his refinement, and Stoicism showcasing his moral resolve. They leave the world as an unresolved contradiction, seeking no greater unity. Compared to the complex joys that a supernaturally reborn Christian may experience or the feelings that an eastern pantheist may enjoy, their methods for maintaining calm seem almost simplistic in their rawness.
Please observe, however, that I am not yet pretending finally to judge any of these attitudes. I am only describing their variety.
Please note, however, that I am not pretending to judge any of these attitudes just yet. I'm simply describing their variety.
The securest way to the rapturous sorts of happiness of which the twice-born make report has as an historic matter of fact been through a more radical pessimism than anything that we have yet considered. We have seen how the lustre and enchantment may be rubbed off from the goods of nature. But there is a pitch of unhappiness so great that the goods of nature may be entirely forgotten, and all sentiment of their existence vanish from the mental field. For this extremity of pessimism to be reached, something more is needed than observation of [pg 145] life and reflection upon death. The individual must in his own person become the prey of a pathological melancholy. As the healthy-minded enthusiast succeeds in ignoring evil's very existence, so the subject of melancholy is forced in spite of himself to ignore that of all good whatever: for him it may no longer have the least reality. Such sensitiveness and susceptibility to mental pain is a rare occurrence where the nervous constitution is entirely normal; one seldom finds it in a healthy subject even where he is the victim of the most atrocious cruelties of outward fortune. So we note here the neurotic constitution, of which I said so much in my first lecture, making its active entrance on our scene, and destined to play a part in much that follows. Since these experiences of melancholy are in the first instance absolutely private and individual, I can now help myself out with personal documents. Painful indeed they will be to listen to, and there is almost an indecency in handling them in public. Yet they lie right in the middle of our path; and if we are to touch the psychology of religion at all seriously, we must be willing to forget conventionalities, and dive below the smooth and lying official conversational surface.
The safest route to the intense kinds of happiness that those who have experienced a deeper understanding talk about has historically been through a kind of pessimism that's more radical than anything we've looked at so far. We’ve seen how the allure and magic can fade from the gifts of nature. However, there's a level of unhappiness so profound that the gifts of nature may be completely forgotten, and any awareness of their existence can disappear from the mind. To reach this extreme pessimism, more than just observing life and reflecting on death is necessary. The individual must experience a deep, personal melancholy. Just as those who are generally optimistic can ignore the existence of evil, a person suffering from melancholy is compelled, against his will, to overlook any good at all: for him, it may no longer hold any reality. This level of sensitivity and susceptibility to mental pain is rare when the nervous system is completely healthy; you hardly find it in someone healthy, even if they are facing the most terrible misfortunes. So, we observe here the neurotic constitution, which I've discussed in my first lecture, making its entrance, set to play a significant role in what follows. Since these experiences of melancholy are initially entirely private and personal, I can now draw upon my own documents. They will be painful to discuss, and it almost feels inappropriate to handle them publicly. Yet, they are right in our path, and if we want to seriously engage with the psychology of religion, we must be ready to set aside conventions and dive beneath the smooth and misleading surface of official conversation.
One can distinguish many kinds of pathological depression. Sometimes it is mere passive joylessness and dreariness, discouragement, dejection, lack of taste and zest and spring. Professor Ribot has proposed the name anhedonia to designate this condition.
One can distinguish many types of pathological depression. Sometimes it is just a sense of passive joylessness and gloom, discouragement, sadness, and a lack of enthusiasm and energy. Professor Ribot has suggested the term lack of pleasure to describe this condition.
“The state of anhedonia, if I may coin a new word to pair off with analgesia,” he writes, “has been very little studied, but it exists. A young girl was smitten with a liver disease which for some time altered her constitution. She felt no longer any affection for her father and mother. She would have played with her doll, but it was impossible to find the least pleasure in [pg 146]the act. The same things which formerly convulsed her with laughter entirely failed to interest her now. Esquirol observed the case of a very intelligent magistrate who was also a prey to hepatic disease. Every emotion appeared dead within him. He manifested neither perversion nor violence, but complete absence of emotional reaction. If he went to the theatre, which he did out of habit, he could find no pleasure there. The thought of his house, of his home, of his wife, and of his absent children moved him as little, he said, as a theorem of Euclid.”76
“The state of anhedonia, if I may coin a new term to pair with analgesia,” he's writing, “It hasn't been studied much, but it definitely exists. A young girl experienced liver disease that changed her entire being. She lost any feelings of affection for her parents. She could have played with her doll, but she didn’t find any joy in it. The things that used to make her laugh uncontrollably no longer interested her at all. Esquirol noted the case of a highly intelligent magistrate who was also dealing with liver disease. All emotions seemed to be dead within him. He didn't display any perversion or violence, just a complete absence of emotional response. Even when he went to the theater, which he did out of habit, he felt no enjoyment. He said that thoughts of his house, his home, his wife, and his absent children affected him as little as a theorem from Euclid.”76
Prolonged seasickness will in most persons produce a temporary condition of anhedonia. Every good, terrestrial or celestial, is imagined only to be turned from with disgust. A temporary condition of this sort, connected with the religious evolution of a singularly lofty character, both intellectual and moral, is well described by the Catholic philosopher, Father Gratry, in his autobiographical recollections. In consequence of mental isolation and excessive study at the Polytechnic school, young Gratry fell into a state of nervous exhaustion with symptoms which he thus describes:—
Prolonged seasickness will usually lead to a temporary state of anhedonia for most people. Every good thing, whether earthly or heavenly, is only imagined to be met with disgust. This kind of temporary condition, linked with the spiritual development of a uniquely elevated character, both intellectually and morally, is well captured by the Catholic philosopher, Father Gratry, in his autobiographical memories. Due to mental isolation and intense studying at the Polytechnic school, young Gratry fell into a state of nervous exhaustion, which he describes as follows:—
“I had such a universal terror that I woke at night with a start, thinking that the Pantheon was tumbling on the Polytechnic school, or that the school was in flames, or that the Seine was pouring into the Catacombs, and that Paris was being swallowed up. And when these impressions were past, all day long without respite I suffered an incurable and intolerable desolation, verging on despair. I thought myself, in fact, rejected by God, lost, damned! I felt something like the suffering of hell. Before that I had never even thought of hell. My mind had never turned in that direction. Neither discourses nor reflections had impressed me in that way. I took no account of hell. Now, and all at once, I suffered in a measure what is suffered there.
“I was hit by a deep fear that woke me up at night, thinking the Pantheon was going to collapse onto the Polytechnic school, or that the school was on fire, or that the Seine was flooding the Catacombs, engulfing Paris. And when those thoughts faded, I was left with a constant, unbearable sense of emptiness throughout the day, teetering on the edge of despair. I truly felt like I had been abandoned by God, lost, cursed! I experienced something like the agony of hell. Before this, I had never even thought about hell. It wasn’t something that crossed my mind. I hadn’t paid attention to sermons or reflections that could have influenced me that way. I completely disregarded hell. Now, all of a sudden, I was feeling a taste of the suffering that exists there.”
“But what was perhaps still more dreadful is that every idea of heaven was taken away from me: I could no longer conceive [pg 147]of anything of the sort. Heaven did not seem to me worth going to. It was like a vacuum; a mythological elysium, an abode of shadows less real than the earth. I could conceive no joy, no pleasure in inhabiting it. Happiness, joy, light, affection, love—all these words were now devoid of sense. Without doubt I could still have talked of all these things, but I had become incapable of feeling anything in them, of understanding anything about them, of hoping anything from them, or of believing them to exist. There was my great and inconsolable grief! I neither perceived nor conceived any longer the existence of happiness or perfection. An abstract heaven over a naked rock. Such was my present abode for eternity.”77
“But what was maybe even more terrifying was that every idea of heaven was stripped away from me: I could no longer imagine [pg 147] anything like that. Heaven didn’t seem worth reaching for. It felt like a void; a mythical paradise, a place of shadows less real than the world. I couldn't picture any joy or pleasure in being there. Happiness, joy, light, affection, love—all these words lost their meaning. I could still talk about them, but I had lost the ability to feel anything connected to them, to understand them, to hope for anything from them, or to believe they existed. That was my deep and unending sorrow! I could neither sense nor imagine happiness or perfection. An abstract heaven over a bare rock. That was my current home for eternity.”77
So much for melancholy in the sense of incapacity for joyous feeling. A much worse form of it is positive and active anguish, a sort of psychical neuralgia wholly unknown to healthy life. Such anguish may partake of various characters, having sometimes more the quality of loathing; sometimes that of irritation and exasperation; or again of self-mistrust and self-despair; or of suspicion, anxiety, trepidation, fear. The patient may rebel or submit; [pg 148] may accuse himself, or accuse outside powers; and he may or he may not be tormented by the theoretical mystery of why he should so have to suffer. Most cases are mixed cases, and we should not treat our classifications with too much respect. Moreover, it is only a relatively small proportion of cases that connect themselves with the religious sphere of experience at all. Exasperated cases, for instance, as a rule do not. I quote now literally from the first case of melancholy on which I lay my hand. It is a letter from a patient in a French asylum.
So much for melancholy in the sense of being unable to feel joy. A much worse form of it is an active and intense anguish, a kind of mental pain that's completely foreign to a healthy life. This anguish can take on various forms, sometimes feeling more like disgust; other times, it feels like irritation and frustration; or it may involve self-doubt and hopelessness, or suspicion, anxiety, nervousness, fear. The person suffering may rebel against their feelings or give in to them; they might blame themselves or external forces; and they may or may not be troubled by the confusing question of why they have to suffer like this. Most cases are a mix, and we shouldn’t take our classifications too seriously. Furthermore, only a relatively small number of cases are connected to religious experiences at all. Frustrated cases, for instance, usually don’t connect in that way. Now, I’ll quote directly from the first case of melancholy that I encountered. It’s a letter from a patient in a French asylum.
“I suffer too much in this hospital, both physically and morally. Besides the burnings and the sleeplessness (for I no longer sleep since I am shut up here, and the little rest I get is broken by bad dreams, and I am waked with a jump by nightmares, dreadful visions, lightning, thunder, and the rest), fear, atrocious fear, presses me down, holds me without respite, never lets me go. Where is the justice in it all! What have I done to deserve this excess of severity? Under what form will this fear crush me? What would I not owe to any one who would rid me of my life! Eat, drink, lie awake all night, suffer without interruption—such is the fine legacy I have received from my mother! What I fail to understand is this abuse of power. There are limits to everything, there is a middle way. But God knows neither middle way nor limits. I say God, but why? All I have known so far has been the devil. After all, I am afraid of God as much as of the devil, so I drift along, thinking of nothing but suicide, but with neither courage nor means here to execute the act. As you read this, it will easily prove to you my insanity. The style and the ideas are incoherent enough—I can see that myself. But I cannot keep myself from being either crazy or an idiot; and, as things are, from whom should I ask pity? I am defenseless against the invisible enemy who is tightening his coils around me. I should be no better armed against him even if I saw him, or had seen him. Oh, if he would but kill me, devil take him! Death, [pg 149]death, once for all! But I stop. I have raved to you long enough. I say raved, for I can write no otherwise, having neither brain nor thoughts left. O God! what a misfortune to be born! Born like a mushroom, doubtless between an evening and a morning; and how true and right I was when in our philosophy-year in college I chewed the cud of bitterness with the pessimists. Yes, indeed, there is more pain in life than gladness—it is one long agony until the grave. Think how gay it makes me to remember that this horrible misery of mine, coupled with this unspeakable fear, may last fifty, one hundred, who knows how many more years!”78
“I'm suffering so much in this hospital, both physically and mentally. The burns and sleepless nights (I can’t sleep at all since I’ve been trapped here, and the little rest I do manage is ruined by nightmares—horrific visions, lightning, thunder, and more) are overwhelming. Fear, absolute fear, crushes me, keeps me pinned down, never letting up. Where’s the justice in this? What did I do to deserve such terrible treatment? How is this fear going to ruin me? I would give anything to be free from this life! Eating, drinking, lying awake all night, suffering without end—this is the wonderful legacy my mother left me! What I can’t understand is this abuse of power. There are limits to everything, a middle ground. But God knows nothing of moderation or boundaries. I mention God, but why? All I’ve known so far is the devil. Honestly, I fear God just as much as I fear the devil, so I drift through life, consumed by suicidal thoughts, yet I don’t have the courage or means to end it here. As you read this, it will clearly show my madness. The style and ideas are disjointed enough—I see that myself. But I can’t help being either crazy or foolish; given my situation, who should I turn to for compassion? I’m defenseless against the invisible enemy tightening its grip on me. Even if I could see him, I wouldn't be any better prepared to fight him. Oh, if he would just kill me, to hell with him! Death, [pg 149]death, once and for all! But I’ll stop. I’ve ranted to you long enough. I call it ranting because I can’t write any other way, having lost both my mind and my thoughts. Oh God! What a misfortune it is to be born! Born like a mushroom, probably between an evening and a morning; and how right I was when, during our philosophy year in college, I wallowed in bitterness with the pessimists. Yes, indeed, there’s more pain in life than joy—it’s one long agony until the grave. Just think how cheerful it is to realize that this terrible misery of mine, along with this indescribable fear, might last fifty, a hundred, who knows how many more years!”78
This letter shows two things. First, you see how the entire consciousness of the poor man is so choked with the feeling of evil that the sense of there being any good in the world is lost for him altogether. His attention excludes it, cannot admit it: the sun has left his heaven. And secondly you see how the querulous temper of his misery keeps his mind from taking a religious direction. Querulousness of mind tends in fact rather towards irreligion; and it has played, so far as I know, no part whatever in the construction of religious systems.
This letter shows two things. First, it highlights how the poor man's entire mindset is so overwhelmed by feelings of evil that he completely loses the sense of any good in the world. He can’t focus on it; it’s like the sun has gone from his sky. And second, you can see how his nagging misery prevents his thoughts from turning to religion. A complaining mindset tends to lead away from faith, and as far as I know, it hasn’t played any role in building religious systems.
Religious melancholy must be cast in a more melting mood. Tolstoy has left us, in his book called My Confession, a wonderful account of the attack of melancholy which led him to his own religious conclusions. The latter in some respects are peculiar; but the melancholy presents two characters which make it a typical document for our present purpose. First it is a well-marked case of anhedonia, of passive loss of appetite for all life's values; and second, it shows how the altered and estranged aspect which the world assumed in consequence of this stimulated Tolstoy's intellect to a gnawing, carking questioning and effort for philosophic relief. I mean [pg 150] to quote Tolstoy at some length; but before doing so, I will make a general remark on each of these two points.
Religious melancholy needs to be expressed in a more heartfelt tone. Tolstoy has given us a remarkable account in his book, My Confession, detailing his struggle with melancholy that led him to his own religious beliefs. These beliefs are somewhat unique, but the melancholy reflects two distinct characteristics that make it relevant for our discussion. First, it's a clear instance of anhedonia, a passive loss of interest in all of life's values; and second, it illustrates how the changed and alienated way the world appeared as a result of this drove Tolstoy’s mind to a persistent, troubling questioning and quest for philosophical understanding. I mean [pg 150] to quote Tolstoy at some length; but before I do that, I’ll make a general comment on each of these two points.
First on our spiritual judgments and the sense of value in general.
First on our spiritual judgments and the overall sense of value.
It is notorious that facts are compatible with opposite emotional comments, since the same fact will inspire entirely different feelings in different persons, and at different times in the same person; and there is no rationally deducible connection between any outer fact and the sentiments it may happen to provoke. These have their source in another sphere of existence altogether, in the animal and spiritual region of the subject's being. Conceive yourself, if possible, suddenly stripped of all the emotion with which your world now inspires you, and try to imagine it as it exists, purely by itself, without your favorable or unfavorable, hopeful or apprehensive comment. It will be almost impossible for you to realize such a condition of negativity and deadness. No one portion of the universe would then have importance beyond another; and the whole collection of its things and series of its events would be without significance, character, expression, or perspective. Whatever of value, interest, or meaning our respective worlds may appear endued with are thus pure gifts of the spectator's mind. The passion of love is the most familiar and extreme example of this fact. If it comes, it comes; if it does not come, no process of reasoning can force it. Yet it transforms the value of the creature loved as utterly as the sunrise transforms Mont Blanc from a corpse-like gray to a rosy enchantment; and it sets the whole world to a new tune for the lover and gives a new issue to his life. So with fear, with indignation, jealousy, ambition, worship. If they are there, life changes. And whether they shall be there or not depends almost always upon [pg 151] non-logical, often on organic conditions. And as the excited interest which these passions put into the world is our gift to the world, just so are the passions themselves gifts,—gifts to us, from sources sometimes low and sometimes high; but almost always non-logical and beyond our control. How can the moribund old man reason back to himself the romance, the mystery, the imminence of great things with which our old earth tingled for him in the days when he was young and well? Gifts, either of the flesh or of the spirit; and the spirit bloweth where it listeth; and the world's materials lend their surface passively to all the gifts alike, as the stage-setting receives indifferently whatever alternating colored lights may be shed upon it from the optical apparatus in the gallery.
It’s well-known that facts can trigger completely different emotional reactions, since the same fact can evoke entirely different feelings in different people, and at various times in the same person. There’s no logical link between any external fact and the feelings it might generate. These feelings come from a completely different aspect of existence, from the emotional and spiritual parts of a person’s being. Imagine, if you can, being stripped of all the emotions that your world now inspires in you, and try to see it as it stands, purely on its own, without your positive or negative, hopeful or fearful thoughts about it. It would be almost impossible to grasp such a state of emptiness and lifelessness. No part of the universe would hold more importance than another, and the entire collection of things and events would lack significance, character, expression, or perspective. Any value, interest, or meaning that our individual worlds seem to possess are simply products of the observer's mind. The passion of love is the most familiar and extreme example of this. If it arrives, it arrives; if it doesn’t, no amount of reasoning can bring it. Yet it changes the value of the beloved as completely as the sunrise transforms Mont Blanc from a dull gray to a rosy glow; it tunes the entire world to a new melody for the lover and provides a new direction for their life. The same goes for fear, indignation, jealousy, and ambition. If they’re present, life shifts. Whether they’re present or not usually depends on [pg 151] non-logical, often organic factors. And just as the intense interest these feelings bring to the world is our gift to it, the feelings themselves are presents—gifts to us, from sources that can be both low and high; but nearly always non-logical and beyond our control. How can an aged, weary man reason himself back to the romance, the mystery, the potential for greatness that once made our old world resonate for him in his youth? Gifts, whether of the body or the spirit; and the spirit blows where it wishes; and the materials of the world passively reflect all these gifts, like a stage set that receives any shifting colored lights cast upon it from above.
Meanwhile the practically real world for each one of us, the effective world of the individual, is the compound world, the physical facts and emotional values in indistinguishable combination. Withdraw or pervert either factor of this complex resultant, and the kind of experience we call pathological ensues.
Meanwhile, the practically real world for each of us—the effective world of the individual—is a mixed reality, where physical facts and emotional values are blended together. If you remove or distort either of these elements from this complex combination, you end up with what we call a pathological experience.
In Tolstoy's case the sense that life had any meaning whatever was for a time wholly withdrawn. The result was a transformation in the whole expression of reality. When we come to study the phenomenon of conversion or religious regeneration, we shall see that a not infrequent consequence of the change operated in the subject is a transfiguration of the face of nature in his eyes. A new heaven seems to shine upon a new earth. In melancholiacs there is usually a similar change, only it is in the reverse direction. The world now looks remote, strange, sinister, uncanny. Its color is gone, its breath is cold, there is no speculation in the eyes it glares with. “It is as if I lived in another century,” says one asylum patient.—“I [pg 152] see everything through a cloud,” says another, “things are not as they were, and I am changed.”—“I see,” says a third, “I touch, but the things do not come near me, a thick veil alters the hue and look of everything.”—“Persons move like shadows, and sounds seem to come from a distant world.”—“There is no longer any past for me; people appear so strange; it is as if I could not see any reality, as if I were in a theatre; as if people were actors, and everything were scenery; I can no longer find myself; I walk, but why? Everything floats before my eyes, but leaves no impression.”—“I weep false tears, I have unreal hands: the things I see are not real things.”—Such are expressions that naturally rise to the lips of melancholy subjects describing their changed state.79
In Tolstoy's case, the feeling that life had any meaning at all was completely taken away for a while. This led to a total shift in how he perceived reality. When we explore the phenomenon of conversion or spiritual renewal, we'll notice that a common outcome of this change in the individual is a transformation in how they see nature. A new sky seems to shine over a new earth. In people with depression, there's often a similar change, but in the opposite direction. The world appears distant, strange, sinister, and eerie. Its colors have faded, its atmosphere is cold, and there’s no depth in the eyes that glare back. “It feels like I’m living in a different century,” says one patient in an asylum.—“I view everything through a haze,” says another, "Things aren't the same as they were before, and I've changed."—"Got it," says a third, "I reach out, but things don't come near me; a heavy veil alters the color and look of everything."—"People move like shadows, and sounds seem to come from a distant place."—"I don’t have a past anymore; people feel so odd; it’s like I can’t see any real life, as if I’m in a play; like everyone’s just acting and everything is just a backdrop; I can’t find myself anymore; I walk, but why? Everything drifts before my eyes, but it doesn’t leave any impression."—"I shed fake tears, my hands feel unnatural: the things I see aren't real."—These are the kinds of statements that come naturally to those struggling with sadness as they describe their altered state.79
Now there are some subjects whom all this leaves a prey to the profoundest astonishment. The strangeness is wrong. The unreality cannot be. A mystery is concealed, and a metaphysical solution must exist. If the natural world is so double-faced and unhomelike, what world, what thing is real? An urgent wondering and questioning is set up, a poring theoretic activity, and in the desperate effort to get into right relations with the matter, the sufferer is often led to what becomes for him a satisfying religious solution.
Now there are some subjects who find all this completely shocking. The strangeness is off. The unreality can’t be. A mystery is hidden, and there has to be a metaphysical answer. If the natural world is so two-faced and uncomfortable, what world or what thing is real? An urgent sense of wonder and questioning arises, leading to intense theoretical thinking, and in the desperate attempt to make sense of it all, the person often discovers what becomes a satisfying religious solution for them.
At about the age of fifty, Tolstoy relates that he began to have moments of perplexity, of what he calls arrest, as if he knew not “how to live,” or what to do. It is obvious that these were moments in which the excitement and interest which our functions naturally bring had ceased. Life had been enchanting, it was now flat sober, more than sober, dead. Things were meaningless whose [pg 153] meaning had always been self-evident. The questions “Why?” and “What next?” began to beset him more and more frequently. At first it seemed as if such questions must be answerable, and as if he could easily find the answers if he would take the time; but as they ever became more urgent, he perceived that it was like those first discomforts of a sick man, to which he pays but little attention till they run into one continuous suffering, and then he realizes that what he took for a passing disorder means the most momentous thing in the world for him, means his death.
Around the age of fifty, Tolstoy notes that he started experiencing moments of confusion, what he refers to as a standstill, as if he didn’t know "how to live" or what to do. It's clear that these were times when the excitement and interest that naturally come from our daily activities had faded. Life had been magical; now it felt completely dull, even lifeless. Things lost their meaning, which had always seemed obvious. The questions “Why?” and "What's next?" began to trouble him more and more often. At first, it seemed like those questions should have answers, and that he could find them easily if he took the time; but as they became more pressing, he realized it was similar to the initial discomfort of an ill person, which he pays little attention to until it turns into ongoing pain, and then he understands that what he thought was a temporary issue is actually the most significant thing in the world for him—his mortality.
These questions “Why?” “Wherefore?” “What for?” found no response.
These questions “Why?” “Wherefore?” “What for?” received no answer.
“I felt,” says Tolstoy, “that something had broken within me on which my life had always rested, that I had nothing left to hold on to, and that morally my life had stopped. An invincible force impelled me to get rid of my existence, in one way or another. It cannot be said exactly that I wished to kill myself, for the force which drew me away from life was fuller, more powerful, more general than any mere desire. It was a force like my old aspiration to live, only it impelled me in the opposite direction. It was an aspiration of my whole being to get out of life.
“I felt,” says Tolstoy, “I felt like something had broken inside me that my life had always depended on, leaving me with nothing to cling to, and morally, my life had come to a standstill. A powerful force drove me to flee from my existence, in one way or another. It wouldn’t be right to say that I wanted to end my life, because the pull away from life was deeper, stronger, and more universal than any simple wish. It was a force like my old desire to live, but it was pushing me in the opposite direction. It was a deep urge within me to escape from life.
“Behold me then, a man happy and in good health, hiding the rope in order not to hang myself to the rafters of the room where every night I went to sleep alone; behold me no longer going shooting, lest I should yield to the too easy temptation of putting an end to myself with my gun.
“Look at me now, a man who is happy and healthy, hiding the rope so I won’t hang myself from the beams in the room where I sleep alone every night; see me no longer going shooting, to keep myself from the tempting thought of ending it all with my gun.
“I did not know what I wanted. I was afraid of life; I was driven to leave it; and in spite of that I still hoped something from it.
“I wasn’t sure what I wanted. I was afraid of life; I wanted to run away from it; yet, even so, I still hoped for something from it.
“All this took place at a time when so far as all my outer circumstances went, I ought to have been completely happy. I had a good wife who loved me and whom I loved; good children and a large property which was increasing with no pains taken on my part. I was more respected by my kinsfolk and [pg 154]acquaintance than I had ever been; I was loaded with praise by strangers; and without exaggeration I could believe my name already famous. Moreover I was neither insane nor ill. On the contrary, I possessed a physical and mental strength which I have rarely met in persons of my age. I could mow as well as the peasants, I could work with my brain eight hours uninterruptedly and feel no bad effects.
“All of this happened at a time when, given my circumstances, I should have been completely happy. I had a loving wife whom I cherished, great kids, and a large property that was thriving without me having to do much. I was more respected by my relatives and [pg 154] acquaintances than ever; I received compliments from strangers, and honestly, I could believe my name was already well-known. Plus, I wasn’t crazy or sick. In fact, I had a level of physical and mental strength that I’ve rarely seen in people my age. I could mow just as well as farmers, and I could work mentally for eight hours straight without feeling any negative effects.
“And yet I could give no reasonable meaning to any actions of my life. And I was surprised that I had not understood this from the very beginning. My state of mind was as if some wicked and stupid jest was being played upon me by some one. One can live only so long as one is intoxicated, drunk with life; but when one grows sober one cannot fail to see that it is all a stupid cheat. What is truest about it is that there is nothing even funny or silly in it; it is cruel and stupid, purely and simply.
“I still couldn't understand my actions in life. I was surprised I hadn't acknowledged this sooner. It felt like someone was pulling a cruel and foolish prank on me. You can keep going while you're on a high, but once you come down, you can't ignore that it's all a ridiculous illusion. The truth is, there’s nothing funny or silly about it; it’s just cruel and foolish, plain and simple.
“The oriental fable of the traveler surprised in the desert by a wild beast is very old.
“The old tale of a traveler who gets caught in the desert by a wild animal is very ancient.
“Seeking to save himself from the fierce animal, the traveler jumps into a well with no water in it; but at the bottom of this well he sees a dragon waiting with open mouth to devour him. And the unhappy man, not daring to go out lest he should be the prey of the beast, not daring to jump to the bottom lest he should be devoured by the dragon, clings to the branches of a wild bush which grows out of one of the cracks of the well. His hands weaken, and he feels that he must soon give way to certain fate; but still he clings, and sees two mice, one white, the other black, evenly moving round the bush to which he hangs, and gnawing off its roots.
“In an attempt to escape a fierce animal, the traveler jumps into a dry well, only to find a dragon waiting at the bottom ready to devour him. The unfortunate man, terrified to exit for fear of becoming the beast’s prey and frightened to jump down because of the dragon, clings to the branches of a wild bush growing in a crack in the well. His grip begins to weaken, and he realizes he will soon meet his fate; yet he keeps holding on and observes two mice, one white and the other black, relentlessly circling the bush he’s dangling from and gnawing at its roots.
“The traveler sees this and knows that he must inevitably perish; but while thus hanging he looks about him and finds on the leaves of the bush some drops of honey. These he reaches with his tongue and licks them off with rapture.
“The traveler sees this and understands that he is destined to die; however, while he hangs there, he looks around and sees some drops of honey on the leaves of the bush. He sticks out his tongue and eagerly licks them up.
“Thus I hang upon the boughs of life, knowing that the inevitable dragon of death is waiting ready to tear me, and I cannot comprehend why I am thus made a martyr. I try to suck the honey which formerly consoled me; but the honey pleases me no longer, and day and night the white mouse and [pg 155]the black mouse gnaw the branch to which I cling. I can see but one thing: the inevitable dragon and the mice—I cannot turn my gaze away from them.
“Here I am, hanging on the branches of life, knowing that the unavoidable dragon of death is ready to strike, and I can't grasp why I have to endure this suffering. I try to find pleasure in the sweetness that once brought me comfort, but it no longer makes me happy, and day and night, the white mouse and [pg 155]the black mouse are nibbling at the branch I'm holding onto. All I can see are the inevitable dragon and the mice—I can't turn my gaze away from them.
“This is no fable, but the literal incontestable truth which every one may understand. What will be the outcome of what I do to-day? Of what I shall do to-morrow? What will be the outcome of all my life? Why should I live? Why should I do anything? Is there in life any purpose which the inevitable death which awaits me does not undo and destroy?
“This isn’t a story; it’s the harsh, undeniable truth that anyone can understand. What will happen because of what I do today? What about tomorrow? What will be the result of my whole life? Why should I keep living? Why should I do anything at all? Is there any purpose in life that the certain death awaiting me doesn’t cancel out and erase?
“These questions are the simplest in the world. From the stupid child to the wisest old man, they are in the soul of every human being. Without an answer to them, it is impossible, as I experienced, for life to go on.
“These questions are the easiest in the world. From the most clueless child to the wisest elder, they are ingrained in the soul of every person. I've learned that without answers to them, life can’t move forward.
“ ‘But perhaps,’ I often said to myself, ‘there may be something I have failed to notice or to comprehend. It is not possible that this condition of despair should be natural to mankind.’ And I sought for an explanation in all the branches of knowledge acquired by men. I questioned painfully and protractedly and with no idle curiosity. I sought, not with indolence, but laboriously and obstinately for days and nights together. I sought like a man who is lost and seeks to save himself,—and I found nothing. I became convinced, moreover, that all those who before me had sought for an answer in the sciences have also found nothing. And not only this, but that they have recognized that the very thing which was leading me to despair—the meaningless absurdity of life—is the only incontestable knowledge accessible to man.”
“I often told myself, ‘But maybe there’s something I’ve missed or don’t understand. It can't be that this feeling of despair is natural for humanity.’ So I searched for an explanation in all the fields of knowledge humans have developed. I questioned deeply and for a long time, not out of mere curiosity. I looked diligently and stubbornly for days and nights at a time, like someone who is lost and trying to find their way back—and I found nothing. I also became convinced that everyone before me who sought answers in science also found nothing. Moreover, they recognized that the very thing driving me to despair—the meaningless absurdity of life— is the only undeniable truth available to humanity.”
To prove this point, Tolstoy quotes the Buddha, Solomon, and Schopenhauer. And he finds only four ways in which men of his own class and society are accustomed to meet the situation. Either mere animal blindness, sucking the honey without seeing the dragon or the mice,—“and from such a way,” he says, “I can learn nothing, after what I now know;” or reflective epicureanism, snatching what it can while the day lasts,—which is only a more deliberate sort of stupefaction than the first; [pg 156] or manly suicide; or seeing the mice and dragon and yet weakly and plaintively clinging to the bush of life.
To make this point, Tolstoy references the Buddha, Solomon, and Schopenhauer. He identifies just four ways that men from his own class and society typically respond to the situation. One is mere animal ignorance, enjoying life’s pleasures without recognizing the dangers—“and from such a way,” he says, “I can learn nothing, after what I now know;” or reflective hedonism, seizing what it can while it lasts—which is just a more calculated form of numbness than the first; [pg 156] or brave suicide; or acknowledging the dangers yet still weakly and pitifully clinging to the life we have.
Suicide was naturally the consistent course dictated by the logical intellect.
Suicide was naturally the logical choice dictated by reason.
“Yet,” says Tolstoy, “whilst my intellect was working, something else in me was working too, and kept me from the deed—a consciousness of life, as I may call it, which was like a force that obliged my mind to fix itself in another direction and draw me out of my situation of despair.... During the whole course of this year, when I almost unceasingly kept asking myself how to end the business, whether by the rope or by the bullet, during all that time, alongside of all those movements of my ideas and observations, my heart kept languishing with another pining emotion. I can call this by no other name than that of a thirst for God. This craving for God had nothing to do with the movement of my ideas,—in fact, it was the direct contrary of that movement,—but it came from my heart. It was like a feeling of dread that made me seem like an orphan and isolated in the midst of all these things that were so foreign. And this feeling of dread was mitigated by the hope of finding the assistance of some one.”80
“Yet,” says Tolstoy, “While my mind was busy, something else inside me was also at work, stopping me from going through with it—a sense of life, as I would call it, that felt like a force pushing my thoughts in another direction and pulling me out of my despair.... Throughout that entire year, when I kept asking myself how to end it all, whether by hanging or by a gun, along with those thoughts and observations, my heart was experiencing a different, deeper feeling. I can only describe this as a thirst for God. This longing for God had nothing to do with my thoughts—it was actually the complete opposite—but it came from my heart. It felt like a sense of dread that made me feel like an orphan, isolated in a world that seemed so strange. And this feeling of dread was eased by the hope of finding some kind of help from someone.”80
Of the process, intellectual as well as emotional, which, starting from this idea of God, led to Tolstoy's recovery, I will say nothing in this lecture, reserving it for a later hour. The only thing that need interest us now is the phenomenon of his absolute disenchantment with ordinary life, and the fact that the whole range of habitual values may, to a man as powerful and full of faculty as he was, come to appear so ghastly a mockery.
Of the process, intellectual and emotional, that began with his idea of God and led to Tolstoy's recovery, I won’t discuss in this lecture, saving it for a later time. What we should focus on now is his complete disillusionment with everyday life and how the entire scale of usual values can, to someone as capable and powerful as he was, seem like a horrifying joke.
When disillusionment has gone as far as this, there is seldom a restitutio ad integrum. One has tasted of the fruit of the tree, and the happiness of Eden never comes again. The happiness that comes, when any does come,—and [pg 157] often enough it fails to return in an acute form, though its form is sometimes very acute,—is not the simple ignorance of ill, but something vastly more complex, including natural evil as one of its elements, but finding natural evil no such stumbling-block and terror because it now sees it swallowed up in supernatural good. The process is one of redemption, not of mere reversion to natural health, and the sufferer, when saved, is saved by what seems to him a second birth, a deeper kind of conscious being than he could enjoy before.
When disillusionment reaches this point, it's rare to find a true return to the way things were. One has experienced the pleasure of paradise, and the happiness of Eden doesn't come back. The happiness that does come—if it comes at all—often doesn't return in a strong way, although sometimes it can be quite intense. It’s not just a simple unawareness of pain, but something much more complicated. It includes natural suffering as one of its parts, but the sufferer doesn’t see natural suffering as such a barrier or fear anymore because they now perceive it as being absorbed into a greater good. This process is about redemption, not just going back to a normal state of health. The person who finds relief feels as if they're born anew, experiencing a deeper level of awareness than they could before.
We find a somewhat different type of religious melancholy enshrined in literature in John Bunyan's autobiography. Tolstoy's preoccupations were largely objective, for the purpose and meaning of life in general was what so troubled him; but poor Bunyan's troubles were over the condition of his own personal self. He was a typical case of the psychopathic temperament, sensitive of conscience to a diseased degree, beset by doubts, fears, and insistent ideas, and a victim of verbal automatisms, both motor and sensory. These were usually texts of Scripture which, sometimes damnatory and sometimes favorable, would come in a half-hallucinatory form as if they were voices, and fasten on his mind and buffet it between them like a shuttlecock. Added to this were a fearful melancholy self-contempt and despair.
We see a somewhat different kind of religious sadness captured in literature in John Bunyan's autobiography. Tolstoy's concerns were mainly objective; he was troubled by the purpose and meaning of life in general. In contrast, Bunyan struggled with the state of his own personal self. He was a typical case of a troubled temperament, overly sensitive to his conscience, plagued by doubts, fears, and persistent thoughts, and a victim of involuntary verbal responses, both physical and sensory. These usually took the form of Scripture passages, which could be either condemning or uplifting, presenting themselves in a half-hallucinatory way, as if they were voices, tormenting his mind like a shuttlecock being batted back and forth. Along with this, he experienced a deep sense of melancholy, self-contempt, and despair.
“Nay, thought I, now I grow worse and worse; now I am farther from conversion than ever I was before. If now I should have burned at the stake, I could not believe that Christ had love for me; alas, I could neither hear him, nor see him, nor feel him, nor savor any of his things. Sometimes I would tell my condition to the people of God, which, when they heard, they would pity me, and would tell of the Promises. But they had as good have told me that I must reach the Sun with my finger as have bidden me receive or rely upon the Promise. [pg 158][Yet] all this while as to the act of sinning, I never was more tender than now; I durst not take a pin or stick, though but so big as a straw, for my conscience now was sore, and would smart at every touch; I could not tell how to speak my words, for fear I should misplace them. Oh, how gingerly did I then go, in all I did or said! I found myself as on a miry bog that shook if I did but stir; and was as there left both by God and Christ, and the spirit, and all good things.
“No, I thought, I’m getting worse and worse; I’m farther from finding faith than I’ve ever been. If I were to be burned at the stake right now, I couldn’t believe that Christ loved me; sadly, I couldn’t hear him, see him, feel him, or experience any of his presence. Sometimes I would share my struggles with other believers, who, when they heard, would feel sorry for me and talk about the promises. But it felt as impossible to me as trying to touch the sun with my finger to accept or rely on the promise. [Yet] despite all this, when it came to sinning, I was never more careful than I was then; I wouldn’t dare touch even a pin or stick, not even one as thin as a straw, because my conscience was raw and hurt with every little thing. I could hardly figure out how to say anything, fearing I’d say the wrong thing. Oh, how cautiously I moved through everything I did or said! I felt like I was on a muddy bog that would tremble if I so much as shifted; I felt abandoned by God, Christ, the Spirit, and all good things.”
“But my original and inward pollution, that was my plague and my affliction. By reason of that, I was more loathsome in my own eyes than was a toad; and I thought I was so in God's eyes too. Sin and corruption, I said, would as naturally bubble out of my heart as water would bubble out of a fountain. I could have changed heart with anybody. I thought none but the Devil himself could equal me for inward wickedness and pollution of mind. Sure, thought I, I am forsaken of God; and thus I continued a long while, even for some years together.
“But my deep internal struggles were my true curse and burden. Because of that, I felt more disgusting in my own eyes than a toad; I believed I was just as detestable in God's eyes. I thought sin and corruption would flow from my heart as naturally as water flows from a fountain. I could have swapped my heart with anyone else's. I figured that only the Devil himself could match my internal wickedness and corruption. Surely, I thought, I am abandoned by God; and for a long time, even years, I lived with that belief.
“And now I was sorry that God had made me a man. The beasts, birds, fishes, etc., I blessed their condition, for they had not a sinful nature; they were not obnoxious to the wrath of God; they were not to go to hell-fire after death. I could therefore have rejoiced, had my condition been as any of theirs. Now I blessed the condition of the dog and toad, yea, gladly would I have been in the condition of the dog or horse, for I knew they had no soul to perish under the everlasting weight of Hell or Sin, as mine was like to do. Nay, and though I saw this, felt this, and was broken to pieces with it, yet that which added to my sorrow was, that I could not find with all my soul that I did desire deliverance. My heart was at times exceedingly hard. If I would have given a thousand pounds for a tear, I could not shed one; no, nor sometimes scarce desire to shed one.
“Now, I regretted that God made me a man. I envied the state of animals, birds, and fish because they didn’t have a sinful nature; they weren’t subject to God’s anger; they wouldn’t face hell after death. I would have been happy if my situation were like theirs. I even envied the life of a dog or a toad, and I would have gladly swapped places with a dog or a horse, knowing they didn’t have souls that would suffer under the eternal weight of Hell or Sin like mine might. Despite feeling this way and being crushed by it, what made my sorrow deeper was that I couldn’t honestly say I desired deliverance with all my heart. At times, my heart felt completely hardened. If I could have traded a thousand pounds for a single tear, I still couldn’t cry, nor did I often even want to.
“I was both a burthen and a terror to myself; nor did I ever so know, as now, what it was to be weary of my life, and yet afraid to die. How gladly would I have been anything but myself! Anything but a man! and in any condition but my own.”81
“I was both a burden and a source of fear to myself; I never understood, as I do now, what it really means to be worn out by life yet afraid of death. I would have gladly chosen to be anything but myself! Anything but a man! And in any situation other than my own.”81
Poor patient Bunyan, like Tolstoy, saw the light again, but we must also postpone that part of his story to another hour. In a later lecture I will also give the end of the experience of Henry Alline, a devoted evangelist who worked in Nova Scotia a hundred years ago, and who thus vividly describes the high-water mark of the religious melancholy which formed its beginning. The type was not unlike Bunyan's.
Poor patient Bunyan, like Tolstoy, saw the light again, but we need to set that part of his story aside for now. In a later lecture, I will also share the conclusion of the experience of Henry Alline, a devoted evangelist who worked in Nova Scotia a hundred years ago, and who vividly describes the peak of the religious sadness that marked its beginning. The type was quite similar to Bunyan's.
“Everything I saw seemed to be a burden to me; the earth seemed accursed for my sake: all trees, plants, rocks, hills, and vales seemed to be dressed in mourning and groaning, under the weight of the curse, and everything around me seemed to be conspiring my ruin. My sins seemed to be laid open; so that I thought that every one I saw knew them, and sometimes I was almost ready to acknowledge many things, which I thought they knew: yea sometimes it seemed to me as if every one was pointing me out as the most guilty wretch upon earth. I had now so great a sense of the vanity and emptiness of all things here below, that I knew the whole world could not possibly make me happy, no, nor the whole system of creation. When I waked in the morning, the first thought would be, Oh, my wretched soul, what shall I do, where shall I go? And when I laid down, would say, I shall be perhaps in hell before morning. I would many times look on the beasts with envy, wishing with all my heart I was in their place, that I might have no soul to lose; and when I have seen birds flying over my head, have often thought within myself, Oh, that I could fly away from my danger and distress! Oh, how happy should I be, if I were in their place!”82
“Everything I saw felt like a burden; the earth seemed cursed because of me. All the trees, plants, rocks, hills, and valleys looked like they were mourning and groaning under that curse, as if everything around me was working against my downfall. My sins felt exposed, and I thought everyone could see them; sometimes I was almost ready to confess things I believed they already knew. It often felt like everyone was pointing me out as the most guilty person on earth. I was overwhelmed by the emptiness of everything here and knew that nothing in the world could make me happy—not even the entire universe. When I woke up in the morning, my first thought was, Oh, my miserable soul, what am I going to do, where should I go? And when I lay down at night, I’d think, I might be in hell by morning. Many times, I looked at animals with envy, wishing with all my heart to be in their place so I wouldn’t have a soul to lose; and when I saw birds flying overhead, I often thought, Oh, how I wish I could fly away from my troubles! Oh, how happy I would be if I were in their place!”82
Envy of the placid beasts seems to be a very widespread affection in this type of sadness.
Envy of the calm animals appears to be a common feeling in this kind of sadness.
The worst kind of melancholy is that which takes the [pg 160] form of panic fear. Here is an excellent example, for permission to print which I have to thank the sufferer. The original is in French, and though the subject was evidently in a bad nervous condition at the time of which he writes, his case has otherwise the merit of extreme simplicity. I translate freely.
The worst kind of sadness is the one that turns into a feeling of panic. Here’s a great example, for which I’m grateful to the person who went through it for allowing me to share. The original was written in French, and even though the writer was clearly feeling very anxious when they wrote this, their situation is surprisingly straightforward. I’m translating it freely.
“Whilst in this state of philosophic pessimism and general depression of spirits about my prospects, I went one evening into a dressing-room in the twilight to procure some article that was there; when suddenly there fell upon me without any warning, just as if it came out of the darkness, a horrible fear of my own existence. Simultaneously there arose in my mind the image of an epileptic patient whom I had seen in the asylum, a black-haired youth with greenish skin, entirely idiotic, who used to sit all day on one of the benches, or rather shelves against the wall, with his knees drawn up against his chin, and the coarse gray undershirt, which was his only garment, drawn over them inclosing his entire figure. He sat there like a sort of sculptured Egyptian cat or Peruvian mummy, moving nothing but his black eyes and looking absolutely non-human. This image and my fear entered into a species of combination with each other. That shape am I, I felt, potentially. Nothing that I possess can defend me against that fate, if the hour for it should strike for me as it struck for him. There was such a horror of him, and such a perception of my own merely momentary discrepancy from him, that it was as if something hitherto solid within my breast gave way entirely, and I became a mass of quivering fear. After this the universe was changed for me altogether. I awoke morning after morning with a horrible dread at the pit of my stomach, and with a sense of the insecurity of life that I never knew before, and that I have never felt since.83 It was like a revelation; and although the immediate [pg 161]feelings passed away, the experience has made me sympathetic with the morbid feelings of others ever since. It gradually faded, but for months I was unable to go out into the dark alone.
“While I was feeling pretty down and pessimistic about my future, one evening I went into a dressing room at twilight to grab something. Suddenly, out of nowhere, a terrifying fear of my own existence hit me, as if it came straight out of the shadows. At the same time, the image of an epileptic patient I had seen at the asylum flashed in my mind—a young man with black hair and greenish skin, completely unresponsive. He used to sit all day on one of the benches, or more like a shelf against the wall, with his knees pulled up to his chin, dressed only in a rough gray undershirt that covered his whole body. He looked like a sculpted Egyptian cat or a Peruvian mummy, moving only his black eyes, appearing completely inhuman. This image mixed with my fear in a disturbing way. That shape is me, I realized, potentially. Nothing I own can shield me from that fate if it ever arrives for me, just like it did for him. I felt so horrified by him and became acutely aware of how fleeting my difference from him was, like something solid inside me had completely broken down, leaving me a trembling mass of fear. After this, my view of the universe changed entirely. I woke up every morning with a terrible dread in my stomach and a sense of life's insecurity that I had never felt before and have never felt since. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__It was like a revelation; and although the immediate feelings faded away, the experience has made me more understanding of the dark feelings of others ever since. It gradually diminished, but for months I couldn't go into the dark alone.
“In general I dreaded to be left alone. I remember wondering how other people could live, how I myself had ever lived, so unconscious of that pit of insecurity beneath the surface of life. My mother in particular, a very cheerful person, seemed to me a perfect paradox in her unconsciousness of danger, which you may well believe I was very careful not to disturb by revelations of my own state of mind. I have always thought that this experience of melancholia of mine had a religious bearing.”
“Honestly, I've always been afraid of being alone. I often wondered how other people managed to live their lives and how I had lived mine, without recognizing the deep sense of insecurity that lurked just below the surface of daily life. My mother, who was always upbeat, seemed completely unaware of any real danger, and I was careful not to disrupt that by sharing my own feelings. I've always felt that my sadness had a spiritual side to it.”
On asking this correspondent to explain more fully what he meant by these last words, the answer he wrote was this:—
On asking this correspondent to explain more clearly what he meant by those last words, his response was this:—
“I mean that the fear was so invasive and powerful that if I had not clung to scripture-texts like ‘The eternal God is my refuge,’ etc., ‘Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy-laden,’etc., ‘I am the resurrection and the life,’ etc., I think I should have grown really insane.”84
“What I mean is that the fear was so overwhelming and intense that if I hadn't held onto scripture verses like ‘The eternal God is my refuge,’ and ‘Come to me, all you who are weary and burdened,’ and ‘I am the resurrection and the life,’ I think I would have completely lost my mind.”84
There is no need of more examples. The cases we have looked at are enough. One of them gives us the vanity of mortal things; another the sense of sin; and the remaining one describes the fear of the universe;—and in one or other of these three ways it always is that man's original optimism and self-satisfaction get leveled with the dust.
There’s no need for more examples. The cases we've examined are sufficient. One shows us the vanity of earthly things; another highlights the feeling of guilt; and the last one illustrates the fear of the universe. In one way or another, it’s always through these three aspects that a person's natural optimism and self-satisfaction are brought down to earth.
In none of these cases was there any intellectual insanity [pg 162] or delusion about matters of fact; but were we disposed to open the chapter of really insane melancholia, with its hallucinations and delusions, it would be a worse story still—desperation absolute and complete, the whole universe coagulating about the sufferer into a material of overwhelming horror, surrounding him without opening or end. Not the conception or intellectual perception of evil, but the grisly blood-freezing heart-palsying sensation of it close upon one, and no other conception or sensation able to live for a moment in its presence. How irrelevantly remote seem all our usual refined optimisms and intellectual and moral consolations in presence of a need of help like this! Here is the real core of the religious problem: Help! help! No prophet can claim to bring a final message unless he says things that will have a sound of reality in the ears of victims such as these. But the deliverance must come in as strong a form as the complaint, if it is to take effect; and that seems a reason why the coarser religions, revivalistic, orgiastic, with blood and miracles and supernatural operations, may possibly never be displaced. Some constitutions need them too much.
In none of these cases was there any intellectual insanity [pg 162] or delusion about factual matters; but if we were to delve into the realm of true insane melancholia, with its hallucinations and delusions, the story would be even darker—absolute and complete desperation, the entire universe closing in on the sufferer, turning into a material of overwhelming horror, surrounding him without any escape. It’s not about the understanding or intellectual perception of evil, but the chilling, heart-stopping sensation of it pressing in close, with no other thought or feeling able to survive in its presence. How incredibly distant our usual optimistic thoughts and intellectual or moral reassurances seem in the face of such a desperate need for help! This is the real heart of the religious problem: Help! Help! No prophet can claim to deliver a final message unless he speaks in a way that resonates with the experiences of victims like these. But the response must be as strong as the suffering if it is to be effective; and that might explain why the more visceral religions—those that are revivalist, ecstatic, filled with blood, miracles, and supernatural acts—may never truly be replaced. Some people rely on them too much.
Arrived at this point, we can see how great an antagonism may naturally arise between the healthy-minded way of viewing life and the way that takes all this experience of evil as something essential. To this latter way, the morbid-minded way, as we might call it, healthy-mindedness pure and simple seems unspeakably blind and shallow. To the healthy-minded way, on the other hand, the way of the sick soul seems unmanly and diseased. With their grubbing in rat-holes instead of living in the light; with their manufacture of fears, and preoccupation with every unwholesome kind of misery, there is something [pg 163] almost obscene about these children of wrath and cravers of a second birth. If religious intolerance and hanging and burning could again become the order of the day, there is little doubt that, however it may have been in the past, the healthy-minded would at present show themselves the less indulgent party of the two.
Arrived at this point, we can see how significant an opposition can naturally arise between the optimistic perspective on life and the view that sees all experiences of evil as something essential. To this latter perspective, which we might label the pessimistic viewpoint, healthy-mindedness seems incredibly naive and superficial. Conversely, from the healthy-minded perspective, the viewpoint of the troubled soul appears weak and unhealthy. With their tendency to dwell in darkness instead of embracing the light; their creation of fears and constant focus on every unhealthy form of suffering, there is something almost grotesque about these children of anger and seekers of rebirth. If religious intolerance, along with hanging and burning, were to become standard practice again, there’s little doubt that, regardless of the past, the healthy-minded would currently show themselves as the more unforgiving group of the two.
In our own attitude, not yet abandoned, of impartial onlookers, what are we to say of this quarrel? It seems to me that we are bound to say that morbid-mindedness ranges over the wider scale of experience, and that its survey is the one that overlaps. The method of averting one's attention from evil, and living simply in the light of good is splendid as long as it will work. It will work with many persons; it will work far more generally than most of us are ready to suppose; and within the sphere of its successful operation there is nothing to be said against it as a religious solution. But it breaks down impotently as soon as melancholy comes; and even though one be quite free from melancholy one's self, there is no doubt that healthy-mindedness is inadequate as a philosophical doctrine, because the evil facts which it refuses positively to account for are a genuine portion of reality; and they may after all be the best key to life's significance, and possibly the only openers of our eyes to the deepest levels of truth.
In our current perspective, which we haven't completely given up as neutral observers, what can we say about this conflict? It seems to me that we have to acknowledge that negative thinking spans a broader range of experiences, and its scope overlaps significantly. The approach of ignoring evil and focusing solely on good is great as long as it works. It does work for many people; it works more widely than most of us think; and within the realm where it is effective, there’s nothing against it as a religious answer. However, it falls apart when faced with sadness; and even if one is entirely free from sadness themselves, there’s no doubt that a positive mindset is insufficient as a philosophical belief because the negative realities it chooses to ignore are a real part of existence; and they might ultimately be the best keys to understanding life's meaning and perhaps the only means of revealing the deeper truths.
The normal process of life contains moments as bad as any of those which insane melancholy is filled with, moments in which radical evil gets its innings and takes its solid turn. The lunatic's visions of horror are all drawn from the material of daily fact. Our civilization is founded on the shambles, and every individual existence goes out in a lonely spasm of helpless agony. If you protest, my friend, wait till you arrive there yourself! To believe in the carnivorous reptiles of geologic [pg 164] times is hard for our imagination—they seem too much like mere museum specimens. Yet there is no tooth in any one of those museum-skulls that did not daily through long years of the foretime hold fast to the body struggling in despair of some fated living victim. Forms of horror just as dreadful to their victims, if on a smaller spatial scale, fill the world about us to-day. Here on our very hearths and in our gardens the infernal cat plays with the panting mouse, or holds the hot bird fluttering in her jaws. Crocodiles and rattlesnakes and pythons are at this moment vessels of life as real as we are; their loathsome existence fills every minute of every day that drags its length along; and whenever they or other wild beasts clutch their living prey, the deadly horror which an agitated melancholiac feels is the literally right reaction on the situation.85
The normal process of life includes moments just as bad as those filled with overwhelming sadness, times when pure evil gets its chance and takes control. The nightmares of a mad person are all drawn from the realities of daily life. Our civilization is built on chaos, and every individual life ends in a lonely spasm of helpless agony. If you argue, my friend, just wait until you face it yourself! It's hard for us to imagine the carnivorous reptiles of ancient times—they seem too much like mere museum specimens. But there isn’t a tooth in any of those museum skulls that didn’t, for many years, grasp the body of some doomed living victim struggling in despair. Horrifying forms, just as terrifying to their victims albeit on a smaller scale, populate our world today. Right here in our homes and gardens, the devilish cat plays with the gasping mouse or holds the flapping bird in her jaws. Crocodiles, rattlesnakes, and pythons are just as much vessels of life as we are; their disgusting existence fills every minute of every day that drags on; and whenever they or other wild beasts capture their living prey, the sheer terror that a troubled person feels is the perfectly appropriate reaction to the situation.85
It may indeed be that no religious reconciliation with the absolute totality of things is possible. Some evils, indeed, are ministerial to higher forms of good; but it [pg 165] may be that there are forms of evil so extreme as to enter into no good system whatsoever, and that, in respect of such evil, dumb submission or neglect to notice is the only practical resource. This question must confront us on a later day. But provisionally, and as a mere matter of program and method, since the evil facts are as genuine parts of nature as the good ones, the philosophic presumption should be that they have some rational significance, and that systematic healthy-mindedness, failing as it does to accord to sorrow, pain, and death any positive and active attention whatever, is formally less complete than systems that try at least to include these elements in their scope.
It might actually be that achieving a religious reconciliation with the absolute totality of things is impossible. Some evils do indeed contribute to higher forms of good; however, there may be forms of evil that are so extreme that they don't fit into any good system at all. In the face of such evil, simple acceptance or ignoring it might be the only practical approach. We will have to address this question later. For now, as a temporary guideline, since the facts of evil are just as real a part of nature as the good ones are, we should assume that they have some rational significance. A philosophy that fails to give sorrow, pain, and death any meaningful attention is, by its nature, less complete than those systems that at least attempt to include these elements.
The completest religions would therefore seem to be those in which the pessimistic elements are best developed. Buddhism, of course, and Christianity are the best known to us of these. They are essentially religions of deliverance: the man must die to an unreal life before he can be born into the real life. In my next lecture, I will try to discuss some of the psychological conditions of this second birth. Fortunately from now onward we shall have to deal with more cheerful subjects than those which we have recently been dwelling on.
The most complete religions seem to be the ones that fully embrace their pessimistic aspects. Buddhism and Christianity are the most familiar examples of this. They are fundamentally religions focused on liberation: a person must let go of an illusory life before they can truly experience life. In my next lecture, I’ll explore some of the psychological aspects of this second birth. Luckily, from now on, we’ll be talking about more uplifting topics than what we've been discussing recently.
Lecture VIII: The Split Self and How to Bring It Together.
The last lecture was a painful one, dealing as it did with evil as a pervasive element of the world we live in. At the close of it we were brought into full view of the contrast between the two ways of looking at life which are characteristic respectively of what we called the healthy-minded, who need to be born only once, and of the sick souls, who must be twice-born in order to be happy. The result is two different conceptions of the universe of our experience. In the religion of the once-born the world is a sort of rectilinear or one-storied affair, whose accounts are kept in one denomination, whose parts have just the values which naturally they appear to have, and of which a simple algebraic sum of pluses and minuses will give the total worth. Happiness and religious peace consist in living on the plus side of the account. In the religion of the twice-born, on the other hand, the world is a double-storied mystery. Peace cannot be reached by the simple addition of pluses and elimination of minuses from life. Natural good is not simply insufficient in amount and transient, there lurks a falsity in its very being. Cancelled as it all is by death if not by earlier enemies, it gives no final balance, and can never be the thing intended for our lasting worship. It keeps us from our real good, rather; and renunciation and despair of it are our first step in the direction of the truth. There are two lives, the natural [pg 167] and the spiritual, and we must lose the one before we can participate in the other.
The last lecture was a difficult one, as it addressed the presence of evil in the world we inhabit. By the end, we clearly saw the contrast between two perspectives on life: those we referred to as healthy-minded individuals, who only need to be born once, and the sick souls, who must be reborn to find happiness. This leads to two different views of our experience. In the belief system of the once-born, the world is straightforward, a single-layer existence where everything has clear value, and a simple mathematical sum of positives and negatives can determine its total worth. Happiness and spiritual peace come from staying on the positive side of this balance. Conversely, in the belief of the twice-born, the world is a complex mystery. You can't achieve peace just by adding up positives and getting rid of negatives in life. Natural good isn’t only scarce and fleeting; there’s a falseness in its essence. Since it gets overshadowed by death, or even earlier challenges, it doesn’t provide a lasting balance and can’t be what we’re meant to truly worship. Instead, it obstructs our real good; thus, letting go of it and finding despair in it are our first steps toward the truth. There are two kinds of lives: the natural and the spiritual, and we must give up the former before we can engage in the latter.
In their extreme forms, of pure naturalism and pure salvationism, the two types are violently contrasted; though here as in most other current classifications, the radical extremes are somewhat ideal abstractions, and the concrete human beings whom we oftenest meet are intermediate varieties and mixtures. Practically, however, you all recognize the difference: you understand, for example, the disdain of the methodist convert for the mere sky-blue healthy-minded moralist; and you likewise enter into the aversion of the latter to what seems to him the diseased subjectivism of the Methodist, dying to live, as he calls it, and making of paradox and the inversion of natural appearances the essence of God's truth.86
In their most extreme forms, pure naturalism and pure salvationism are sharply contrasted; though like many current classifications, these radical extremes are somewhat ideal abstractions, and the real people we often encounter are usually intermediate varieties and blends. In practice, however, you all recognize the difference: you understand, for instance, the disdain a Methodist convert has for the simply optimistic moralist; and you also get the aversion the moralist feels towards what he sees as the unhealthy subjectivity of the Methodist, who is "dying to live," as he puts it, turning paradox and the reversal of natural appearances into the core of God's truth.86
The psychological basis of the twice-born character seems to be a certain discordancy or heterogeneity in the native temperament of the subject, an incompletely unified moral and intellectual constitution.
The psychological basis of the twice-born character appears to be some level of discord or inconsistency in the person's natural temperament, resulting in a partially unified moral and intellectual makeup.
“Homo duplex, homo duplex!” writes Alphonse Daudet. “The first time that I perceived that I was two was at the death of my brother Henri, when my father cried out so dramatically, ‘He is dead, he is dead!’ While my first self wept, my second self thought, ‘How truly given was that cry, how fine it would be at the theatre.’ I was then fourteen years old.
“Homo duplex, homo duplex!” writes Alphonse Daudet. “The first time I realized I was two different people was when my brother Henri died, and my father cried out so dramatically, ‘He is dead, he is dead!’ While my first self was mourning, my second self thought, ‘What a deeply heartfelt cry, that would be amazing on stage.’ I was fourteen at the time.
“This horrible duality has often given me matter for reflection. Oh, this terrible second me, always seated whilst the other is on foot, acting, living, suffering, bestirring itself. This [pg 168]second me that I have never been able to intoxicate, to make shed tears, or put to sleep. And how it sees into things, and how it mocks!”87
“This terrible duality has often made me reflect. Oh, this dreadful second self, always sitting there while the other one is active, living, suffering, and creating change. This [pg 168] second self that I have never been able to intoxicate, make cry, or put to rest. And how it perceives things, and how it scoffs!”87
Recent works on the psychology of character have had much to say upon this point.88 Some persons are born with an inner constitution which is harmonious and well balanced from the outset. Their impulses are consistent with one another, their will follows without trouble the guidance of their intellect, their passions are not excessive, and their lives are little haunted by regrets. Others are oppositely constituted; and are so in degrees which may vary from something so slight as to result in a merely odd or whimsical inconsistency, to a discordancy of which the consequences may be inconvenient in the extreme. Of the more innocent kinds of heterogeneity I find a good example in Mrs. Annie Besant's autobiography.
Recent studies on the psychology of character have highlighted this point. Some people are born with an inner makeup that is harmonious and well-balanced from the start. Their impulses align with each other, their will follows their intellect without any issues, their passions are moderate, and they experience few regrets in life. Others are constructed in the opposite way, with variations ranging from slight, leading to only minor quirks or inconsistencies, to severe discord that can lead to serious consequences. A good example of the more innocent types of inconsistency can be found in Mrs. Annie Besant's autobiography.
“I have ever been the queerest mixture of weakness and strength, and have paid heavily for the weakness. As a child I used to suffer tortures of shyness, and if my shoe-lace was untied would feel shamefacedly that every eye was fixed on the unlucky string; as a girl I would shrink away from strangers and think myself unwanted and unliked, so that I was full of eager gratitude to any one who noticed me kindly; as the young mistress of a house I was afraid of my servants, and would let careless work pass rather than bear the pain of reproving the ill-doer; when I have been lecturing and debating with no lack of spirit on the platform, I have preferred to go without what I wanted at the hotel rather than to ring and make the waiter fetch it. Combative on the platform in defense of any cause I cared for, I shrink from quarrel or disapproval in the house, and am a coward at heart in private while a good [pg 169]fighter in public. How often have I passed unhappy quarters of an hour screwing up my courage to find fault with some subordinate whom my duty compelled me to reprove, and how often have I jeered at myself for a fraud as the doughty platform combatant, when shrinking from blaming some lad or lass for doing their work badly. An unkind look or word has availed to make me shrink into myself as a snail into its shell, while, on the platform, opposition makes me speak my best.”89
“I’ve always been a strange mix of weakness and strength, and I’ve paid a heavy price for my weaknesses. As a child, I was really shy, and if my shoelace was untied, I felt like everyone was staring at it. As a girl, I would avoid strangers and felt unwanted and disliked, so I was incredibly grateful to anyone who treated me kindly. As a young wife, I was afraid of my staff and let poor work slide rather than face the discomfort of addressing it. Even when I was speaking passionately and debating on stage, I would rather go without what I needed at the hotel than call the waiter to bring it to me. I may come off as strong and assertive on stage when I’m defending causes I care about, but at home, I shy away from conflict or criticism. I’m inwardly a coward in private while being a strong speaker in public. How many times have I spent uncomfortable minutes trying to muster the courage to criticize someone I had to reprimand? How often have I called myself a fraud, pretending to be a bold speaker while being too scared to tell someone they were doing their job poorly? A rude look or comment can make me withdraw into myself like a snail into its shell, while opposition on stage inspires me to give my best performance.”89
This amount of inconsistency will only count as amiable weakness; but a stronger degree of heterogeneity may make havoc of the subject's life. There are persons whose existence is little more than a series of zigzags, as now one tendency and now another gets the upper hand. Their spirit wars with their flesh, they wish for incompatibles, wayward impulses interrupt their most deliberate plans, and their lives are one long drama of repentance and of effort to repair misdemeanors and mistakes.
This level of inconsistency will just be seen as a friendly weakness; however, a greater degree of differences can really disrupt someone's life. There are people whose lives are little more than a series of twists and turns, as one desire or another takes control. Their mind struggles against their body, they long for things that don't go together, unpredictable urges derail their most careful plans, and their lives become a continuous struggle of regret and trying to fix their errors and wrongdoings.
Heterogeneous personality has been explained as the result of inheritance—the traits of character of incompatible and antagonistic ancestors are supposed to be preserved alongside of each other.90 This explanation may pass for what it is worth—it certainly needs corroboration. But whatever the cause of heterogeneous personality may be, we find the extreme examples of it in the psychopathic temperament, of which I spoke in my first lecture. All writers about that temperament make the inner heterogeneity prominent in their descriptions. Frequently, indeed, it is only this trait that leads us to ascribe that temperament to a man at all. A “dégénéré supérieur” is simply a man of sensibility in many directions, who finds more difficulty than is common in [pg 170] keeping his spiritual house in order and running his furrow straight, because his feelings and impulses are too keen and too discrepant mutually. In the haunting and insistent ideas, in the irrational impulses, the morbid scruples, dreads, and inhibitions which beset the psychopathic temperament when it is thoroughly pronounced, we have exquisite examples of heterogeneous personality. Bunyan had an obsession of the words, “Sell Christ for this, sell him for that, sell him, sell him!” which would run through his mind a hundred times together, until one day out of breath with retorting, “I will not, I will not,” he impulsively said, “Let him go if he will,” and this loss of the battle kept him in despair for over a year. The lives of the saints are full of such blasphemous obsessions, ascribed invariably to the direct agency of Satan. The phenomenon connects itself with the life of the subconscious self, so-called, of which we must ere-long speak more directly.
Heterogeneous personality has been explained as a result of inheritance—the character traits of conflicting and opposing ancestors are believed to exist side by side. This explanation may be taken for what it's worth—it definitely needs support. But regardless of the cause of heterogeneous personality, we find its most extreme examples in the psychopathic temperament, which I discussed in my first lecture. All writers who talk about that temperament highlight the inner complexity in their descriptions. Often, it’s this very trait that leads us to attribute that temperament to someone at all. A “superior degenerate” is simply someone sensitive in multiple ways, who has more trouble than usual keeping his emotional life in check and maintaining a straight path, because his feelings and impulses are too intense and too contradictory. In the persistent and troubling thoughts, irrational impulses, morbid scruples, fears, and inhibitions that afflict someone with a pronounced psychopathic temperament, we see clear examples of heterogeneous personality. Bunyan had an obsession with the phrases, “Sell Christ for this, sell him for that, sell him, sell him!” which would play in his mind hundreds of times until one day, exasperated and breathless from arguing with himself, he impulsively said, “Let him go if he will,” and this feeling of defeat left him in despair for over a year. The lives of saints are filled with such blasphemous obsessions, which are invariably attributed to the direct influence of Satan. This phenomenon is connected to the life of the so-called subconscious self, which we will need to address more directly soon.
Now in all of us, however constituted, but to a degree the greater in proportion as we are intense and sensitive and subject to diversified temptations, and to the greatest possible degree if we are decidedly psychopathic, does the normal evolution of character chiefly consist in the straightening out and unifying of the inner self. The higher and the lower feelings, the useful and the erring impulses, begin by being a comparative chaos within us—they must end by forming a stable system of functions in right subordination. Unhappiness is apt to characterize the period of order-making and struggle. If the individual be of tender conscience and religiously quickened, the unhappiness will take the form of moral remorse and compunction, of feeling inwardly vile and wrong, and of standing in false relations to the author of one's being and appointer of one's spiritual fate. This is the religious [pg 171] melancholy and “conviction of sin” that have played so large a part in the history of Protestant Christianity. The man's interior is a battle-ground for what he feels to be two deadly hostile selves, one actual, the other ideal. As Victor Hugo makes his Mahomet say:—
Now in all of us, however we're made, and more so if we're intense, sensitive, and face various temptations, especially if we have significant psychological issues, the normal development of character mainly involves organizing and integrating our inner selves. Our higher and lower feelings, along with helpful and misguided impulses, initially create a kind of chaos within us—they should eventually come together to form a stable system with proper order. This period of trying to create order can often be filled with unhappiness. If a person has a sensitive conscience and is spiritually aware, their unhappiness may manifest as feelings of moral guilt and regret, feeling inwardly bad and wrong, and having a distorted relationship with the creator of their existence and the one who determines their spiritual path. This represents the religious melancholy and the "conviction of sin" that have been significant in the history of Protestant Christianity. A person's inner world becomes a battleground for what they perceive as two deeply conflicting selves, one real and the other ideal. As Victor Hugo has his Mahomet say:—
Wrong living, impotent aspirations; “What I would, that do I not; but what I hate, that do I,” as Saint Paul says; self-loathing, self-despair; an unintelligible and intolerable burden to which one is mysteriously the heir.
Wrong living, powerless aspirations; “What I want, I don't do; but what I hate, I do.” as Saint Paul says; self-hatred, self-despair; an incomprehensible and unbearable burden to which one is mysteriously bound.
Let me quote from some typical cases of discordant personality, with melancholy in the form of self-condemnation and sense of sin. Saint Augustine's case is a classic example. You all remember his half-pagan, half-Christian bringing up at Carthage, his emigration to Rome and Milan, his adoption of Manicheism and subsequent skepticism, and his restless search for truth and purity of life; and finally how, distracted by the struggle between the two souls in his breast, and ashamed of his own weakness of will, when so many others whom he knew and knew of had thrown off the shackles of sensuality and dedicated themselves to chastity and the higher life, he heard a voice in the garden say, “Sume, lege” (take and read), and opening the Bible at random, saw the text, “not in chambering and wantonness,” etc., which seemed directly sent to his address, and laid the inner storm to rest forever.91 Augustine's psychological genius has [pg 172] given an account of the trouble of having a divided self which has never been surpassed.
Let me quote from some typical cases of conflicting personalities, with sadness showing up as self-condemnation and guilt. Saint Augustine's situation is a classic example. You all remember his upbringing in Carthage, which was part pagan and part Christian, his move to Rome and Milan, his adoption of Manicheism and later skepticism, and his constant search for truth and a pure life; and finally how, torn by the struggle between the two sides of himself and embarrassed by his lack of willpower, especially when so many others he knew had freed themselves from sensuality and committed to chastity and a higher life, he heard a voice in the garden say, “Take, read” (take and read), and when he opened the Bible randomly, he saw the text, “not in promiscuity or excess,” etc., which felt like it was meant for him, calming the inner turmoil once and for all.91 Augustine's insight into the challenges of having a divided self has [pg 172] offered an unmatched perspective on this issue.
“The new will which I began to have was not yet strong enough to overcome that other will, strengthened by long indulgence. So these two wills, one old, one new, one carnal, the other spiritual, contended with each other and disturbed my soul. I understood by my own experience what I had read, ‘flesh lusteth against spirit, and spirit against flesh.’ It was myself indeed in both the wills, yet more myself in that which I approved in myself than in that which I disapproved in myself. Yet it was through myself that habit had attained so fierce a mastery over me, because I had willingly come whither I willed not. Still bound to earth, I refused, O God, to fight on thy side, as much afraid to be freed from all bonds, as I ought to have feared being trammeled by them.
“The new will I was trying to develop wasn't strong enough yet to overcome the old one, which had been strengthened by years of habit. So these two wills, one old and one new, one driven by physical desires and the other by spiritual ones, were clashing and creating inner turmoil. I realized from my own experiences what I had read, ‘the flesh desires what is contrary to the spirit, and the spirit desires what is contrary to the flesh.’ I was indeed part of both wills, but I felt more authentic in the one I supported than in the one I rejected. However, it was my own behavior that allowed habit to control me so strongly because I had willingly gone against what I truly wanted. Still bound by earthly desires, I hesitated, O God, to fight on your behalf, as afraid of losing all constraints as I should have been of being trapped by them.
“Thus the thoughts by which I meditated upon thee were like the efforts of one who would awake, but being overpowered with sleepiness is soon asleep again. Often does a man when heavy sleepiness is on his limbs defer to shake it off, and though not approving it, encourage it; even so I was sure it was better to surrender to thy love than to yield to my own lusts, yet, though the former course convinced me, the latter pleased and held me bound. There was naught in me to answer thy call, ‘Awake, thou sleeper,’ but only drawling, drowsy words, ‘Presently; yes, presently; wait a little while.’ But the ‘presently’ had no ‘present,’ and the ‘little while’ grew long.... For I was afraid thou wouldst hear me too soon, and heal me at once of my disease of lust, which I wished to satiate rather than to see extinguished. With what lashes of words did I not scourge my own soul. Yet it shrank back; it refused, though it had no excuse to offer.... I said within myself: ‘Come, let it be done now,’and as I said it, I was on the point of the resolve. I all but did it, yet I did not do it. And I made another effort, and almost succeeded, yet I did not reach it, and did not grasp it, hesitating to die to death, and live to life; and the evil to which [pg 173]I was so wonted held me more than the better life I had not tried.”92
“The thoughts I had while thinking about you were like someone struggling to wake up but quickly falling back asleep because they were too tired. Often, when someone feels heavy with sleep, they put off shaking it off, and even if they don’t like it, they encourage it; similarly, I thought it was better to give in to your love than to my own desires, yet while the former made sense to me, the latter was tempting and kept me stuck. There was nothing in me that could respond to your call, ‘Awake, you sleeper,’ except for lazy, sluggish words, ‘Just a moment; yes, just a moment; wait a little longer.’ But the ‘just a moment’ had no ‘now,’ and the ‘little longer’ just kept dragging on.... I was afraid you would hear me too soon and cure me of my desire, which I wanted to satisfy instead of letting it go. How harshly I punished myself with my own words. Yet my soul recoiled; it resisted, even though it had no excuse to give.... I thought to myself: ‘Come on, let’s do this now,’ and just as I said it, I was almost resolved. I nearly did it, yet I didn't go through with it. I made another attempt and nearly succeeded, but I still didn’t reach it, hesitating to let go of death and embrace life; and the evil to which [pg 173] I was so used held me more than the better life I hadn't yet experienced.”92
There could be no more perfect description of the divided will, when the higher wishes lack just that last acuteness, that touch of explosive intensity, of dynamogenic quality (to use the slang of the psychologists), that enables them to burst their shell, and make irruption efficaciously into life and quell the lower tendencies forever. In a later lecture we shall have much to say about this higher excitability.
There couldn't be a more perfect way to describe a divided will when the higher aspirations just lack that final sharpness, that burst of energy, that quality (to borrow some psychological jargon) that allows them to break free and effectively enter life, putting an end to the lower impulses for good. In a later lecture, we will discuss this heightened excitability in depth.
I find another good description of the divided will in the autobiography of Henry Alline, the Nova Scotian evangelist, of whose melancholy I read a brief account in my last lecture. The poor youth's sins were, as you will see, of the most harmless order, yet they interfered with what proved to be his truest vocation, so they gave him great distress.
I find another good description of the divided will in the autobiography of Henry Alline, the Nova Scotian evangelist, whose sadness I briefly mentioned in my last lecture. The poor young man’s sins were, as you’ll see, of the least harmful kind, yet they got in the way of what turned out to be his real calling, causing him a lot of pain.
“I was now very moral in my life, but found no rest of conscience. I now began to be esteemed in young company, who knew nothing of my mind all this while, and their esteem began to be a snare to my soul, for I soon began to be fond of carnal mirth, though I still flattered myself that if I did not get drunk, nor curse, nor swear, there would be no sin in frolicking and carnal mirth, and I thought God would indulge young people with some (what I called simple or civil) recreation. I still kept a round of duties, and would not suffer myself to run into any open vices, and so got along very well in time of health and prosperity, but when I was distressed or threatened by sickness, death, or heavy storms of thunder, my religion would not do, and I found there was something wanting, and would begin to repent my going so much to frolics, but when the distress was over, the devil and my own wicked heart, with the solicitations of my associates, and my fondness for young company, [pg 174]were such strong allurements, I would again give way, and thus I got to be very wild and rude, at the same time kept up my rounds of secret prayer and reading; but God, not willing I should destroy myself, still followed me with his calls, and moved with such power upon my conscience, that I could not satisfy myself with my diversions, and in the midst of my mirth sometimes would have such a sense of my lost and undone condition, that I would wish myself from the company, and after it was over, when I went home, would make many promises that I would attend no more on these frolics, and would beg forgiveness for hours and hours; but when I came to have the temptation again, I would give way: no sooner would I hear the music and drink a glass of wine, but I would find my mind elevated and soon proceed to any sort of merriment or diversion, that I thought was not debauched or openly vicious; but when I returned from my carnal mirth I felt as guilty as ever, and could sometimes not close my eyes for some hours after I had gone to my bed. I was one of the most unhappy creatures on earth.
“I was trying to live a good life, but I couldn't find peace of mind. I started to gain respect from young people who had no clue about my true thoughts. Their respect became a trap for my soul, as I grew to enjoy carefree fun, even though I kept telling myself that as long as I didn’t get drunk, curse, or swear, having fun was alright. I thought God would allow young people some harmless entertainment. I stuck to my responsibilities and avoided any blatant vices, managing okay during healthy and prosperous times. But when I was stressed, dealing with sickness, death, or fierce storms, my faith didn’t help, and I realized something was missing. I began to regret going to parties, but once the stress faded, the temptations from the devil, my sinful nature, my friends, and my desire for their company became so strong that I would give in again. I became quite wild and reckless while still keeping up my secret prayers and reading. However, God, wanting to protect me from self-destruction, continuously called out to me and impacted my conscience so strongly that I couldn't fully enjoy my distractions. In the midst of my fun, I would sometimes feel intensely aware of my lost and hopeless state, wishing I could leave the group. Afterward, I would go home, make countless promises to stop going to these gatherings, and spend hours begging for forgiveness. Yet when temptation hit again, I would give in. No sooner would I hear music and take a sip of wine than I would feel uplifted and quickly dive into any type of fun I thought was acceptable, even if it wasn’t outright immoral. But after indulging in those carefree times, I felt just as guilty as before, and sometimes I couldn’t sleep for hours after going to bed. I was one of the most miserable people on earth.
“Sometimes I would leave the company (often speaking to the fiddler to cease from playing, as if I was tired), and go out and walk about crying and praying, as if my very heart would break, and beseeching God that he would not cut me off, nor give me up to hardness of heart. Oh, what unhappy hours and nights I thus wore away! When I met sometimes with merry companions, and my heart was ready to sink, I would labor to put on as cheerful a countenance as possible, that they might not distrust anything, and sometimes would begin some discourse with young men or young women on purpose, or propose a merry song, lest the distress of my soul would be discovered, or mistrusted, when at the same time I would then rather have been in a wilderness in exile, than with them or any of their pleasures or enjoyments. Thus for many months when I was in company, I would act the hypocrite and feign a merry heart, but at the same time would endeavor as much as I could to shun their company, oh wretched and unhappy mortal that I was! Everything I did, and wherever I went, I was still in a storm, and yet I continued to be the chief contriver and ringleader [pg 175]of the frolics for many months after; though it was a toil and torment to attend them; but the devil and my own wicked heart drove me about like a slave, telling me that I must do this and do that, and bear this and bear that, and turn here and turn there, to keep my credit up, and retain the esteem of my associates: and all this while I continued as strict as possible in my duties, and left no stone unturned to pacify my conscience, watching even against my thoughts, and praying continually wherever I went: for I did not think there was any sin in my conduct, when I was among carnal company, because I did not take any satisfaction there, but only followed it, I thought, for sufficient reasons.
“Sometimes, I would step away from the group (often asking the fiddler to stop playing, as if I was just tired) and go outside to cry and pray, feeling like my heart was breaking, begging God not to abandon me or let my heart harden. Oh, the miserable hours and nights I spent like this! When I ran into cheerful friends and felt heavy-hearted, I would try my best to put on a happy face so they wouldn’t suspect anything. Sometimes I would start conversations with young men or women or suggest a fun song to cover the pain in my soul, even though I would have preferred to be alone in a desert rather than with them or enjoying their company. For many months, whenever I was around others, I was a hypocrite pretending to be happy while also trying to avoid their company. Oh, what a wretched and unhappy person I was! No matter what I did or where I went, I was always in turmoil, yet I still ended up being the main organizer of the fun for many months after, even though it felt like a burden to participate. But the devil and my own wicked heart pushed me around like a slave, telling me I had to do this and that, endure this and that, and go here and there to maintain my reputation and keep the respect of my friends. All the while, I clung as tightly as I could to my responsibilities, doing everything I could to soothe my conscience, guarding even my thoughts, and praying constantly wherever I went: because I didn’t believe there was any sin in my actions among these worldly people since I didn’t find any enjoyment in it, but just went along for what I thought were good reasons.
“But still, all that I did or could do, conscience would roar night and day.”
“But no matter what I did or could do, my conscience would nag at me day and night.”
Saint Augustine and Alline both emerged into the smooth waters of inner unity and peace, and I shall next ask you to consider more closely some of the peculiarities of the process of unification, when it occurs. It may come gradually, or it may occur abruptly; it may come through altered feelings, or through altered powers of action; or it may come through new intellectual insights, or through experiences which we shall later have to designate as “mystical.” However it come, it brings a characteristic sort of relief; and never such extreme relief as when it is cast into the religious mould. Happiness! happiness! religion is only one of the ways in which men gain that gift. Easily, permanently, and successfully, it often transforms the most intolerable misery into the profoundest and most enduring happiness.
Saint Augustine and Alline both entered into the calm waters of inner unity and peace, and now I’d like you to consider more closely some of the unique aspects of the unification process when it happens. It can happen gradually or suddenly; it can arise from changed feelings or from altered abilities; or it may come from new intellectual understandings or experiences that we'll later label as “magical.” However it happens, it brings a specific kind of relief, and rarely with such intense relief as when it fits into the framework of religion. Happiness! happiness! Religion is just one way that people achieve that gift. It can easily, permanently, and effectively transform even the most unbearable misery into the deepest and most lasting happiness.
But to find religion is only one out of many ways of reaching unity; and the process of remedying inner incompleteness and reducing inner discord is a general psychological process, which may take place with any sort of mental material, and need not necessarily assume the religious form. In judging of the religious types of [pg 176] regeneration which we are about to study, it is important to recognize that they are only one species of a genus that contains other types as well. For example, the new birth may be away from religion into incredulity; or it may be from moral scrupulosity into freedom and license; or it may be produced by the irruption into the individual's life of some new stimulus or passion, such as love, ambition, cupidity, revenge, or patriotic devotion. In all these instances we have precisely the same psychological form of event,—a firmness, stability, and equilibrium succeeding a period of storm and stress and inconsistency. In these non-religious cases the new man may also be born either gradually or suddenly.
But finding religion is just one of many ways to achieve unity; the process of addressing inner incompleteness and reducing inner conflict is a general psychological process that can happen with any type of mental material and doesn't have to take on a religious form. When evaluating the religious types of [pg 176] regeneration that we are about to examine, it's important to recognize that they are just one type of a broader category that includes other types as well. For instance, the new birth can be away from religion into disbelief, or it can transition from strict morality to freedom and excess; it can also arise from the sudden emergence of a new stimulus or passion like love, ambition, greed, vengeance, or patriotic devotion. In all these cases, we observe the same psychological pattern—stability, steadiness, and balance following a time of turmoil, stress, and inconsistency. In these non-religious situations, the new self can also emerge either gradually or suddenly.
The French philosopher Jouffroy has left an eloquent memorial of his own “counter-conversion,” as the transition from orthodoxy to infidelity has been well styled by Mr. Starbuck. Jouffroy's doubts had long harassed him; but he dates his final crisis from a certain night when his disbelief grew fixed and stable, and where the immediate result was sadness at the illusions he had lost.
The French philosopher Jouffroy has left a powerful record of his own “counter-conversion” which Mr. Starbuck aptly calls the shift from orthodoxy to disbelief. Jouffroy had long struggled with doubts, but he marks his ultimate crisis from a particular night when his skepticism became solid and unchanging, and the immediate result was a sadness over the illusions he had lost.
“I shall never forget that night of December,” writes Jouffroy, “in which the veil that concealed from me my own incredulity was torn. I hear again my steps in that narrow naked chamber where long after the hour of sleep had come I had the habit of walking up and down. I see again that moon, half-veiled by clouds, which now and again illuminated the frigid window-panes. The hours of the night flowed on and I did not note their passage. Anxiously I followed my thoughts, as from layer to layer they descended towards the foundation of my consciousness, and, scattering one by one all the illusions which until then had screened its windings from my view, made them every moment more clearly visible.
“I'll never forget that night in December,” writes Jouffroy, “when the veil that had concealed my own disbelief was pulled away. I can still hear my footsteps in that small, empty room where, long after bedtime, I would walk back and forth. I can still see that moon, partially covered by clouds, occasionally lighting up the cold window panes. The hours of the night passed by, and I didn't even notice. I anxiously followed my thoughts as they delved deeper into my mind, one by one breaking down the illusions that had obscured their paths, making them clearer with each moment.
“Vainly I clung to these last beliefs as a shipwrecked sailor clings to the fragments of his vessel; vainly, frightened at the unknown void in which I was about to float, I turned with them [pg 177]towards my childhood, my family, my country, all that was dear and sacred to me: the inflexible current of my thought was too strong,—parents, family, memory, beliefs, it forced me to let go of everything. The investigation went on more obstinate and more severe as it drew near its term, and did not stop until the end was reached. I knew then that in the depth of my mind nothing was left that stood erect.
“I clung to these last beliefs like a shipwrecked sailor holds onto the remnants of his boat; I was scared of the unknown emptiness I was about to face, so I turned back to my childhood, my family, my country, everything that was precious and sacred to me. But the overwhelming tide of my thoughts was too strong—parents, family, memories, beliefs—it forced me to release it all. The investigation went on, becoming more relentless and intense as it neared its conclusion, not stopping until it reached the end. It was then that I realized nothing was left standing deep within my mind.
“This moment was a frightful one; and when towards morning I threw myself exhausted on my bed, I seemed to feel my earlier life, so smiling and so full, go out like a fire, and before me another life opened, sombre and unpeopled, where in future I must live alone, alone with my fatal thought which had exiled me thither, and which I was tempted to curse. The days which followed this discovery were the saddest of my life.”93
“This moment was terrifying; and when I finally fell onto my bed towards dawn, I felt my previous life, once so bright and fulfilling, slip away like a dying flame. In its place, a new life appeared before me, dark and empty, where I would have to live alone, alone with the painful thoughts that had brought me to this point, and I was tempted to curse them. The days that followed this realization were the saddest of my life.”93
In John Foster's Essay on Decision of Character, there is an account of a case of sudden conversion to avarice, which is illustrative enough to quote:—
In John Foster's Essay on Decision of Character, there is a description of a case of sudden conversion to greed, which is illustrative enough to quote:—
A young man, it appears, “wasted, in two or three years, a large patrimony in profligate revels with a number of worthless associates who called themselves his friends, and who, when his last means were exhausted, treated him of course with neglect or contempt. Reduced to absolute want, he one day went out of the house with an intention to put an end to his life; but wandering awhile almost unconsciously, he came to the brow of an eminence which overlooked what were lately his estates. Here he sat down, and remained fixed in thought a number of hours, at the end of which he sprang from the ground with a vehement, exulting emotion. He had formed his resolution, which was, that all these estates should be his again; he had formed his plan, too, which he instantly began to execute. He walked hastily forward, determined to seize the first opportunity, of however humble a kind, to gain any money, though it were ever so despicable a trifle, and resolved absolutely not to [pg 179]spend, if he could help it, a farthing of whatever he might obtain. The first thing that drew his attention was a heap of coals shot out of carts on the pavement before a house. He offered himself to shovel or wheel them into the place where they were to be laid, and was employed. He received a few pence for the labor; and then, in pursuance of the saving part of his plan, requested some small gratuity of meat and drink, which was given him. He then looked out for the next thing that might chance; and went, with indefatigable industry, through a succession of servile employments in different places, of longer and shorter duration, still scrupulous in avoiding, as far as possible, the expense of a penny. He promptly seized every opportunity which could advance his design, without regarding the meanness of occupation or appearance. By this method he had gained, after a considerable time, money enough to purchase in order to sell again a few cattle, of which he had taken pains to understand the value. He speedily but cautiously turned his first gains into second advantages; retained without a single deviation his extreme parsimony; and thus advanced by degrees into larger transactions and incipient wealth. I did not hear, or have forgotten, the continued course of his life, but the final result was, that he more than recovered his lost possessions, and died an inveterate miser, worth £60,000.”94
A young man, it appears, “he blew through a huge inheritance in just a couple of years, partying with a group of worthless friends who called themselves his buddies. When he finally ran out of money, they naturally ignored him or looked down on him. Left with nothing, one day he stepped out of his house planning to end his life; but after wandering around almost in a daze, he found himself at the edge of a hill that overlooked what used to be his estates. He sat there for hours, lost in thought, and then suddenly jumped up with a strong feeling of triumph. He had made a decision: he would get back all those estates. He also came up with a plan, which he set into motion right away. He moved forward quickly, determined to grab any chance, no matter how small, to earn some money, even if it was just a pitiful amount, and he promised himself not to spend a single penny of what he might earn. The first thing that caught his eye was a pile of coals dumped on the pavement in front of a house. He offered to shovel or wheel them into the place where they belonged and got hired for the job. He earned a few cents for his labor and then, sticking to his saving plan, asked for some leftover food and drink, which he received. He then looked for his next opportunity and, with tireless effort, bounced from one menial job to another, for shorter or longer periods, always careful to avoid spending any money. He eagerly seized every chance that could help him, regardless of how lowly the work was. After a considerable amount of time, he managed to save enough money to buy some cattle that he had learned about. He quickly but cautiously turned his first earnings into more opportunities; he kept his strict frugality without wavering and gradually moved into bigger deals and the beginning of wealth. I don’t remember, or I may have forgotten, the details of his life afterward, but the end result was that he not only regained his lost possessions but died as a committed miser worth £60,000.”94
Let me turn now to the kind of case, the religious case, namely, that immediately concerns us. Here is one of [pg 181] the simplest possible type, an account of the conversion to the systematic religion of healthy-mindedness of a man who must already have been naturally of the healthy-minded type. It shows how, when the fruit is ripe, a touch will make it fall.
Let me now focus on the type of case that matters to us, specifically the religious case. Here’s one of the simplest examples: a story about a man who converted to the systematic religion of healthy-mindedness, someone who must have already been naturally inclined towards this healthy-minded perspective. It illustrates how, when the fruit is ripe, a gentle push is enough to make it drop.
Mr. Horace Fletcher, in his little book called Menticulture, relates that a friend with whom he was talking of the self-control attained by the Japanese through their practice of the Buddhist discipline said:—
Mr. Horace Fletcher, in his small book titled Menticulture, shares that a friend he was discussing the self-control achieved by the Japanese through their Buddhist practices said:—
“ ‘You must first get rid of anger and worry.’ ‘But,’ said I, ‘is that possible?’ ‘Yes,’ replied he; ‘it is possible to the Japanese, and ought to be possible to us.’
“ ‘You need to release anger and worry first.’ ‘But,’ I said, ‘is that even achievable?’ ‘Yes,’ he answered; ‘it is possible for the Japanese, and it should be possible for us too.’
“On my way back I could think of nothing else but the words ‘get rid, get rid’; and the idea must have continued to possess me during my sleeping hours, for the first consciousness in the morning brought back the same thought, with the revelation of a discovery, which framed itself into the reasoning, ‘If it is possible to get rid of anger and worry, why is it necessary to have them at all?’ I felt the strength of the argument, and at once accepted the reasoning. The baby had discovered that it could walk. It would scorn to creep any longer.
“On my way back, I couldn't stop thinking about the words ‘get rid, get rid’; and the idea must have stuck with me all night, because the first thing I thought of in the morning was that same idea, which evolved into a realization framed by the thought, ‘If it’s possible to eliminate anger and worry, why do we need to have them at all?’I felt the power of the argument and instantly accepted the reasoning. The baby had figured out it could walk. It would no longer settle for crawling.
“From the instant I realized that these cancer spots of worry and anger were removable, they left me. With the discovery of their weakness they were exorcised. From that time life has had an entirely different aspect.
“Once I realized that these worries and anger stemming from cancer could be removed, they vanished. As soon as I found their weakness, they were gone. Since then, life has seemed totally different.
“Although from that moment the possibility and desirability of freedom from the depressing passions has been a reality to me, it took me some months to feel absolute security in my new position; but, as the usual occasions for worry and anger have presented themselves over and over again, and I have been unable to feel them in the slightest degree, I no longer dread or guard against them, and I am amazed at my increased energy and vigor of mind; at my strength to meet situations of all kinds, and at my disposition to love and appreciate everything.
“Ever since that moment, the idea of being free from intense emotions has seemed real and appealing to me. It took me a few months to feel fully comfortable in my new situation; however, as the usual triggers for worry and anger continued to arise, I realized I wasn't feeling them at all. Now, I don't fear or try to avoid those feelings, and I'm amazed by how much more energy and mental clarity I have. I'm stronger when dealing with all sorts of situations, and I have a greater ability to love and appreciate everything around me.”
“I have had occasion to travel more than ten thousand miles by rail since that morning. The same Pullman porter, conductor, hotel-waiter, peddler, book-agent, cabman, and others [pg 182]who were formerly a source of annoyance and irritation have been met, but I am not conscious of a single incivility. All at once the whole world has turned good to me. I have become, as it were, sensitive only to the rays of good.
“I've traveled over ten thousand miles by train since that morning. I've met the same Pullman porter, conductor, hotel waiter, vendor, book agent, cab driver, and others [pg 182] who used to irritate me, but I haven't seen a single act of rudeness. Suddenly, the entire world seems to be treating me well. I’ve become, in a way, only aware of the positive energy around me.
“I could recount many experiences which prove a brand-new condition of mind, but one will be sufficient. Without the slightest feeling of annoyance or impatience, I have seen a train that I had planned to take with a good deal of interested and pleasurable anticipation move out of the station without me, because my baggage did not arrive. The porter from the hotel came running and panting into the station just as the train pulled out of sight. When he saw me, he looked as if he feared a scolding, and began to tell of being blocked in a crowded street and unable to get out. When he had finished, I said to him: ‘It doesn't matter at all, you couldn't help it, so we will try again to-morrow. Here is your fee, I am sorry you had all this trouble in earning it.’ The look of surprise that came over his face was so filled with pleasure that I was repaid on the spot for the delay in my departure. Next day he would not accept a cent for the service, and he and I are friends for life.
“I have plenty of experiences that show a completely different mindset, but just one will suffice. Without feeling annoyed or impatient at all, I watched as a train I was really looking forward to catching left the station without me because my luggage didn’t arrive. The hotel porter rushed into the station, out of breath, just as the train vanished from sight. When he saw me, he looked worried, as if he thought I would scold him, and started explaining that he had been caught in a crowded street and couldn’t get through. Once he finished, I said to him: ‘It’s all good; you couldn’t help it, so we’ll try again tomorrow. Here’s your tip; I’m sorry you had to go through all this to earn it.’ The look of surprise on his face was so joyful that I instantly felt compensated for the delay. The next day, he wouldn’t accept a single cent for his service, and we became friends for life.
“During the first weeks of my experience I was on guard only against worry and anger; but, in the mean time, having noticed the absence of the other depressing and dwarfing passions, I began to trace a relationship, until I was convinced that they are all growths from the two roots I have specified. I have felt the freedom now for so long a time that I am sure of my relation toward it; and I could no more harbor any of the thieving and depressing influences that once I nursed as a heritage of humanity than a fop would voluntarily wallow in a filthy gutter.
“In the beginning weeks of my experience, I was solely focused on steering clear of worry and anger. However, I quickly realized that other negative feelings were absent, and I began to see a connection, ultimately understanding that all these emotions arise from the two roots I mentioned. I've felt this freedom for so long that I'm confident in my relationship with it; I could no more accept the draining and negative influences that I once accepted as part of being human than a vain person would choose to wallow in a dirty gutter.
“There is no doubt in my mind that pure Christianity and pure Buddhism, and the Mental Sciences and all Religions, fundamentally teach what has been a discovery to me; but none of them have presented it in the light of a simple and easy process of elimination. At one time I wondered if the elimination would not yield to indifference and sloth. In my experience, the contrary is the result. I feel such an increased [pg 183]desire to do something useful that it seems as if I were a boy again and the energy for play had returned. I could fight as readily as (and better than) ever, if there were occasion for it. It does not make one a coward. It can't, since fear is one of the things eliminated. I notice the absence of timidity in the presence of any audience. When a boy, I was standing under a tree which was struck by lightning, and received a shock from the effects of which I never knew exemption until I had dissolved partnership with worry. Since then, lightning and thunder have been encountered under conditions which would formerly have caused great depression and discomfort, without [my] experiencing a trace of either. Surprise is also greatly modified, and one is less liable to become startled by unexpected sights or noises.
“I’m completely convinced that pure Christianity, pure Buddhism, the Mental Sciences, and all Religions fundamentally teach what I’ve discovered; however, none of them present it as a straightforward and simple process of elimination. At one point, I was concerned that this elimination might lead to apathy and laziness. My experience shows that the opposite is true. I feel such a strong desire to be useful that it feels like I’m a kid again and have regained my energy for play. I could fight just as easily as (and better than) ever if necessary. This doesn’t make you a coward. It can’t, since fear is one of the things I’ve eliminated. I’ve noticed I’m no longer timid in front of an audience. As a child, I stood beneath a tree struck by lightning and felt a shock from which I didn’t feel free until I let go of worry. Since then, I’ve faced lightning and thunder in situations that would have previously caused me a lot of anxiety and discomfort, without feeling any trace of either. My reaction to surprises is also greatly reduced; I’m not as easily startled by unexpected sights or sounds.”
“As far as I am individually concerned, I am not bothering myself at present as to what the results of this emancipated condition may be. I have no doubt that the perfect health aimed at by Christian Science may be one of the possibilities, for I note a marked improvement in the way my stomach does its duty in assimilating the food I give it to handle, and I am sure it works better to the sound of a song than under the friction of a frown. Neither am I wasting any of this precious time formulating an idea of a future existence or a future Heaven. The Heaven that I have within myself is as attractive as any that has been promised or that I can imagine; and I am willing to let the growth lead where it will, as long as the anger and their brood have no part in misguiding it.”95
“Right now, I'm not concerned about what the results of this newfound freedom might be. I believe that achieving perfect health, like what Christian Science aims for, could be one possible outcome. I've noticed a big improvement in how my stomach digests the food I give it, and I'm sure it works better when there's music playing rather than when I'm frowning. I'm also not wasting any of this valuable time trying to imagine what an afterlife or Heaven might be like. The Heaven I have inside me is just as appealing as any that’s been promised or that I can picture; I'm happy to let my personal growth unfold, as long as anger and negativity don’t steer it off course.”95
The older medicine used to speak of two ways, lysis and crisis, one gradual, the other abrupt, in which one might recover from a bodily disease. In the spiritual realm there are also two ways, one gradual, the other sudden, in which inner unification may occur. Tolstoy and Bunyan may again serve us as examples, examples, as it happens, of the gradual way, though it must be confessed at the outset that it is hard to follow these windings [pg 184] of the hearts of others, and one feels that their words do not reveal their total secret.
The older medicine talked about two paths, lysis and emergency, one being gradual and the other abrupt, through which a person could recover from a physical illness. In the spiritual realm, there are also two paths, one gradual and the other sudden, that can lead to inner unity. Tolstoy and Bunyan can serve as examples of the gradual path, though I must admit from the start that it’s difficult to navigate the complexities [pg 184] of others' hearts, and it feels like their words don’t fully disclose their complete truth.
Howe'er this be, Tolstoy, pursuing his unending questioning, seemed to come to one insight after another. First he perceived that his conviction that life was meaningless took only this finite life into account. He was looking for the value of one finite term in that of another, and the whole result could only be one of those indeterminate equations in mathematics which end with 0=0. Yet this is as far as the reasoning intellect by itself can go, unless irrational sentiment or faith brings in the infinite. Believe in the infinite as common people do, and life grows possible again.
However this may be, Tolstoy, in his endless quest for understanding, seemed to achieve one insight after another. First, he realized that his belief that life was meaningless only considered this finite existence. He was trying to find the value of one finite experience in relation to another, and the entire outcome could only result in one of those indeterminate equations in mathematics that end with 0=0. Yet this is as far as logical reasoning can take you on its own, unless irrational feelings or faith introduce the infinite. Believe in the infinite as ordinary people do, and life becomes possible again.
“Since mankind has existed, wherever life has been, there also has been the faith that gave the possibility of living. Faith is the sense of life, that sense by virtue of which man does not destroy himself, but continues to live on. It is the force whereby we live. If Man did not believe that he must live for something, he would not live at all. The idea of an infinite God, of the divinity of the soul, of the union of men's actions with God—these are ideas elaborated in the infinite secret depths of human thought. They are ideas without which there would be no life, without which I myself,” said Tolstoy, “would not exist. I began to see that I had no right to rely on my individual reasoning and neglect these answers given by faith, for they are the only answers to the question.”
“Since the dawn of humanity, wherever there is life, there has also been the belief that makes life possible. Faith is the core of existence, that quality that prevents people from destroying themselves and encourages them to persevere. It is the force that lets us live. If humans didn’t believe they had a purpose, they wouldn’t survive at all. The idea of an infinite God, the divinity of the soul, the connection between human actions and God—these concepts emerged from the deep depths of human thought. They are ideas without which life wouldn’t exist, without which I myself,” said Tolstoy, “would not exist. I began to understand that I didn’t have the right to rely solely on my own reasoning and disregard the answers provided by faith, as they are the only answers to the question.”
Yet how believe as the common people believe, steeped as they are in grossest superstition? It is impossible,—but yet their life! their life! It is normal. It is happy! It is an answer to the question!
Yet how can one believe as the common people do, who are so immersed in the worst superstitions? It's impossible—but still, look at their lives! Their lives! They are normal. They are happy! They provide an answer to the question!
Little by little, Tolstoy came to the settled conviction—he says it took him two years to arrive there—that his trouble had not been with life in general, not with the common life of common men, but with the life of the upper, intellectual, artistic classes, the life which he had [pg 185] personally always led, the cerebral life, the life of conventionality, artificiality, and personal ambition. He had been living wrongly and must change. To work for animal needs, to abjure lies and vanities, to relieve common wants, to be simple, to believe in God, therein lay happiness again.
Slowly but surely, Tolstoy became convinced—he said it took him two years to get there—that his issues weren’t with life itself, or with the everyday lives of ordinary people, but with the lives of the upper-class, intellectual, and artistic circles, the life he had always lived, filled with intellect, convention, artificiality, and personal ambition. He realized he had been living incorrectly and needed to change. True happiness lay in working for basic needs, rejecting lies and superficialities, addressing common necessities, embracing simplicity, and believing in God.
“I remember,” he says, “one day in early spring, I was alone in the forest, lending my ear to its mysterious noises. I listened, and my thought went back to what for these three years it always was busy with—the quest of God. But the idea of him, I said, how did I ever come by the idea?
“I remember,” he says, “One day in early spring, I was alone in the forest, listening to its mysterious sounds. I concentrated on that, and my thoughts wandered back to what I've been focused on for the last three years—the search for God. But I started to question, how did I even come up with the idea of Him?
“And again there arose in me, with this thought, glad aspirations towards life. Everything in me awoke and received a meaning.... Why do I look farther? a voice within me asked. He is there: he, without whom one cannot live. To acknowledge God and to live are one and the same thing. God is what life is. Well, then! live, seek God, and there will be no life without him....
“And once again, this thought brought a sense of joy and hope for life inside me. Every part of me felt alive and found purpose.... Why do I need to look any further? a voice inside me asked. He is here: the one without whom life can't exist. Recognizing God and living are the same thing. God is the essence of life. So, then! live, seek God, and there will be no life without him....
“After this, things cleared up within me and about me better than ever, and the light has never wholly died away. I was saved from suicide. Just how or when the change took place I cannot tell. But as insensibly and gradually as the force of life had been annulled within me, and I had reached my moral death-bed, just as gradually and imperceptibly did the energy of life come back. And what was strange was that this energy that came back was nothing new. It was my ancient juvenile force of faith, the belief that the sole purpose of my life was to be better. I gave up the life of the conventional world, recognizing it to be no life, but a parody on life, which its superfluities simply keep us from comprehending,”—and Tolstoy thereupon embraced the life of the peasants, and has felt right and happy, or at least relatively so, ever since.96
“After that, I felt clearer inside and around me than ever before, and the light has never completely faded. I was saved from suicide. I can't exactly identify how or when the change occurred. But just as slowly and subtly as the life force within me had been diminished, leading me to my moral deathbed, that same life force gradually and imperceptibly returned. What was strange was that this returning energy wasn’t new. It was my youthful belief that the main purpose of my life was to be better. I let go of the conventional way of living, realizing it wasn’t really living but more of a mockery of life, with its excesses only keeping us from understanding.”—Tolstoy then decided to live with the peasants and has felt content and happy, or at least fairly so, ever since.96
As I interpret his melancholy, then, it was not merely an accidental vitiation of his humors, though it was doubtless also that. It was logically called for by the clash [pg 186] between his inner character and his outer activities and aims. Although a literary artist, Tolstoy was one of those primitive oaks of men to whom the superfluities and insincerities, the cupidities, complications, and cruelties of our polite civilization are profoundly unsatisfying, and for whom the eternal veracities lie with more natural and animal things. His crisis was the getting of his soul in order, the discovery of its genuine habitat and vocation, the escape from falsehoods into what for him were ways of truth. It was a case of heterogeneous personality tardily and slowly finding its unity and level. And though not many of us can imitate Tolstoy, not having enough, perhaps, of the aboriginal human marrow in our bones, most of us may at least feel as if it might be better for us if we could.
As I see it, his sadness wasn’t just an accidental disruption in his mood, though it was certainly that too. It was a logical result of the conflict between his true self and his external actions and goals. Even though he was a literary artist, Tolstoy was one of those fundamental individuals who find the excesses and insincerities, the greed, complexities, and harshness of our refined society deeply unsatisfying. For him, the enduring truths are found in more natural and instinctual aspects of life. His crisis was about getting his soul in order, discovering its true home and purpose, and escaping the falsehoods to embrace what he considered paths of truth. It was a situation of a diverse personality gradually finding its unity and balance. While not many of us can emulate Tolstoy, perhaps because we lack enough of that raw human essence, most of us might at least feel that it would be better if we could.
Bunyan's recovery seems to have been even slower. For years together he was alternately haunted with texts of Scripture, now up and now down, but at last with an ever growing relief in his salvation through the blood of Christ.
Bunyan's recovery seems to have been even slower. For years, he was alternately haunted by Scripture verses, sometimes feeling uplifted and other times feeling down, but eventually, he experienced an increasingly profound relief in his salvation through the blood of Christ.
“My peace would be in and out twenty times a day; comfort now and trouble presently; peace now and before I could go a furlong as full of guilt and fear as ever heart could hold.”When a good text comes home to him, “This,” he writes, “gave me good encouragement for the space of two or three hours”; or “This was a good day to me, I hope I shall not forget it”; or “The glory of these words was then so weighty on me that I was ready to swoon as I sat; yet not with grief and trouble, but with solid joy and peace”; or “This made a strange seizure on my spirit; it brought light with it, and commanded a silence in my heart of all those tumultuous thoughts that before did use, like masterless hell-hounds, to roar and bellow and make a hideous noise within me. It showed me that Jesus Christ had not quite forsaken and cast off my Soul.”
“My peace comes and goes twenty times a day; I feel comfort now but struggle later; I find peace now, and before I can walk even a short distance, I'm overwhelmed with guilt and fear just like anyone else.”When a good message resonates, "This," he's writing, “cheered me up for a few hours”; or “Today was a great day for me, and I hope I remember it”; or “The impact of these words was so intense that I felt lightheaded just sitting there; yet it wasn't from sadness or stress, but from sheer joy and tranquility”; or “This had a weird effect on me; it brought me clarity and quieted all the chaotic thoughts that used to scream and roar like wild animals inside me. It revealed to me that Jesus Christ hadn’t completely given up on my soul.”
Such periods accumulate until he can write: “And now [pg 187]remained only the hinder part of the tempest, for the thunder was gone beyond me, only some drops would still remain, that now and then would fall upon me”;—and at last: “Now did my chains fall off my legs indeed; I was loosed from my afflictions and irons; my temptations also fled away; so that from that time, those dreadful Scriptures of God left off to trouble me; now went I also home rejoicing, for the grace and love of God.... Now could I see myself in Heaven and Earth at once; in Heaven by my Christ, by my Head, by my Righteousness and Life, though on Earth by my body or person.... Christ was a precious Christ to my soul that night; I could scarce lie in my bed for joy and peace and triumph through Christ.”
These moments accumulated until he was able to write: “And now [pg 187]only the final part of the storm remained, as the thunder had moved far off, and just a few drops occasionally landed on me”;—and finally: “At that moment, I felt my chains fall away; I was released from my struggles and burdens; my temptations disappeared; from then on, those frightening Scriptures of God no longer bothered me; I went home celebrating the grace and love of God.... Now I could see myself in Heaven and on Earth at the same time; in Heaven through my Christ, my Head, my Righteousness and Life, even though on Earth through my body.... That night, Christ was an amazing Savior for my soul; I could hardly lie in bed from the joy, peace, and victory through Christ.”
Bunyan became a minister of the gospel, and in spite of his neurotic constitution, and of the twelve years he lay in prison for his non-conformity, his life was turned to active use. He was a peacemaker and doer of good, and the immortal Allegory which he wrote has brought the very spirit of religious patience home to English hearts.
Bunyan became a minister of the gospel, and despite his anxious nature and the twelve years he spent in prison for not conforming, he made his life meaningful. He was a peacemaker and someone who did good, and the timeless Allegory he wrote has instilled the spirit of religious patience in the hearts of the English.
But neither Bunyan nor Tolstoy could become what we have called healthy-minded. They had drunk too deeply of the cup of bitterness ever to forget its taste, and their redemption is into a universe two stories deep. Each of them realized a good which broke the effective edge of his sadness; yet the sadness was preserved as a minor ingredient in the heart of the faith by which it was overcome. The fact of interest for us is that as a matter of fact they could and did find something welling up in the inner reaches of their consciousness, by which such extreme sadness could be overcome. Tolstoy does well to talk of it as that by which men live; for that is exactly what it is, a stimulus, an excitement, a faith, a force that re-infuses the positive willingness to live, even in full presence of the evil perceptions that erewhile made life seem unbearable. For Tolstoy's perceptions of evil [pg 188] appear within their sphere to have remained unmodified. His later works show him implacable to the whole system of official values: the ignobility of fashionable life; the infamies of empire; the spuriousness of the church, the vain conceit of the professions; the meannesses and cruelties that go with great success; and every other pompous crime and lying institution of this world. To all patience with such things his experience has been for him a permanent ministry of death.
But neither Bunyan nor Tolstoy could become what we now call healthy-minded. They had drunk too deeply from the cup of bitterness to ever forget its taste, and their redemption exists in a universe two stories deep. Each of them discovered a good that softened the sharp edge of his sadness; yet the sadness remained as a minor part of the faith that helped them overcome it. What’s notable for us is that they found something welling up from deep within their consciousness, allowing them to overcome such extreme sadness. Tolstoy captures it well when he refers to it as “that by which men live”; because that's exactly what it is: a stimulus, an excitement, a faith, a force that reinvigorates the positive willingness to live, even in the face of the evils that once made life seem unbearable. For Tolstoy's views on evil appear to have remained unchanged. His later works show him unyielding to the entire system of official values: the dishonor of trendy life; the crimes of empires; the falsehoods of the church; the empty pride of professions; the petty deceits and cruelties that accompany great success; and every other pompous crime and deceitful institution of this world. His experiences have made him permanently intolerant of such things.
Bunyan also leaves this world to the enemy.
Bunyan also gives up this world to the enemy.
“I must first pass a sentence of death,” he says, “upon everything that can properly be called a thing of this life, even to reckon myself, my wife, my children, my health, my enjoyments, and all, as dead to me, and myself as dead to them; to trust in God through Christ, as touching the world to come; and as touching this world, to count the grave my house, to make my bed in darkness, and to say to corruption, Thou art my father, and to the worm, Thou art my mother and sister.... The parting with my wife and my poor children hath often been to me as the pulling of my flesh from my bones, especially my poor blind child who lay nearer my heart than all I had besides. Poor child, thought I, what sorrow art thou like to have for thy portion in this world! Thou must be beaten, must beg, suffer hunger, cold, nakedness, and a thousand calamities, though I cannot now endure that the wind should blow upon thee. But yet I must venture you all with God, though it goeth to the quick to leave you.”97
“I first need to pronounce a death sentence,” he says, “I consider everything that truly matters in this life—myself, my wife, my children, my health, my joys, and everything else—as though it is dead to me, and I am dead to it. I rely on God through Christ for the life to come; and in this world, I view the grave as my home, making my bed in darkness, declaring to decay, ‘You are my father,’ and to the worm, ‘You are my mother and sister....’ Leaving my wife and beloved children often feels like tearing my flesh from my bones, especially my poor blind child who is closer to my heart than anything else. I worry for you, dear child; what sorrow you will face in this world! You will have to endure beatings, begging, hunger, cold, and nakedness, and confront countless hardships, even though I can’t stand the thought of the wind touching you. Yet, I must entrust all of you to God, even though it hurts me terribly to leave you.”97
The “hue of resolution” is there, but the full flood of ecstatic liberation seems never to have poured over poor John Bunyan's soul.
The "color of determination" is present, but the complete wave of ecstatic freedom never appears to have washed over poor John Bunyan's soul.
These examples may suffice to acquaint us in a general way with the phenomenon technically called “Conversion.” In the next lecture I shall invite you to study its peculiarities and concomitants in some detail.
These examples may be enough to give us a general understanding of the phenomenon technically referred to as "Conversion." In the next lecture, I will invite you to explore its unique features and related aspects in more detail.
Lecture 9. Conversion.
To be converted, to be regenerated, to receive grace, to experience religion, to gain an assurance, are so many phrases which denote the process, gradual or sudden, by which a self hitherto divided, and consciously wrong inferior and unhappy, becomes unified and consciously right superior and happy, in consequence of its firmer hold upon religious realities. This at least is what conversion signifies in general terms, whether or not we believe that a direct divine operation is needed to bring such a moral change about.
To be changed, to be renewed, to receive grace, to have a religious experience, to gain assurance—these phrases describe the process, whether gradual or sudden, by which a self that was previously conflicted, knowingly wrong, and unhappy becomes unified and consciously right, better, and happier as a result of a stronger connection to religious truths. This is what conversion generally means, regardless of whether we think that a direct divine intervention is necessary to bring about such a moral change.
Before entering upon a minuter study of the process, let me enliven our understanding of the definition by a concrete example. I choose the quaint case of an unlettered man, Stephen H. Bradley, whose experience is related in a scarce American pamphlet.98
Before diving deeper into the process, let’s bring our understanding of the definition to life with a clear example. I’ll use the interesting case of an uneducated man, Stephen H. Bradley, whose experience is detailed in a rare American pamphlet.98
I select this case because it shows how in these inner alterations one may find one unsuspected depth below another, as if the possibilities of character lay disposed in a series of layers or shells, of whose existence we have no premonitory knowledge.
I choose this case because it illustrates how, within these internal changes, one can discover unsuspected depths one after another, as if the potential of character is arranged in layers or shells, of which we have no prior awareness.
Bradley thought that he had been already fully converted at the age of fourteen.
Bradley believed that he had already undergone a complete transformation by the age of fourteen.
“I thought I saw the Saviour, by faith, in human shape, for about one second in the room, with arms extended, appearing [pg 190]to say to me, Come. The next day I rejoiced with trembling; soon after, my happiness was so great that I said that I wanted to die; this world had no place in my affections, as I knew of, and every day appeared as solemn to me as the Sabbath. I had an ardent desire that all mankind might feel as I did; I wanted to have them all love God supremely. Previous to this time I was very selfish and self-righteous; but now I desired the welfare of all mankind, and could with a feeling heart forgive my worst enemies, and I felt as if I should be willing to bear the scoffs and sneers of any person, and suffer anything for His sake, if I could be the means in the hands of God, of the conversion of one soul.”
“I thought I saw the Savior, in a moment of faith, in human form, right there in the room, with arms open wide, seemingly [pg 190] inviting me to come. The next day, I was filled with joy and trembling; soon after, my happiness became so overwhelming that I said I wanted to die; this world felt worthless to me, as I saw it, and every day seemed as serious as the Sabbath. I had a deep longing for everyone to feel as I did; I wanted them all to love God above everything else. Before this moment, I was very selfish and self-righteous; but now I wanted the well-being of everyone, and I could truly forgive my worst enemies. I felt ready to face mockery and scorn from anyone and to endure anything for His sake, if it would help even one person find salvation through God.””
Nine years later, in 1829, Mr. Bradley heard of a revival of religion that had begun in his neighborhood. “Many of the young converts,” he says, “would come to me when in meeting and ask me if I had religion, and my reply generally was, I hope I have. This did not appear to satisfy them; they said they knew they had it. I requested them to pray for me, thinking with myself, that if I had not got religion now, after so long a time professing to be a Christian, that it was time I had, and hoped their prayers would be answered in my behalf.
Nine years later, in 1829, Mr. Bradley learned about a religious revival that had begun in his community. “Many of the young converts," he says, “would approach me in meetings and ask if I believed in God, and my typical response was, I hope I do. This didn’t seem to satisfy them; they said they knew they did. I asked them to pray for me, thinking that if I hadn’t found faith by now, after claiming to be a Christian for so long, it was definitely time I did, and I hoped their prayers would guide me.
“One Sabbath, I went to hear the Methodist at the Academy. He spoke of the ushering in of the day of general judgment; and he set it forth in such a solemn and terrible manner as I never heard before. The scene of that day appeared to be taking place, and so awakened were all the powers of my mind that, like Felix, I trembled involuntarily on the bench where I was sitting, though I felt nothing at heart. The next day evening I went to hear him again. He took his text from Revelation: ‘And I saw the dead, small and great, stand before God.’ And he represented the terrors of that day in such a manner that it appeared as if it would melt the heart of stone. When he finished his discourse, an old gentleman turned to me and said, ‘This is what I call preaching.’ I thought the same; but my feelings were still unmoved by what he said, and I did not enjoy religion, but I believe he did.
“One Sabbath, I went to listen to the Methodist at the Academy. He spoke about the day of judgment in such a serious and frightening way that it was unlike anything I had experienced before. It felt like the scene of that day was unfolding right in front of me, and I was so mentally absorbed that, similar to Felix, I felt a shiver run through me while sitting on the bench, even though I didn’t feel anything inside. The next evening, I went back to hear him again. He chose his text from Revelation: ‘And I saw the dead, both small and great, stand before God.’ He described the horrors of that day so vividly that it felt like it could shatter a heart of stone. After he finished his sermon, an older man turned to me and said, ‘This is what I call preaching.’ I agreed, but my feelings didn’t change because of what he said, and I still didn’t find joy in religion, although I believe he did.
“I will now relate my experience of the power of the Holy Spirit which took place on the same night. Had any person [pg 191]told me previous to this that I could have experienced the power of the Holy Spirit in the manner which I did, I could not have believed it, and should have thought the person deluded that told me so. I went directly home after the meeting, and when I got home I wondered what made me feel so stupid. I retired to rest soon after I got home, and felt indifferent to the things of religion until I began to be exercised by the Holy Spirit, which began in about five minutes after, in the following manner:—
“I want to share my experience of the Holy Spirit's power that happened that same night. If someone had told me beforehand that I could experience the Holy Spirit in the way I did, I wouldn't have believed it and would have thought they were crazy. I went straight home after the meeting, and once I got home, I started to wonder why I felt so strange. I went to bed shortly after getting home, feeling indifferent about religious things until I felt the presence of the Holy Spirit about five minutes later, like this:—
“At first, I began to feel my heart beat very quick all on a sudden, which made me at first think that perhaps something is going to ail me, though I was not alarmed, for I felt no pain. My heart increased in its beating, which soon convinced me that it was the Holy Spirit from the effect it had on me. I began to feel exceedingly happy and humble, and such a sense of unworthiness as I never felt before. I could not very well help speaking out, which I did, and said, Lord, I do not deserve this happiness, or words to that effect, while there was a stream (resembling air in feeling) came into my mouth and heart in a more sensible manner than that of drinking anything, which continued, as near as I could judge, five minutes or more, which appeared to be the cause of such a palpitation of my heart. It took complete possession of my soul, and I am certain that I desired the Lord, while in the midst of it, not to give me any more happiness, for it seemed as if I could not contain what I had got. My heart seemed as if it would burst, but it did not stop until I felt as if I was unutterably full of the love and grace of God. In the mean time while thus exercised, a thought arose in my mind, what can it mean? and all at once, as if to answer it, my memory became exceedingly clear, and it appeared to me just as if the New Testament was placed open before me, eighth chapter of Romans, and as light as if some candle lighted was held for me to read the 26th and 27th verses of that chapter, and I read these words: ‘The Spirit helpeth our infirmities with groanings which cannot be uttered.’ And all the time that my heart was a-beating, it made me groan like a person in distress, which was not very easy to stop, though I was in no pain at all, and my brother being in bed in [pg 192]another room came and opened the door, and asked me if I had got the toothache. I told him no, and that he might get to sleep. I tried to stop. I felt unwilling to go to sleep myself, I was so happy, fearing I should lose it—thinking within myself
“At first, I suddenly felt my heart racing, which made me think something might be wrong with me, but I wasn't worried because there was no pain. As my heart kept racing, I became convinced it was the Holy Spirit because of how it affected me. I felt truly happy and humble, along with a deep sense of unworthiness that I had never felt before. I couldn't help but say out loud, "Lord, I don’t deserve this happiness," or something along those lines. At that moment, a sensation (like a stream of air) flowed into my mouth and heart, feeling more real than drinking, which lasted about five minutes and seemed to make my heart race even more. It completely took over my soul, and I found myself asking the Lord not to give me more happiness because it felt like I couldn’t handle any more. My heart felt like it would burst, but it kept going until I felt overwhelmingly filled with the love and grace of God. During this experience, a thought crossed my mind: what does this mean? Suddenly, as if to answer me, my memory became incredibly clear, like the New Testament had opened right in front of me to the eighth chapter of Romans, and it felt as if a candle was lit for me to read verses 26 and 27 of that chapter, which said: ‘The Spirit helps our weaknesses with groanings that cannot be expressed.’ And all the while my heart was racing, it made me groan like someone in distress, which was hard to stop, even though I felt no pain at all. My brother, who was in bed in [pg 192]another room, came in and asked if I had a toothache. I told him no and that he could go back to sleep. I tried to stop, but I didn’t want to sleep myself because I was so happy, fearing I might lose it—thinking to myself
And while I lay reflecting, after my heart stopped beating, feeling as if my soul was full of the Holy Spirit, I thought that perhaps there might be angels hovering round my bed. I felt just as if I wanted to converse with them, and finally I spoke, saying, ‘O ye affectionate angels! how is it that ye can take so much interest in our welfare, and we take so little interest in our own.’ After this, with difficulty I got to sleep; and when I awoke in the morning my first thoughts were: What has become of my happiness? and, feeling a degree of it in my heart, I asked for more, which was given to me as quick as thought. I then got up to dress myself, and found to my surprise that I could but just stand. It appeared to me as if it was a little heaven upon earth. My soul felt as completely raised above the fears of death as of going to sleep; and like a bird in a cage, I had a desire, if it was the will of God, to get released from my body and to dwell with Christ, though willing to live to do good to others, and to warn sinners to repent. I went downstairs feeling as solemn as if I had lost all my friends, and thinking with myself, that I would not let my parents know it until I had first looked into the Testament. I went directly to the shelf and looked into it, at the eighth chapter of Romans, and every verse seemed to almost speak and to confirm it to be truly the Word of God, and as if my feelings corresponded with the meaning of the word. I then told my parents of it, and told them that I thought that they must see that when I spoke, that it was not my own voice, for it appeared so to me. My speech seemed entirely under the control of the Spirit within me; I do not mean that the words which I spoke were not my own, for they were. I thought that I was influenced similar to the Apostles on the day of Pentecost (with the exception of having power to give it to others, and doing [pg 193]what they did). After breakfast I went round to converse with my neighbors on religion, which I could not have been hired to have done before this, and at their request I prayed with them, though I had never prayed in public before.
As I lay there, reflecting and feeling like my heart had stopped, with my soul filled with the Holy Spirit, I imagined angels hovering around my bed. I felt a strong urge to talk to them, and finally I said, ‘Oh, dear angels! Why do you care so much about our well-being when we show so little concern for it ourselves?’ After that, I had trouble falling asleep, and when I woke up in the morning, my first thoughts were: Where has my happiness gone? Feeling a bit of it in my heart, I asked for more, and it came to me instantly. I got up to get dressed and was shocked to find I could barely stand. It felt like a little piece of heaven on earth. My soul felt completely free from the fear of death, as if I was going to sleep; like a bird in a cage, I wished to be freed from my body to be with Christ, although I also wanted to live to help others and encourage sinners to repent. I went downstairs feeling as solemn as if I’d lost all my friends, deciding I wouldn’t tell my parents until I checked the Testament first. I went straight to the shelf and opened it to the eighth chapter of Romans, and every verse seemed to speak to me, confirming that it was truly the Word of God, matching my feelings with its meaning. I then shared this with my parents, telling them they had to understand that when I spoke, it wasn’t just my own voice, because that’s how it truly felt to me. My words felt entirely guided by the Spirit within me; I don’t mean that the words I spoke weren’t mine, because they were. I felt influenced just like the Apostles on Pentecost (except I didn’t have the power to pass it on to others or perform their miracles). After breakfast, I went around talking to my neighbors about religion, something I wouldn’t have done for anything before this, and at their request, I prayed with them, even though I had never prayed in public before.
“I now feel as if I had discharged my duty by telling the truth, and hope by the blessing of God, it may do some good to all who shall read it. He has fulfilled his promise in sending the Holy Spirit down into our hearts, or mine at least, and I now defy all the Deists and Atheists in the world to shake my faith in Christ.”
“I believe I've played my role by speaking the truth, and I hope, with God's blessing, it will help everyone who reads it. He has fulfilled His promise by sending the Holy Spirit into our hearts, or at least into mine, and I now challenge any Deist or Atheist to shake my faith in Christ.”
So much for Mr. Bradley and his conversion, of the effect of which upon his later life we gain no information. Now for a minuter survey of the constituent elements of the conversion process.
So much for Mr. Bradley and his conversion, about which we get no information on how it affected his later life. Now let's take a closer look at the elements that make up the conversion process.
If you open the chapter on Association, of any treatise on Psychology, you will read that a man's ideas, aims, and objects form diverse internal groups and systems, relatively independent of one another. Each “aim” which he follows awakens a certain specific kind of interested excitement, and gathers a certain group of ideas together in subordination to it as its associates; and if the aims and excitements are distinct in kind, their groups of ideas may have little in common. When one group is present and engrosses the interest, all the ideas connected with other groups may be excluded from the mental field. The President of the United States when, with paddle, gun, and fishing-rod, he goes camping in the wilderness for a vacation, changes his system of ideas from top to bottom. The presidential anxieties have lapsed into the background entirely; the official habits are replaced by the habits of a son of nature, and those who knew the man only as the strenuous magistrate would not “know him for the same person” if they saw him as the camper.
If you check out the chapter on Association in any psychology book, you'll find that a person's ideas, goals, and objectives create different internal groups and systems that operate mostly independently. Each “goal” they pursue sparks a specific kind of interest and brings together a group of related ideas under it as its associates; if the goals and interests are different, their idea groups might not have much in common. When one group takes center stage and captures attention, all the ideas linked to other groups can be pushed out of the mind. The President of the United States, when he goes camping in the wilderness with his paddle, gun, and fishing rod for a vacation, completely shifts his system of ideas. The stresses of the presidency fade away entirely; his official routines are replaced by the habits of a nature lover, and those who only know him as the busy leader would not “identify him as the same person” if they saw him as a camper.
If now he should never go back, and never again [pg 194] suffer political interests to gain dominion over him, he would be for practical intents and purposes a permanently transformed being. Our ordinary alterations of character, as we pass from one of our aims to another, are not commonly called transformations, because each of them is so rapidly succeeded by another in the reverse direction; but whenever one aim grows so stable as to expel definitively its previous rivals from the individual's life, we tend to speak of the phenomenon, and perhaps to wonder at it, as a “transformation.”
If he never goes back and never allows political interests to control him again, he would essentially be a changed person for good. Our usual changes in character, as we shift from one goal to another, aren't typically called transformations because each change is quickly followed by another in the opposite direction. However, whenever one goal becomes stable enough to completely replace its previous competitors in someone's life, we tend to recognize that phenomenon and maybe even marvel at it as a “transformation.”
These alternations are the completest of the ways in which a self may be divided. A less complete way is the simultaneous coexistence of two or more different groups of aims, of which one practically holds the right of way and instigates activity, whilst the others are only pious wishes, and never practically come to anything. Saint Augustine's aspirations to a purer life, in our last lecture, were for a while an example. Another would be the President in his full pride of office, wondering whether it were not all vanity, and whether the life of a wood-chopper were not the wholesomer destiny. Such fleeting aspirations are mere velleitates, whimsies. They exist on the remoter outskirts of the mind, and the real self of the man, the centre of his energies, is occupied with an entirely different system. As life goes on, there is a constant change of our interests, and a consequent change of place in our systems of ideas, from more central to more peripheral, and from more peripheral to more central parts of consciousness. I remember, for instance, that one evening when I was a youth, my father read aloud from a Boston newspaper that part of Lord Gifford's will which founded these four lectureships. At that time I did not think of being a teacher of philosophy: and what I listened to was as remote from my own life [pg 195] as if it related to the planet Mars. Yet here I am, with the Gifford system part and parcel of my very self, and all my energies, for the time being, devoted to successfully identifying myself with it. My soul stands now planted in what once was for it a practically unreal object, and speaks from it as from its proper habitat and centre.
These shifts are the most complete ways a self can be divided. A less complete way is when two or more different groups of goals coexist, where one practically dominates and drives activity, while the others are just hopeful wishes that never really lead to anything. Saint Augustine's hopes for a purer life, which we discussed in our last lecture, were an example of this. Another would be a President, fully aware of his position, wondering if it’s all just vanity and if the life of a wood-chopper isn’t a healthier path. Such fleeting hopes are merely desires, whims. They exist on the far edges of the mind, while the person’s true self, the core of their energies, is focused on a completely different set of ideas. As life progresses, our interests constantly shift, leading to changes in our systems of ideas, moving from more central to more peripheral aspects and vice versa in our consciousness. For example, I remember one evening in my youth when my father read aloud from a Boston newspaper about that part of Lord Gifford’s will that established these four lectureships. At that moment, I had no thoughts of becoming a philosophy teacher; what I was hearing felt as distant from my life [pg 195] as if it were about Mars. Yet here I am, with the Gifford system being an integral part of my very self, and all my energies, for now, focused on successfully aligning myself with it. My soul is now rooted in what once seemed like a completely unreal concept, and it expresses itself from this place as if it were my true home and center.
When I say “Soul,” you need not take me in the ontological sense unless you prefer to; for although ontological language is instinctive in such matters, yet Buddhists or Humians can perfectly well describe the facts in the phenomenal terms which are their favorites. For them the soul is only a succession of fields of consciousness: yet there is found in each field a part, or sub-field, which figures as focal and contains the excitement, and from which, as from a centre, the aim seems to be taken. Talking of this part, we involuntarily apply words of perspective to distinguish it from the rest, words like “here,” “this,” “now,” “mine,” or “me”; and we ascribe to the other parts the positions “there,” “then,” “that,” “his” or “thine,” “it,” “not me.” But a “here” can change to a “there,” and a “there” become a “here,” and what was “mine” and what was “not mine” change their places.
When I say “Soul,” you don't have to take it in the ontological sense unless you want to; while ontological language feels natural in these discussions, Buddhists or Humians can easily describe the facts using their preferred phenomenal terms. For them, the soul is just a series of fields of consciousness: within each field, there’s a part, or sub-field, that acts as the focal point and contains the excitement, from which the aim seems to emerge. When we talk about this part, we instinctively use perspective words to set it apart from the rest, like “here,” “this,” “now” "mine," or "me"; we assign the other parts the positions "there," “then,” “that,” "his" or "your," “it,” "not me." However, a "here" can turn into a “there,” and a “there” can become a "here," and what was “mine” and what was "not mine" can switch places.
What brings such changes about is the way in which emotional excitement alters. Things hot and vital to us to-day are cold to-morrow. It is as if seen from the hot parts of the field that the other parts appear to us, and from these hot parts personal desire and volition make their sallies. They are in short the centres of our dynamic energy, whereas the cold parts leave us indifferent and passive in proportion to their coldness.
What causes these changes is the way our emotional excitement shifts. Things that feel important and alive to us today can feel irrelevant tomorrow. It’s as if, when we’re in the heat of the moment, everything else becomes less significant, and it's from these intense moments that our personal desires and decisions emerge. Essentially, they are the centers of our dynamic energy, while the less intense parts leave us feeling indifferent and passive in relation to their lack of excitement.
Now there may be great oscillation in the emotional interest, and the hot places may shift before one almost as rapidly as the sparks that run through burnt-up paper. Then we have the wavering and divided self we heard so much of in the previous lecture. Or the focus of excitement and heat, the point of view from which the aim is taken, may come to lie permanently within a certain system; and then, if the change be a religious one, we call it a conversion, especially if it be by crisis, or sudden.
Now there can be significant fluctuations in emotional interest, and the intense feelings might change almost as quickly as the sparks flying off burnt paper. This leads to the conflicting and divided self we discussed in the previous lecture. Alternatively, the source of excitement and intensity, the perspective from which the goal is aimed, might settle within a certain framework; and if this change is religious in nature, we refer to it as a conversion, especially if it happens suddenly or through a crisis.
Let us hereafter, in speaking of the hot place in a man's consciousness, the group of ideas to which he devotes himself, and from which he works, call it the habitual centre of his personal energy. It makes a great difference to a man whether one set of his ideas, or another, be the centre of his energy; and it makes a great difference, as regards any set of ideas which he may possess, whether they become central or remain peripheral in him. To say that a man is “converted” means, in these terms, that religious ideas, previously peripheral in his consciousness, now take a central place, and that religious aims form the habitual centre of his energy.
From now on, when we talk about the intense feelings in a person's mind, the group of ideas they focus on and work from, let’s refer to it as the usual focus of their personal energy. It significantly impacts a person whether one set of ideas or another serves as their energy center; and it also matters a lot if any ideas they have are central or stay on the outskirts. To say that someone is "converted" means that religious ideas, which were once on the periphery of their mind, now occupy a central position, and that their religious goals become the habitual center of their energy.
Now if you ask of psychology just how the excitement shifts in a man's mental system, and why aims that were peripheral become at a certain moment central, psychology has to reply that although she can give a general description of what happens, she is unable in a given case to account accurately for all the single forces at work. Neither an outside observer nor the Subject who undergoes the process can explain fully how particular experiences are able to change one's centre of energy so decisively, or why they so often have to bide their hour to do so. We have a thought, or we perform an act, [pg 197] repeatedly, but on a certain day the real meaning of the thought peals through us for the first time, or the act has suddenly turned into a moral impossibility. All we know is that there are dead feelings, dead ideas, and cold beliefs, and there are hot and live ones; and when one grows hot and alive within us, everything has to re-crystallize about it. We may say that the heat and liveliness mean only the “motor efficacy,” long deferred but now operative, of the idea; but such talk itself is only circumlocution, for whence the sudden motor efficacy? And our explanations then get so vague and general that one realizes all the more the intense individuality of the whole phenomenon.
If you ask psychology about how excitement changes a person's mental state, and why goals that seemed minor suddenly become the main focus, psychology can offer a broad overview of what happens, but it can’t accurately explain every single factor involved in a specific situation. Neither an outside observer nor the person experiencing the change can fully explain how certain experiences can so profoundly alter one’s priorities, or why they often have to wait for the right moment to do so. We have an idea or we perform an action [pg 197] repeatedly, but then on a particular day, the true significance of that thought hits us for the first time, or that action suddenly becomes morally unacceptable. All we know is that there are feelings that are flat, ideas that are dull, and beliefs that are cold, as well as those that are vibrant and alive; when one of the latter ignites within us, everything else must realign around it. We might say that this enthusiasm and vitality indicate the “motor performance,” long awaited but now active, of the idea; but that explanation is just beating around the bush, as we still don’t know where this sudden energy comes from. Our explanations become so vague and general that they highlight the individual uniqueness of the whole experience even more.
In the end we fall back on the hackneyed symbolism of a mechanical equilibrium. A mind is a system of ideas, each with the excitement it arouses, and with tendencies impulsive and inhibitive, which mutually check or reinforce one another. The collection of ideas alters by subtraction or by addition in the course of experience, and the tendencies alter as the organism gets more aged. A mental system may be undermined or weakened by this interstitial alteration just as a building is, and yet for a time keep upright by dead habit. But a new perception, a sudden emotional shock, or an occasion which lays bare the organic alteration, will make the whole fabric fall together; and then the centre of gravity sinks into an attitude more stable, for the new ideas that reach the centre in the rearrangement seem now to be locked there, and the new structure remains permanent.
In the end, we rely on the overused symbolism of a mechanical balance. A mind is a system of ideas, each with its own excitement and with impulsive and inhibitive tendencies that check or reinforce each other. The collection of ideas changes through subtraction or addition over time, and the tendencies shift as a person ages. A mental system can be undermined or weakened by these changes, just like a building can be, yet it may still stand for a while out of habit. However, a new perception, a sudden emotional shock, or an event that reveals the internal change will cause everything to collapse; and then the center of gravity settles into a more stable position, as the new ideas that come into the center during the rearrangement seem to get locked in place, making the new structure permanent.
Formed associations of ideas and habits are usually factors of retardation in such changes of equilibrium. New information, however acquired, plays an accelerating part in the changes; and the slow mutation of our instincts and propensities, under the “unimaginable touch [pg 198] of time” has an enormous influence. Moreover, all these influences may work subconsciously or half unconsciously.99 And when you get a Subject in whom the subconscious life—of which I must speak more fully soon—is largely developed, and in whom motives habitually ripen in silence, you get a case of which you can never give a full account, and in which, both to the Subject and the onlookers, there may appear an element of marvel. Emotional occasions, especially violent ones, are extremely potent in precipitating mental rearrangements. The sudden and explosive ways in which love, jealousy, guilt, fear, remorse, or anger can seize upon one are known to everybody.100 Hope, happiness, security, resolve, emotions characteristic of conversion, can be equally explosive. And emotions that come in this explosive way seldom leave things as they found them.
Formed associations of ideas and habits usually slow down changes in balance. However, new information, no matter how it’s obtained, speeds up these changes, and the gradual evolution of our instincts and tendencies, under the “unimaginable touch of time”, has a huge impact. Furthermore, all these influences can work subconsciously or partly unconsciously.99 When you encounter a person with a strongly developed subconscious life—about which I will elaborate soon—and where motives usually develop silently, you have a situation that you can never fully explain, and this can seem quite astonishing to both the person and observers. Emotional experiences, especially intense ones, are extremely powerful in triggering mental shifts. The sudden and intense grip of love, jealousy, guilt, fear, remorse, or anger is something everyone knows.100 Likewise, hope, happiness, security, and determination—emotions that are typical of transformation—can be equally explosive. Emotions that arise in such explosive ways rarely leave things unchanged.
In his recent work on the Psychology of Religion, Professor Starbuck of California has shown by a statistical [pg 199] inquiry how closely parallel in its manifestations the ordinary “conversion” which occurs in young people brought up in evangelical circles is to that growth into a larger spiritual life which is a normal phase of adolescence in every class of human beings. The age is the same, falling usually between fourteen and seventeen. The symptoms are the same,—sense of incompleteness and imperfection; brooding, depression, morbid introspection, and sense of sin; anxiety about the hereafter; distress over doubts, and the like. And the result is the same,—a happy relief and objectivity, as the confidence in self gets greater through the adjustment of the faculties to the wider outlook. In spontaneous religious awakening, apart from revivalistic examples, and in the ordinary storm and stress and moulting-time of adolescence, we also may meet with mystical experiences, astonishing the subjects by their suddenness, just as in revivalistic conversion. The analogy, in fact, is complete; and Starbuck's conclusion as to these ordinary youthful conversions would seem to be the only sound one: Conversion is in its essence a normal adolescent phenomenon, incidental to the passage from the child's small universe to the wider intellectual and spiritual life of maturity.
In his recent work on the Psychology of Religion, Professor Starbuck from California has shown through statistical inquiry how closely the typical “conversion” experienced by young people raised in evangelical circles parallels the growth into a broader spiritual life, which is a normal part of adolescence for all people. The age range is similar, typically between fourteen and seventeen. The symptoms are the same—feelings of incompleteness and imperfection; brooding, depression, morbid introspection, and feelings of sin; anxiety about the future; distress over doubts, and so on. The outcome is also similar—a sense of relief and objectivity when self-confidence increases as the individual’s faculties adjust to a broader perspective. In spontaneous religious awakenings, aside from revivalist instances, and during the typical turmoil of adolescence, we can also encounter mystical experiences that surprise individuals with their suddenness, much like revivalist conversions. The analogy is, in fact, complete; and Starbuck's conclusion regarding these ordinary youthful conversions appears to be the only valid one: Conversion is fundamentally a normal adolescent phenomenon, connected to the transition from a child’s limited universe to the broader intellectual and spiritual life of adulthood.
“Theology,” says Dr. Starbuck, “takes the adolescent tendencies and builds upon them; it sees that the essential thing in adolescent growth is bringing the person out of childhood into the new life of maturity and personal insight. It accordingly brings those means to bear which will intensify the normal tendencies. It shortens up the period of duration of storm and stress.” The conversion phenomena of “conviction of sin” last, by this investigator's statistics, about one fifth as long as the periods of adolescent storm and stress phenomena of which he also got statistics, but they are very much more intense. [pg 200] Bodily accompaniments, loss of sleep and appetite, for example, are much more frequent in them. “The essential distinction appears to be that conversion intensifies but shortens the period by bringing the person to a definite crisis.”101
Theology Dr. Starbuck states, “builds on the tendencies of teenagers; it acknowledges that the main part of growing up is transitioning from childhood to a new stage of maturity and self-awareness. It provides the essential tools to enhance these natural tendencies. It shortens the time spent in the phase filled with turmoil and challenges.” According to this researcher's statistics, the conversion experiences of “feeling guilty about sin” last about one-fifth as long as the periods characterized by adolescent turbulence and challenges, which he also tracked, but those conversion experiences are much more intense. [pg 200] Physical symptoms, such as loss of sleep and appetite, are much more common during these experiences. “The main difference appears to be that conversion becomes more intense but has a shorter duration by guiding the person to a clear turning point.”101
The conversions which Dr. Starbuck here has in mind are of course mainly those of very commonplace persons, kept true to a pre-appointed type by instruction, appeal, and example. The particular form which they affect is the result of suggestion and imitation.102 If they went through their growth-crisis in other faiths and other countries, although the essence of the change would be the same (since it is one in the main so inevitable), its accidents would be different. In Catholic lands, for example, and in our own Episcopalian sects, no such anxiety and conviction of sin is usual as in sects that encourage revivals. The sacraments being more relied on in these more strictly ecclesiastical bodies, the individual's personal acceptance of salvation needs less to be accentuated and led up to.
The conversions that Dr. Starbuck is talking about primarily involve ordinary people who stick to a set type through teaching, persuasion, and role models. The specific ways they express this are influenced by suggestion and imitation.102 If they experienced their moments of growth in different faiths or countries, although the essence of the transformation would remain the same (as it is generally quite unavoidable), the details would vary. For instance, in Catholic countries and among our own Episcopalian groups, there’s usually less anxiety and conviction of sin compared to groups that promote revivals. Since these more traditional church bodies rely more on the sacraments, the individual’s personal acceptance of salvation doesn’t need to be emphasized as much.
But every imitative phenomenon must once have had its original, and I propose that for the future we keep as close as may be to the more first-hand and original forms of experience. These are more likely to be found in sporadic adult cases.
But every imitative phenomenon must have had its original at some point, and I suggest that in the future we stick as closely as possible to the more direct and original forms of experience. These are more likely to be found in occasional adult cases.
Professor Leuba, in a valuable article on the psychology of conversion,103 subordinates the theological aspect of the religious life almost entirely to its moral aspect. The religious sense he defines as “the feeling of un-wholeness, of moral imperfection, of sin, to use the technical word, accompanied by the yearning after the peace of unity.” “The word ‘religion,’ ” he says, “is getting more and more to signify the conglomerate of desires and emotions springing from the sense of sin and its release”; and he gives a large number of examples, in which the sin ranges from drunkenness to spiritual pride, to show that the sense of it may beset one and crave relief as urgently as does the anguish of the sickened flesh or any form of physical misery.
Professor Leuba, in a valuable article on the psychology of conversion,103 places the theological side of religious life mostly below its moral side. He defines the religious sense as "the feeling of being incomplete, of moral failure, of sin, to use the technical term, along with the desire for the peace that comes with being whole." "The term 'religion,'" he says, "is increasingly understood as the combination of desires and emotions that come from the recognition of sin and its resolution"; and he provides numerous examples, where the sin ranges from drinking too much to spiritual arrogance, to illustrate that the awareness of sin can trouble someone and seek relief just as urgently as the suffering of a sick body or any kind of physical pain.
Undoubtedly this conception covers an immense number of cases. A good one to use as an example is that of Mr. S. H. Hadley, who after his conversion became an active and useful rescuer of drunkards in New York. His experience runs as follows:—
Undoubtedly, this idea includes a vast number of cases. A great example is Mr. S. H. Hadley, who, after his conversion, became an active and valuable helper for drunkards in New York. His experience goes like this:—
“One Tuesday evening I sat in a saloon in Harlem, a homeless, friendless, dying drunkard. I had pawned or sold everything that would bring a drink. I could not sleep unless I was dead drunk. I had not eaten for days, and for four nights preceding I had suffered with delirium tremens, or the horrors, from midnight till morning. I had often said, ‘I will never be a tramp. I will never be cornered, for when that time comes, if ever it comes, I will find a home in the bottom of the river.’But the Lord so ordered it that when that time did come I was [pg 202]not able to walk one quarter of the way to the river. As I sat there thinking, I seemed to feel some great and mighty presence. I did not know then what it was. I did learn afterwards that it was Jesus, the sinner's friend. I walked up to the bar and pounded it with my fist till I made the glasses rattle. Those who stood by drinking looked on with scornful curiosity. I said I would never take another drink, if I died on the street, and really I felt as though that would happen before morning. Something said, ‘If you want to keep this promise, go and have yourself locked up.’ I went to the nearest station-house and had myself locked up.
“One Tuesday evening, I found myself in a bar in Harlem, feeling lonely and friendless, a dying alcoholic. I had pawned or sold everything I could to buy a drink. I couldn’t sleep unless I was completely drunk. I hadn’t eaten in days, and for the four nights before that, I had been experiencing delirium tremens, or the horrors, from midnight until morning. I had often promised myself, ‘I will never be a drifter. I won’t let myself get trapped, because if that day ever comes, I’ll find my way to the bottom of the river.’But fate decided that when that moment came, I was [pg 202]not even able to walk a quarter of the way to the river. As I sat there lost in thought, I felt the presence of something great and powerful. I didn’t understand what it was at the time. Later, I realized it was Jesus, the friend of sinners. I walked up to the bar and slammed my fist on it until the glasses shook. The people around me watched with judgmental curiosity. I declared I would never take another drink, even if it meant dying on the street, and honestly, I felt like that could happen before morning. Something told me, ‘If you want to keep this promise, go and turn yourself in.’ So, I went to the nearest police station and turned myself in.
“I was placed in a narrow cell, and it seemed as though all the demons that could find room came in that place with me. This was not all the company I had, either. No, praise the Lord; that dear Spirit that came to me in the saloon was present, and said, Pray. I did pray, and though I did not feel any great help, I kept on praying. As soon as I was able to leave my cell I was taken to the police court and remanded back to the cell. I was finally released, and found my way to my brother's house, where every care was given me. While lying in bed the admonishing Spirit never left me, and when I arose the following Sabbath morning I felt that day would decide my fate, and toward evening it came into my head to go to Jerry M'Auley's Mission. I went. The house was packed, and with great difficulty I made my way to the space near the platform. There I saw the apostle to the drunkard and the outcast—that man of God, Jerry M'Auley. He rose, and amid deep silence told his experience. There was a sincerity about this man that carried conviction with it, and I found myself saying, ‘I wonder if God can save me?’ I listened to the testimony of twenty-five or thirty persons, every one of whom had been saved from rum, and I made up my mind that I would be saved or die right there. When the invitation was given, I knelt down with a crowd of drunkards. Jerry made the first prayer. Then Mrs. M'Auley prayed fervently for us. Oh, what a conflict was going on for my poor soul! A blessed whisper said, ‘Come’; the devil said, ‘Be careful.’ I halted but a moment, and then, with a breaking heart, I said, ‘Dear [pg 203]Jesus, can you help me?’ Never with mortal tongue can I describe that moment. Although up to that moment my soul had been filled with indescribable gloom, I felt the glorious brightness of the noonday sun shine into my heart. I felt I was a free man. Oh, the precious feeling of safety, of freedom, of resting on Jesus! I felt that Christ with all his brightness and power had come into my life; that, indeed, old things had passed away and all things had become new.
“I found myself in a cramped cell, and it felt like all the demons that could fit crowded in there with me. But I wasn't completely alone. No, thank God; that dear Spirit who visited me in the saloon was there, telling me to pray. I prayed, and even though I didn’t feel much help, I kept praying. As soon as I was allowed to leave my cell, I was taken to the police court and sent back to my cell. Eventually, I was released and made my way to my brother's house, where I was taken care of. While lying in bed, the guiding Spirit never left me, and when I got up the following Sunday morning, I felt that day would determine my fate. Toward evening, I thought about going to Jerry M'Auley's Mission. I went, and the place was packed. With great difficulty, I made my way near the platform. There, I saw the man of God for the drunkards and outcasts—Jerry M'Auley. He stood up and, in deep silence, shared his story. There was something sincere about this man that felt convincing, and I found myself wondering,‘I wonder if God can save me?’ I listened to the testimonies of twenty-five or thirty people, each one saved from alcoholism, and I decided that I would be saved or die right there. When the invitation was given, I knelt down with a group of drunkards. Jerry prayed first, and then Mrs. M'Auley prayed passionately for us. Oh, the struggle for my soul was intense! A blessed whisper said,‘Come’; the devil whispered, ‘Be careful.’ I hesitated for just a moment, and then, with a breaking heart, I said, ‘Dear [pg 203]Jesus, can you help me?’ There's no way I can describe that moment with human words. Up to that point, my soul had been engulfed in unimaginable gloom, but suddenly I felt the glorious brightness of the noonday sun filling my heart. I knew I was free. Oh, the precious feeling of safety, of freedom, of resting in Jesus! I felt that Christ, with all his brightness and power, had entered my life; truly, old things had passed away, and everything had become new.
“From that moment till now I have never wanted a drink of whiskey, and I have never seen money enough to make me take one. I promised God that night that if he would take away the appetite for strong drink, I would work for him all my life. He has done his part, and I have been trying to do mine.”104
“Since that moment, I haven’t felt the urge to drink whiskey, and I’ve never seen enough money to tempt me into wanting one. That night, I promised God that if He removed my desire for strong drinks, I would dedicate my life to serving Him. He has kept His promise, and I've been doing my best to keep mine.”104
Dr. Leuba rightly remarks that there is little doctrinal theology in such an experience, which starts with the absolute need of a higher helper, and ends with the sense that he has helped us. He gives other cases of drunkards' conversions which are purely ethical, containing, as recorded, no theological beliefs whatever. John B. Gough's case, for instance, is practically, says Dr. Leuba, the conversion of an atheist—neither God nor Jesus being mentioned.105 But in spite of the importance of this type of regeneration, with little or no intellectual readjustment, this writer surely makes it too exclusive. It corresponds to the subjectively centred form of morbid melancholy, of which Bunyan and Alline were examples. But we saw in our seventh lecture that there are objective forms of melancholy also, in which the lack of rational [pg 204] meaning of the universe, and of life anyhow, is the burden that weighs upon one—you remember Tolstoy's case.106 So there are distinct elements in conversion, and their relations to individual lives deserve to be discriminated.107
Dr. Leuba accurately points out that there isn't much doctrinal theology in this kind of experience, which begins with a strong need for a higher power and concludes with the feeling that we’ve been helped. He provides other examples of alcoholics who’ve had conversions that are purely ethical, which, as recorded, include no theological beliefs at all. For example, John B. Gough’s situation is essentially described by Dr. Leuba as the conversion of an atheist—God and Jesus are not mentioned. However, despite the significance of this type of transformation, which involves little or no intellectual adjustment, the author seems to make it too exclusive. It relates to a subjectively centered form of deep melancholy, similar to what Bunyan and Alline experienced. But as we discussed in our seventh lecture, there are also objective forms of melancholy, where the absence of rational meaning in the universe, and in life itself, is the weight that burdens someone—you remember Tolstoy’s experience. So, there are distinct elements in conversion, and their connections to individual lives deserve to be distinguished.
Some persons, for instance, never are, and possibly never under any circumstances could be, converted. Religious ideas cannot become the centre of their spiritual energy. They may be excellent persons, servants of God in practical ways, but they are not children of his kingdom. They are either incapable of imagining the invisible; or else, in the language of devotion, they are life-long subjects of “barrenness” and “dryness.” Such inaptitude for religious faith may in some cases be intellectual in its origin. Their religious faculties may be checked in their natural tendency to expand, by beliefs about the world that are inhibitive, the pessimistic and materialistic beliefs, for example, within which so many good souls, who in former times would have freely indulged their religious propensities, find themselves nowadays, as it were, frozen; or the agnostic vetoes upon faith as something weak and shameful, under which so many of us to-day lie cowering, afraid to use our instincts. In many persons such inhibitions are never overcome. To the end of their days they refuse to believe, their personal energy never gets to its religious centre, and the latter remains inactive in perpetuity.
Some people, for example, may never be converted and could possibly never be under any circumstances. Religious ideas can’t become the focus of their spiritual energy. They might be really good people, serving God in practical ways, but they aren’t considered children of His kingdom. They either can’t imagine the invisible, or in spiritual terms, they are life-long victims of “barrenness” and “dryness.” This inability to embrace religious faith may, in some cases, stem from intellectual sources. Their religious instincts might be stifled by beliefs about the world that hold them back, like pessimistic and materialistic views. Many good souls who would have previously expressed their religious inclinations now find themselves held back, as if frozen; or they face the agnostic view that sees faith as something weak and shameful, and under this mindset, many of us today feel intimidated, hesitant to trust our instincts. For many, these inhibitions are never taken down. Throughout their lives, they refuse to believe, their personal energy never reaches its religious core, and that core remains inactive forever.
In other persons the trouble is profounder. There are men anæsthetic on the religious side, deficient in that [pg 205] category of sensibility. Just as a bloodless organism can never, in spite of all its goodwill, attain to the reckless “animal spirits” enjoyed by those of sanguine temperament; so the nature which is spiritually barren may admire and envy faith in others, but can never compass the enthusiasm and peace which those who are temperamentally qualified for faith enjoy. All this may, however, turn out eventually to have been a matter of temporary inhibition. Even late in life some thaw, some release may take place, some bolt be shot back in the barrenest breast, and the man's hard heart may soften and break into religious feeling. Such cases more than any others suggest the idea that sudden conversion is by miracle. So long as they exist, we must not imagine ourselves to deal with irretrievably fixed classes.
In other people, the issue is deeper. Some men are numb when it comes to religion, lacking that [pg 205] category of sensitivity. Just like a bloodless organism can never, despite its best intentions, experience the carefree “animal instincts” enjoyed by those with a lively temperament; someone who is spiritually barren may admire and envy the faith of others, but can never fully experience the enthusiasm and peace that those who are naturally inclined to faith enjoy. However, this might ultimately prove to be just a temporary block. Even later in life, some thawing, some release might happen, some barrier might be lifted in the most desolate soul, and the person's hardened heart may soften and awaken to religious feelings. Such cases more than any others hint at the notion that sudden conversion is miraculous. As long as they exist, we should not assume we are dealing with irreversibly fixed categories.
Now there are two forms of mental occurrence in human beings, which lead to a striking difference in the conversion process, a difference to which Professor Starbuck has called attention. You know how it is when you try to recollect a forgotten name. Usually you help the recall by working for it, by mentally running over the places, persons, and things with which the word was connected. But sometimes this effort fails: you feel then as if the harder you tried the less hope there would be, as though the name were jammed, and pressure in its direction only kept it all the more from rising. And then the opposite expedient often succeeds. Give up the effort entirely; think of something altogether different, and in half an hour the lost name comes sauntering into your mind, as Emerson says, as carelessly as if it had never been invited. Some hidden process was started in you by the effort, which went on after the effort ceased, and made the result come as if it came spontaneously. [pg 206] A certain music teacher, says Dr. Starbuck, says to her pupils after the thing to be done has been clearly pointed out, and unsuccessfully attempted: “Stop trying and it will do itself!”108
Now there are two types of mental processes in people, which cause a noticeable difference in how conversion happens, a difference that Professor Starbuck has pointed out. You know how it feels when you're trying to remember a forgotten name. Usually, you help yourself remember by thinking about the places, people, and things connected to that word. But sometimes this effort doesn’t work: you feel that the harder you try, the less likely you are to remember it, as if the name were trapped, and trying to force it just keeps it from coming up. Then, the opposite approach often works. If you completely give up the effort and think about something else entirely, half an hour later the lost name unexpectedly pops into your head, as Emerson says, as casually as if it had never been called for. Some hidden process was triggered by your effort, which continued even after you stopped trying, making the result feel spontaneous. [pg 206] A certain music teacher, according to Dr. Starbuck, tells her students after the task has been clearly explained and they have tried and failed: "Just stop trying, and it'll work itself out!"108
There is thus a conscious and voluntary way and an involuntary and unconscious way in which mental results may get accomplished; and we find both ways exemplified in the history of conversion, giving us two types, which Starbuck calls the volitional type and the type by self-surrender respectively.
There is a conscious and intentional way as well as an unconscious and involuntary way in which mental outcomes can occur; both methods are illustrated in the history of conversion, leading to two types that Starbuck refers to as the intentional type and the type through self-surrender respectively.
In the volitional type the regenerative change is usually gradual, and consists in the building up, piece by piece, of a new set of moral and spiritual habits. But there are always critical points here at which the movement forward seems much more rapid. This psychological fact is abundantly illustrated by Dr. Starbuck. Our education in any practical accomplishment proceeds apparently by jerks and starts, just as the growth of our physical bodies does.
In the volitional type, the process of regeneration is usually gradual and involves the step-by-step formation of new moral and spiritual habits. However, there are always crucial moments where progress seems to happen much more quickly. Dr. Starbuck provides plenty of examples of this psychological phenomenon. Our learning in any practical skill often happens in fits and starts, much like the growth of our physical bodies.
“An athlete ... sometimes awakens suddenly to an understanding of the fine points of the game and to a real enjoyment of it, just as the convert awakens to an appreciation of religion. If he keeps on engaging in the sport, there may come a day when all at once the game plays itself through him—when he loses himself in some great contest. In the same way, a musician may suddenly reach a point at which pleasure in the technique of the art entirely falls away, and in some moment of inspiration he becomes the instrument through which music flows. The writer has chanced to hear two different married persons, both of whose wedded lives had been beautiful from the beginning, relate that not until a year or more after marriage did they awake to the full blessedness of married life. So it is with the religious experience of these persons we are studying.”109
“An athlete sometimes suddenly realizes the details of the game and truly enjoys it, similar to how someone who converts to a religion gains an appreciation for it. If the athlete keeps playing, there may come a time when it feels like the game plays itself through them—when they completely lose themselves in a big match. Likewise, a musician might reach a point where the joy of mastering their craft diminishes, and in a moment of inspiration, they become the vessel through which music flows. I've heard two different married people, both of whom have had wonderful marriages from the start, say that it wasn’t until a year or more after they got married that they fully understood the joy of married life. This is similar to the religious experience of the individuals we’re examining.”109
We shall erelong hear still more remarkable illustrations of subconsciously maturing processes eventuating in results of which we suddenly grow conscious. Sir William Hamilton and Professor Laycock of Edinburgh were among the first to call attention to this class of effects; but Dr. Carpenter first, unless I am mistaken, introduced the term “unconscious cerebration,” which has since then been a popular phrase of explanation. The facts are now known to us far more extensively than he could know them, and the adjective “unconscious,” being for many of them almost certainly a misnomer, is better replaced by the vaguer term “subconscious” or “subliminal.”
We will soon hear even more amazing examples of subconscious processes that lead to results we suddenly become aware of. Sir William Hamilton and Professor Laycock from Edinburgh were among the first to highlight this type of effect; however, Dr. Carpenter was the one who first introduced the term “unconscious thinking,” which has since become a popular explanation. We now know these facts much more thoroughly than he did, and the adjective “out cold,” which is likely a mislabel for many cases, is better replaced with the broader terms "subconscious mind" or “subliminal.”
Of the volitional type of conversion it would be easy to give examples,110 but they are as a rule less interesting [pg 208] than those of the self-surrender type, in which the subconscious effects are more abundant and often startling. I will therefore hurry to the latter, the more so because the difference between the two types is after all not radical. Even in the most voluntarily built-up sort of regeneration there are passages of partial self-surrender interposed; and in the great majority of all cases, when the will has done its uttermost towards bringing one close to the complete unification aspired after, it seems that the very last step must be left to other forces and performed without the help of its activity. In other words, self-surrender becomes then indispensable. “The personal will,” says Dr. Starbuck, “must be given up. In many cases relief persistently refuses to come until the person ceases to resist, or to make an effort in the direction he desires to go.”
Of the voluntary type of conversion, it would be easy to give examples,110 but they are generally less interesting [pg 208] than those of the self-surrender type, where the subconscious effects are more plentiful and often surprising. I will therefore move quickly to the latter, especially since the difference between the two types is not really that significant. Even in the most intentionally constructed kind of transformation, there are moments of partial self-surrender involved; and in the vast majority of cases, when the will has done everything it can to bring someone closer to the complete unification they seek, it seems that the very last step must be left to other forces and taken without relying on its own activity. In other words, self-surrender becomes essential. “Personal will,” says Dr. Starbuck, "must be surrendered. In many instances, relief consistently won't arrive until the person stops resisting or trying to go in the direction they desire."
“I had said I would not give up; but when my will was broken, it was all over,” writes one of Starbuck's correspondents.—Another says: “I simply said: ‘Lord, I have done all I can; I leave the whole matter with Thee;’ and immediately there came to me a great peace.”—Another: “All at once it occurred to me that I might be saved, too, if I would stop trying to do it all myself, and follow Jesus: somehow I lost my load.”—Another: “I finally ceased to resist, and gave myself up, though it was a hard struggle. Gradually the feeling came over me that I had done my part, and God was willing to do his.”111—“Lord, Thy will be done; damn or save!” cries John Nelson,112 exhausted with the anxious struggle to escape damnation; and at that moment his soul was filled with peace.
“I promised I wouldn't quit; but when my determination faded, it was all done,” One of the correspondents from Starbuck writes. Another one says: “I just said: ‘Lord, I’ve done everything I can; I’m putting it all in Your hands;’ and right away I felt a wave of peace wash over me.”—Another: “Suddenly, I realized that I could be saved as well if I stopped trying to handle everything by myself and followed Jesus: somehow, my burden was lifted.”—Another: “I finally gave in and accepted it, even though it was a hard struggle. Slowly, I understood that I had done my part, and God was ready to do His.”111Got it! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.“God, let Your will be done; save me or not!” cries John Nelson,112exhausted from the anxious fight to escape damnation; and at that moment, his soul was filled with peace.
Dr. Starbuck gives an interesting, and it seems to me a true, account—so far as conceptions so schematic can claim truth at all—of the reasons why self-surrender at the last moment should be so indispensable. To begin with, there are two things in the mind of the candidate for conversion: first, the present incompleteness or wrongness, the “sin” which he is eager to escape from; and, second, the positive ideal which he longs to compass. Now with most of us the sense of our present wrongness is a far more distinct piece of our consciousness than is the imagination of any positive ideal we can aim at. In a majority of cases, indeed, the “sin” almost exclusively engrosses the attention, so that conversion is “a process of struggling away from sin rather than of striving towards righteousness.”113 A man's conscious wit and will, so far as they strain towards the ideal, are aiming at something only dimly and inaccurately imagined. Yet all the while the forces of mere organic ripening within him are going on towards their own prefigured result, and his conscious strainings are letting loose subconscious allies behind the scenes, which in their way work towards rearrangement; and the rearrangement towards which all these deeper forces tend is pretty surely definite, and definitely different from what he consciously conceives and determines. It may consequently be actually interfered with (jammed, as it were, like the lost word when we seek too energetically to recall it), by his voluntary efforts slanting from the true direction.
Dr. Starbuck provides an interesting and, to me, accurate account— as much as simplistic ideas can claim to be accurate—of why surrendering oneself at the last moment is so essential. To start, there are two thoughts in the mind of someone seeking conversion: first, the current feelings of incompleteness or wrongdoing, the "wrongdoing" they are eager to escape; and second, the positive ideal they aspire to achieve. For many of us, the awareness of our current wrongdoing is a much clearer part of our consciousness than any positive ideal we can envision. In fact, for the majority, the "sin" takes up almost all of our focus, making conversion “more about avoiding sin than pursuing righteousness.”113 A person's conscious thoughts and will, as much as they aim for the ideal, are directing their energy toward something only vaguely and inaccurately imagined. However, throughout this process, the forces of natural growth within them are moving toward their own predetermined outcome, while their conscious efforts are unlocking subconscious allies working behind the scenes, which contribute to a reorganization. The reorganization that these deeper forces aim for is pretty much certain and distinctly different from what they consciously imagine and intend. Therefore, it can actually be disrupted (stuck, like a lost word we try too hard to recall) by their voluntary efforts that are misaligned with the true direction.
Starbuck seems to put his finger on the root of the matter when he says that to exercise the personal will is still to live in the region where the imperfect self is the thing most emphasized. Where, on the contrary, the subconscious forces take the lead, it is more probably [pg 210] the better self in posse which directs the operation. Instead of being clumsily and vaguely aimed at from without, it is then itself the organizing centre. What then must the person do? “He must relax,” says Dr. Starbuck,—“that is, he must fall back on the larger Power that makes for righteousness, which has been welling up in his own being, and let it finish in its own way the work it has begun.... The act of yielding, in this point of view, is giving one's self over to the new life, making it the centre of a new personality, and living, from within, the truth of it which had before been viewed objectively.”114
Starbuck seems to pinpoint the core issue when he says that exercising personal will means living in a space where the flawed self is most prominent. On the other hand, when subconscious forces take charge, it’s likely the better self in potential that guides the process. Instead of being awkwardly and vaguely influenced from the outside, it becomes the central focus itself. So what should a person do? "He needs to chill," says Dr. Starbuck, “which means he has to depend on the higher Power that fosters righteousness, which has been developing inside him, and let it finish the work it began.... Yielding, in this context, means giving in to the new life, making it the foundation of a new identity, and living from the truth that was once seen from the outside.”114
“Man's extremity is God's opportunity” is the theological way of putting this fact of the need of self-surrender; whilst the physiological way of stating it would be, “Let one do all in one's power, and one's nervous system will do the rest.” Both statements acknowledge the same fact.115
"When people are at their lowest, that's when God gets a chance to intervene." expresses the need for self-surrender in a religious context; while the scientific perspective would say, "Do your best, and your nervous system will handle the rest." Both statements recognize the same truth.115
To state it in terms of our own symbolism: When the new centre of personal energy has been subconsciously incubated so long as to be just ready to open into flower, “hands off” is the only word for us, it must burst forth unaided!
To put it in our own terms: When the new center of personal energy has been subconsciously nurtured for long enough to be about to bloom, "hands off" is the only thing we can say—it must emerge on its own!
We have used the vague and abstract language of psychology. But since, in any terms, the crisis described is the throwing of our conscious selves upon the mercy of powers which, whatever they may be, are more ideal than we are actually, and make for our redemption, you see why self-surrender has been and always must be regarded as the vital turning-point of the religious life, so far as the religious life is spiritual and no affair of outer works and ritual and sacraments. One may say that the whole development of Christianity in inwardness [pg 211] has consisted in little more than the greater and greater emphasis attached to this crisis of self-surrender. From Catholicism to Lutheranism, and then to Calvinism; from that to Wesleyanism; and from this, outside of technical Christianity altogether, to pure “liberalism” or transcendental idealism, whether or not of the mind-cure type, taking in the mediæval mystics, the quietists, the pietists, and quakers by the way, we can trace the stages of progress towards the idea of an immediate spiritual help, experienced by the individual in his forlornness and standing in no essential need of doctrinal apparatus or propitiatory machinery.
We have used the vague and abstract language of psychology. But since, in any terms, the crisis described is about our conscious selves being placed in the hands of forces that are, no matter what, more ideal than we are, and that work toward our redemption, you can see why self-surrender has always been seen as the crucial turning point of the religious life, as long as this life is spiritual and not just about external actions, rituals, or sacraments. It can be said that the entire evolution of Christianity in terms of inner spirituality has mainly focused on increasing emphasis on this crisis of self-surrender. From Catholicism to Lutheranism, then to Calvinism; from there to Wesleyanism; and then, outside of traditional Christianity altogether, to simple "liberalism" or transcendental idealism, whether related to the mind-cure approach or not, considering the medieval mystics, the quietists, the pietists, and Quakers, we can see the steps toward the idea of immediate spiritual assistance, experienced by the individual in their despair and not needing specific doctrines or rituals.
Psychology and religion are thus in perfect harmony up to this point, since both admit that there are forces seemingly outside of the conscious individual that bring redemption to his life. Nevertheless psychology, defining these forces as “subconscious,” and speaking of their effects as due to “incubation,” or “cerebration,” implies that they do not transcend the individual's personality; and herein she diverges from Christian theology, which insists that they are direct supernatural operations of the Deity. I propose to you that we do not yet consider this divergence final, but leave the question for a while in abeyance—continued inquiry may enable us to get rid of some of the apparent discord.
Psychology and religion are in perfect harmony up to this point, as both acknowledge the existence of forces that seem to operate outside of the conscious individual and bring redemption to their life. However, psychology defines these forces as "subconscious" and describes their effects as resulting from "incubation," or "thinking" suggesting that they do not go beyond the individual's personality. This is where psychology departs from Christian theology, which claims that these forces are direct supernatural actions of the Deity. I suggest that we don't view this divergence as final just yet; instead, let's hold off on making a conclusion for now—ongoing exploration might help us resolve some of the apparent disagreements.
Revert, then, for a moment more to the psychology of self-surrender.
Revert, then, for a moment more to the psychology of giving in.
When you find a man living on the ragged edge of his consciousness, pent in to his sin and want and incompleteness, and consequently inconsolable, and then simply tell him that all is well with him, that he must stop his worry, break with his discontent, and give up his anxiety, you seem to him to come with pure absurdities. The [pg 212] only positive consciousness he has tells him that all is not well, and the better way you offer sounds simply as if you proposed to him to assert cold-blooded falsehoods. “The will to believe” cannot be stretched as far as that. We can make ourselves more faithful to a belief of which we have the rudiments, but we cannot create a belief out of whole cloth when our perception actively assures us of its opposite. The better mind proposed to us comes in that case in the form of a pure negation of the only mind we have, and we cannot actively will a pure negation.
When you encounter a man living on the edge of his awareness, trapped by his sins, desires, and feelings of incompleteness, and as a result, deeply unhappy, telling him that everything is fine, that he should stop worrying, let go of his dissatisfaction, and abandon his anxiety, sounds completely absurd to him. The only positive awareness he has tells him that everything is not fine, and the better perspective you suggest sounds like you're asking him to accept cold, hard lies. The idea of “the will to believe” can't stretch that far. We can become more committed to a belief we have a foundation for, but we can't create a belief from scratch when our senses clearly indicate the opposite. In that case, the better mindset you're proposing is just a pure rejection of the only mindset we have, and we can't actively choose a pure rejection. [pg 212]
There are only two ways in which it is possible to get rid of anger, worry, fear, despair, or other undesirable affections. One is that an opposite affection should overpoweringly break over us, and the other is by getting so exhausted with the struggle that we have to stop,—so we drop down, give up, and don't care any longer. Our emotional brain-centres strike work, and we lapse into a temporary apathy. Now there is documentary proof that this state of temporary exhaustion not infrequently forms part of the conversion crisis. So long as the egoistic worry of the sick soul guards the door, the expansive confidence of the soul of faith gains no presence. But let the former faint away, even but for a moment, and the latter can profit by the opportunity, and, having once acquired possession, may retain it. Carlyle's Teufelsdröckh passes from the everlasting No to the everlasting Yes through a “Centre of Indifference.”
There are only two ways to get rid of anger, worry, fear, despair, or other unwanted feelings. One way is for a positive feeling to completely wash over us, and the other is by getting so worn out from the struggle that we have to stop—we just drop down, give up, and don't care anymore. Our emotional brain areas stop working, and we fall into a temporary state of indifference. There is evidence that this temporary state of exhaustion often plays a part in the conversion crisis. As long as the selfish worries of the troubled soul keep guard, the generous confidence of the faithful soul can't come in. But if the former fades away, even for just a moment, the latter can take advantage of that chance and, once it gains control, may hold onto it. Carlyle's Teufelsdröckh moves from the everlasting No to the everlasting Yes through a “Center of Indifference.”
Let me give you a good illustration of this feature in the conversion process. That genuine saint, David Brainerd, describes his own crisis in the following words:—
Let me give you a good example of this aspect of the conversion process. That true saint, David Brainerd, describes his own crisis in the following words:—
“One morning, while I was walking in a solitary place as usual, I at once saw that all my contrivances and projects to effect or procure deliverance and salvation for myself were utterly in [pg 213]vain; I was brought quite to a stand, as finding myself totally lost. I saw that it was forever impossible for me to do anything towards helping or delivering myself, that I had made all the pleas I ever could have made to all eternity; and that all my pleas were vain, for I saw that self-interest had led me to pray, and that I had never once prayed from any respect to the glory of God. I saw that there was no necessary connection between my prayers and the bestowment of divine mercy; that they laid not the least obligation upon God to bestow his grace upon me; and that there was no more virtue or goodness in them than there would be in my paddling with my hand in the water. I saw that I had been heaping up my devotions before God, fasting, praying, etc., pretending, and indeed really thinking sometimes that I was aiming at the glory of God; whereas I never once truly intended it, but only my own happiness. I saw that as I had never done anything for God, I had no claim on anything from him but perdition, on account of my hypocrisy and mockery. When I saw evidently that I had regard to nothing but self-interest, then my duties appeared a vile mockery and a continual course of lies, for the whole was nothing but self-worship, and an horrid abuse of God.
“One morning, as I was walking in my usual quiet spot, I suddenly understood that all my efforts and plans to find relief and salvation were completely pointless; I felt utterly lost. I realized that it was forever impossible for me to do anything to help or save myself and that I had run out of all the excuses I could ever think of; all those excuses were useless because I recognized that self-interest had driven me to pray and that I had never once prayed out of respect for God's glory. I understood there was no necessary link between my prayers and receiving divine mercy; they did not bind God in any way to grant me His grace, and they had no more value or goodness than if I had been splashing my hand in water. I saw that I had been accumulating my acts of devotion—fasting, praying, etc.—sometimes pretending, and even genuinely believing that I aimed for God's glory, while in reality, I only cared about my own happiness. I realized that since I had never done anything for God, I had no right to expect anything from Him except destruction because of my hypocrisy and mockery. When I clearly saw that I only cared about my own self-interest, my duties felt like a terrible mockery and a constant stream of lies, as it was all just self-worship and a dreadful abuse of God.
“I continued, as I remember, in this state of mind, from Friday morning till the Sabbath evening following (July 12, 1739), when I was walking again in the same solitary place. Here, in a mournful melancholy state I was attempting to pray; but found no heart to engage in that or any other duty; my former concern, exercise, and religious affections were now gone. I thought that the Spirit of God had quite left me; but still was not distressed; yet disconsolate, as if there was nothing in heaven or earth could make me happy. Having been thus endeavoring to pray—though, as I thought, very stupid and senseless—for near half an hour; then, as I was walking in a thick grove, unspeakable glory seemed to open to the apprehension of my soul. I do not mean any external brightness, nor any imagination of a body of light, but it was a new inward apprehension or view that I had of God, such as I never had before, nor anything which had the least resemblance to it. I had no particular apprehension of any one person in [pg 214]the Trinity, either the Father, the Son, or the Holy Ghost; but it appeared to be Divine glory. My soul rejoiced with joy unspeakable, to see such a God, such a glorious Divine Being; and I was inwardly pleased and satisfied that he should be God over all for ever and ever. My soul was so captivated and delighted with the excellency of God that I was even swallowed up in him; at least to that degree that I had no thought about my own salvation, and scarce reflected that there was such a creature as myself. I continued in this state of inward joy, peace, and astonishing, till near dark without any sensible abatement; and then began to think and examine what I had seen; and felt sweetly composed in my mind all the evening following. I felt myself in a new world, and everything about me appeared with a different aspect from what it was wont to do. At this time, the way of salvation opened to me with such infinite wisdom, suitableness, and excellency, that I wondered I should ever think of any other way of salvation; was amazed that I had not dropped my own contrivances, and complied with this lovely, blessed, and excellent way before. If I could have been saved by my own duties or any other way that I had formerly contrived, my whole soul would now have refused it. I wondered that all the world did not see and comply with this way of salvation, entirely by the righteousness of Christ.”116
“I remember staying in this mindset from Friday morning until the Sabbath evening that followed (July 12, 1739), when I was once again walking in that same lonely place. Here, feeling a deep sadness, I attempted to pray, but I struggled to concentrate on that or anything else; my past worries, efforts, and religious feelings had vanished. I thought the Spirit of God had completely left me; yet I wasn’t distressed, just unhappy, as if nothing in heaven or on earth could bring me joy. After trying to pray—though I felt very dull and disconnected—for nearly half an hour, while walking through a dense grove, an indescribable glory seemed to open up to my soul. I’m not talking about any external brightness or imagining a body of light, but rather a new inner understanding of God that was unlike anything I had felt before. I didn’t have a specific sense of any one person in the Trinity, whether the Father, the Son, or the Holy Spirit; it simply felt like Divine glory. My soul rejoiced with inexpressible joy at witnessing such a God, such a glorious Divine Being; and I was deeply pleased and satisfied that He should be God over all forever. My soul was so captivated and delighted by the greatness of God that I became completely absorbed in Him, to the point where I had no thoughts about my own salvation, hardly even realizing that I existed. I remained in this state of inner joy, peace, and amazement until it was almost dark, without any noticeable decline; then I began to reflect on what I had experienced and felt sweetly at ease in my mind all evening afterwards. I felt as if I was in a new world, and everything around me appeared different from how it usually did. At this moment, the path to salvation became clear to me with such immense wisdom, suitability, and excellence, that I was amazed I had ever considered any other way to be saved; I was astonished that I hadn't abandoned my own ideas and embraced this beautiful, blessed, and excellent way sooner. If I could have been saved through my own actions or any other means I had previously thought of, my entire soul would now reject it. I wondered why the entire world didn’t see and embrace this way of salvation, entirely through the righteousness of Christ.”116
I have italicized the passage which records the exhaustion of the anxious emotion hitherto habitual. In a large proportion, perhaps the majority, of reports, the writers speak as if the exhaustion of the lower and the entrance of the higher emotion were simultaneous,117 yet [pg 215] often again they speak as if the higher actively drove the lower out. This is undoubtedly true in a great many instances, as we shall presently see. But often there seems little doubt that both conditions—subconscious ripening of the one affection and exhaustion of the other—must simultaneously have conspired, in order to produce the result.
I have italicized the passage that describes the exhaustion of the anxious emotion that has been habitual until now. In a large number of reports, perhaps most of them, the writers suggest that the exhaustion of the lower emotion and the emergence of the higher emotion happen at the same time,117 yet [pg 215] they often also imply that the higher emotion actively pushes the lower one out. This is definitely true in many cases, as we’ll see shortly. However, it often seems clear that both conditions—the subconscious development of one feeling and the exhaustion of the other—must have worked together at the same time to create the outcome.
T. W. B., a convert of Nettleton's, being brought to an acute paroxysm of conviction of sin, ate nothing all day, locked himself in his room in the evening in complete despair, crying aloud, “How long, O Lord, how long?” “After repeating this and similar language,” he says, “several times, I seemed to sink away into a state of insensibility. When I came to myself again I was on my knees, praying not for myself but for others. I felt submission to the will of God, willing that he should do with me as should seem good in his sight. My concern seemed all lost in concern for others.”118
T. W. B., a convert of Nettleton's, was consumed by a profound sense of guilt, didn't eat anything all day, and locked himself in his room that evening in complete despair, crying out, “How much longer, Lord, how much longer?” “After saying this and similar phrases repeatedly,” he said, “Many times, I felt myself slipping into a state of numbness. When I became aware again, I was on my knees, praying not for myself but for others. I felt a readiness to accept God's will, trusting that He would do with me whatever He thought was best. My worries seemed to disappear as I focused on the needs of others.”118
Our great American revivalist Finney writes: “I said to myself: ‘What is this? I must have grieved the Holy Ghost entirely away. I have lost all my conviction. I have not a particle of concern about my soul; and it must be that the Spirit has left me.’ ‘Why!’ thought I, ‘I never was so far from being concerned about my own salvation in my life.’... I tried to recall my convictions, to get back again the load of sin under which I had been laboring. I tried in vain to make myself anxious. I was so quiet and peaceful that I tried to feel concerned about that, lest it should be the result of my having grieved the Spirit away.”119
Our great American revivalist Finney writes: “I told myself: ‘What’s happening? I must have completely angered the Holy Spirit. I’ve lost all my conviction. I don’t care about my soul; it must be that the Spirit has left me.’ ‘Why!’ I thought, ‘I've never been this unconcerned about my own salvation before.’... I tried to recall my beliefs, to remember the burden of sin I had been feeling. I attempted, unsuccessfully, to make myself worried. I felt so calm and peaceful that it troubled me, making me think it might be because I had upset the Spirit.”119
But beyond all question there are persons in whom, quite independently of any exhaustion in the Subject's capacity for feeling, or even in the absence of any acute [pg 216] previous feeling, the higher condition, having reached the due degree of energy, bursts through all barriers and sweeps in like a sudden flood. These are the most striking and memorable cases, the cases of instantaneous conversion to which the conception of divine grace has been most peculiarly attached. I have given one of them at length—the case of Mr. Bradley. But I had better reserve the other cases and my comments on the rest of the subject for the following lecture.
But without a doubt, there are people who, regardless of any depletion in their ability to feel or even in the absence of any strong previous feelings, reach a higher state where, once they've gathered enough energy, it breaks through all barriers and rushes in like a sudden flood. These are the most striking and memorable examples, the instances of instant conversion that have been most closely associated with the idea of divine grace. I've detailed one of these—Mr. Bradley's case. However, I should save the other examples and my thoughts on the rest of the topic for the next lecture.
Lecture X. Conversion—Complete.
In this lecture we have to finish the subject of Conversion, considering at first those striking instantaneous instances of which Saint Paul's is the most eminent, and in which, often amid tremendous emotional excitement or perturbation of the senses, a complete division is established in the twinkling of an eye between the old life and the new. Conversion of this type is an important phase of religious experience, owing to the part which it has played in Protestant theology, and it behooves us to study it conscientiously on that account.
In this lecture, we need to wrap up our discussion on Conversion, starting with those powerful, immediate examples, with Saint Paul's being the most notable. In these instances, often amidst intense emotional turmoil or sensory disruption, there's a complete separation between the old life and the new in the blink of an eye. This type of conversion is a significant aspect of religious experience because of its role in Protestant theology, so it's important for us to study it thoroughly for that reason.
I think I had better cite two or three of these cases before proceeding to a more generalized account. One must know concrete instances first; for, as Professor Agassiz used to say, one can see no farther into a generalization than just so far as one's previous acquaintance with particulars enables one to take it in. I will go back, then, to the case of our friend Henry Alline, and quote his report of the 26th of March, 1775, on which his poor divided mind became unified for good.
I think I should mention two or three of these cases before moving on to a broader overview. It's important to understand specific examples first; as Professor Agassiz used to say, you can only grasp a general concept to the extent that you're familiar with the details. So, let’s revisit the case of our friend Henry Alline and reference his report from March 26, 1775, when his troubled mind finally found clarity for good.
“As I was about sunset wandering in the fields lamenting my miserable lost and undone condition, and almost ready to sink under my burden, I thought I was in such a miserable case as never any man was before. I returned to the house, and when I got to the door, just as I was stepping off the threshold, the following impressions came into my mind like a powerful but small still voice. You have been seeking, praying, [pg 218]reforming, laboring, reading, hearing, and meditating, and what have you done by it towards your salvation? Are you any nearer to conversion now than when you first began? Are you any more prepared for heaven, or fitter to appear before the impartial bar of God, than when you first began to seek?
“While I was wandering through the fields at sunset, feeling sorry for my miserable, lost, and overwhelmed state, almost ready to collapse under my burden, I believed I was in a situation worse than anyone had ever faced before. I returned to the house, and just as I was crossing the threshold, a powerful yet gentle voice filled my mind. You have been searching, praying, [pg 218] reforming, working hard, reading, listening, and reflecting—what progress have you made toward your salvation? Are you any closer to conversion now than when you first started? Are you any more prepared for heaven, or fit to stand before the impartial judgment of God, than when you first began to seek?
“It brought such conviction on me that I was obliged to say that I did not think I was one step nearer than at first, but as much condemned, as much exposed, and as miserable as before. I cried out within myself, O Lord God, I am lost, and if thou, O Lord, dost not find out some new way, I know nothing of, I shall never be saved, for the ways and methods I have prescribed to myself have all failed me, and I am willing they should fail. O Lord, have mercy! O Lord, have mercy!
“It hit me so hard that I had to acknowledge I was no closer to finding a solution than I had been before. I felt just as doomed, just as vulnerable, and just as unhappy as I always had. Inside, I cried out, O Lord God, I’m lost, and unless You, O Lord, find a new way that I don’t know about, I’ll never be saved. The plans and methods I created for myself have all failed, and I’m okay with that. O Lord, have mercy! O Lord, have mercy!
“These discoveries continued until I went into the house and sat down. After I sat down, being all in confusion, like a drowning man that was just giving up to sink, and almost in an agony, I turned very suddenly round in my chair, and seeing part of an old Bible lying in one of the chairs, I caught hold of it in great haste; and opening it without any premeditation, cast my eyes on the 38th Psalm, which was the first time I ever saw the word of God: it took hold of me with such power that it seemed to go through my whole soul, so that it seemed as if God was praying in, with, and for me. About this time my father called the family to attend prayers; I attended, but paid no regard to what he said in his prayer, but continued praying in those words of the Psalm. Oh, help me, help me! cried I, thou Redeemer of souls, and save me, or I am gone forever; thou canst this night, if thou pleasest, with one drop of thy blood atone for my sins, and appease the wrath of an angry God. At that instant of time when I gave all up to him to do with me as he pleased, and was willing that God should rule over me at his pleasure, redeeming love broke into my soul with repeated scriptures, with such power that my whole soul seemed to be melted down with love; the burden of guilt and condemnation was gone, darkness was expelled, my heart humbled and filled with gratitude, and my whole soul, that was a few minutes ago groaning under mountains of death, and crying to an unknown God for help, was now filled with [pg 219]immortal love, soaring on the wings of faith, freed from the chains of death and darkness, and crying out, My Lord and my God; thou art my rock and my fortress, my shield and my high tower, my life, my joy, my present and my everlasting portion. Looking up, I thought I saw that same light [he had on more than one previous occasion seen subjectively a bright blaze of light], though it appeared different; and as soon as I saw it, the design was opened to me, according to his promise, and I was obliged to cry out: Enough, enough, O blessed God! The work of conversion, the change, and the manifestations of it are no more disputable than that light which I see, or anything that ever I saw.
“These revelations kept coming until I went inside the house and sat down. After I sat down, feeling completely lost, like a drowning man on the verge of giving up, I suddenly turned around in my chair. I spotted part of an old Bible on one of the chairs, grabbed it in a hurry, and without thinking, opened it to the 38th Psalm. That was the first time I ever encountered the word of God; it hit me so powerfully that it felt like it pierced my entire soul, as if God was praying in, with, and for me. Around that time, my father called the family to pray. I joined in but didn’t really listen to what he said; instead, I kept praying with the words of the Psalm. Oh, help me, help me! I cried out, Redeemer of souls, save me, or I’m lost forever; you could do it tonight, if you wanted, with just one drop of your blood to atone for my sins and calm the anger of an upset God. At that moment, when I surrendered everything to Him to do as He wished and was willing for God to rule over me, redeeming love flooded my soul with repeated scriptures, so powerfully that my entire being felt melted down with love; the burden of guilt and shame was lifted, darkness disappeared, my heart was humbled and filled with gratitude, and my entire soul, just minutes ago groaning under the weight of death and calling out to an unknown God for help, was now filled with [pg 219]immortal love, soaring on the wings of faith, freed from the chains of death and darkness, and shouting, My Lord and my God; you are my rock and my fortress, my shield and my high tower, my life, my joy, my present and everlasting portion. Looking up, I thought I saw that same light [which I had previously seen many times as a bright blaze of light], although it looked different this time; and as soon as I saw it, the meaning was revealed to me, just as He promised, and I had to shout: Enough, enough, O blessed God! The process of conversion, the transformation, and its manifestations are as undeniable as the light I see or anything I’ve ever seen.
“In the midst of all my joys, in less than half an hour after my soul was set at liberty, the Lord discovered to me my labor in the ministry and call to preach the gospel. I cried out, Amen, Lord, I'll go; send me, send me. I spent the greatest part of the night in ecstasies of joy, praising and adoring the Ancient of Days for his free and unbounded grace. After I had been so long in this transport and heavenly frame that my nature seemed to require sleep, I thought to close my eyes for a few moments; then the devil stepped in, and told me that if I went to sleep, I should lose it all, and when I should awake in the morning I would find it to be nothing but a fancy and delusion. I immediately cried out, O Lord God, if I am deceived, undeceive me.
“In the midst of my happiness, less than half an hour after I felt my soul being set free, the Lord revealed my ministry and calling to preach the gospel. I shouted, Amen, Lord, I’ll go; send me. I spent most of the night filled with overwhelming joy, praising and worshiping the Ancient of Days for His free and limitless grace. After being in this joyful state for so long that I felt I needed sleep, I considered closing my eyes for just a moment. Then the devil came in and told me that if I fell asleep, I would lose everything, and when I woke up in the morning, it would all just be a fantasy and an illusion. I immediately cried out, O Lord God, if I’m being deceived, please show me the truth.
“I then closed my eyes for a few minutes, and seemed to be refreshed with sleep; and when I awoke, the first inquiry was, Where is my God? And in an instant of time, my soul seemed awake in and with God, and surrounded by the arms of everlasting love. About sunrise I arose with joy to relate to my parents what God had done for my soul, and declared to them the miracle of God's unbounded grace. I took a Bible to show them the words that were impressed by God on my soul the evening before; but when I came to open the Bible, it appeared all new to me.
“I closed my eyes for a few minutes and felt refreshed, like I had just taken a nap. When I woke up, the first thing I thought was, Where is my God? In that moment, it felt like my soul was awake with God, enveloped in endless love. Around sunrise, I got up happily to tell my parents what God had done for my soul and to share the miracle of God's boundless grace. I picked up a Bible to show them the words that had touched my soul the night before, but when I opened the Bible, everything felt completely new to me.
“I so longed to be useful in the cause of Christ, in preaching the gospel, that it seemed as if I could not rest any longer, but go I must and tell the wonders of redeeming love. I lost [pg 220]all taste for carnal pleasures, and carnal company, and was enabled to forsake them.”120
“I felt a strong desire to contribute to Christ's mission by preaching the gospel, to the point where I could no longer sit still; I had to go out and share the wonders of redeeming love. I [pg 220]lost all interest in worldly pleasures and company, and I was able to move on from them.”120
Young Mr. Alline, after the briefest of delays, and with no book-learning but his Bible, and no teaching save that of his own experience, became a Christian minister, and thenceforward his life was fit to rank, for its austerity and single-mindedness, with that of the most devoted saints. But happy as he became in his strenuous way, he never got his taste for even the most innocent carnal pleasures back. We must class him, like Bunyan and Tolstoy, amongst those upon whose soul the iron of melancholy left a permanent imprint. His redemption was into another universe than this mere natural world, and life remained for him a sad and patient trial. Years later we can find him making such an entry as this in his diary: “On Wednesday the 12th I preached at a wedding, and had the happiness thereby to be the means of excluding carnal mirth.”
Young Mr. Alline, after a very brief delay, and with no formal education other than his Bible, and no guidance except for his own experiences, became a Christian minister. From then on, his life was so focused and disciplined that it could be compared to that of the most devoted saints. Despite finding happiness in his rigorous way, he never regained his taste for even the most innocent earthly pleasures. We must consider him, like Bunyan and Tolstoy, among those whose souls bear a lasting mark of sadness. His redemption was into a different realm than this ordinary world, and life continued to be a difficult and patient challenge for him. Years later, we can find an entry in his diary that reads: "On Wednesday the 12th, I preached at a wedding and was happy to help prevent any inappropriate celebrations."
The next case I will give is that of a correspondent of Professor Leuba, printed in the latter's article, already cited, in vol. vi. of the American Journal of Psychology. This subject was an Oxford graduate, the son of a clergyman, and the story resembles in many points the classic case of Colonel Gardiner, which everybody may be supposed to know. Here it is, somewhat abridged:—
The next case I'll present is from a correspondent of Professor Leuba, published in his previously mentioned article in vol. vi. of the American Journal of Psychology. This subject was an Oxford graduate and the son of a clergyman, and the story shares many similarities with the well-known case of Colonel Gardiner, which most people are likely familiar with. Here it is, slightly shortened:—
“Between the period of leaving Oxford and my conversion I never darkened the door of my father's church, although I lived with him for eight years, making what money I wanted by journalism, and spending it in high carousal with any one who would sit with me and drink it away. So I lived, sometimes drunk for a week together, and then a terrible repentance, and would not touch a drop for a whole month.
“After I left Oxford and before I converted, I didn't go to my father's church at all, even though I lived with him for eight years. I earned money from journalism and spent it on crazy parties with anyone who would join me for drinks. That was my lifestyle—sometimes I'd be drunk for a whole week, followed by deep regret, and then I wouldn't drink alcohol for a month.
“In all this period, that is, up to thirty-three years of age, I never had a desire to reform on religious grounds. But all my pangs were due to some terrible remorse I used to feel after a heavy carousal, the remorse taking the shape of regret after my folly in wasting my life in such a way—a man of superior talents and education. This terrible remorse turned me gray in one night, and whenever it came upon me I was perceptibly grayer the next morning. What I suffered in this way is beyond the expression of words. It was hell-fire in all its most dreadful tortures. Often did I vow that if I got over ‘this time’ I would reform. Alas, in about three days I fully recovered, and was as happy as ever. So it went on for years, but, with a physique like a rhinoceros, I always recovered, and as long as I let drink alone, no man was as capable of enjoying life as I was.
“For all those years, up until I turned thirty-three, I didn't want to change my behavior for religious reasons. My struggles were really about the intense guilt I felt after a binge drink, which turned into regret for wasting my life like that—a guy with better skills and education. This crushing regret aged me overnight, and every time it hit me, I'd wake up noticeably grayer the next morning. What I went through is hard to describe. It was pure hell with all its worst pains. I often told myself that if I made it through ‘this time’ I would change my ways. Sadly, within about three days, I'd feel fine again and be as happy as ever. This cycle went on for years, but with a body as tough as a rhino, I always bounced back, and as long as I stayed away from alcohol, no one enjoyed life more than I did.
“I was converted in my own bedroom in my father's rectory house at precisely three o'clock in the afternoon of a hot July day (July 13, 1886). I was in perfect health, having been off from the drink for nearly a month. I was in no way troubled about my soul. In fact, God was not in my thoughts that day. A young lady friend sent me a copy of Professor Drummond's Natural Law in the Spiritual World, asking me my opinion of it as a literary work only. Being proud of my critical talents and wishing to enhance myself in my new friend's esteem, I took the book to my bedroom for quiet, intending to give it a thorough study, and then write her what I thought of it. It was here that God met me face to face, and I shall never forget the meeting. ‘He that hath the Son hath life eternal, he that hath not the Son hath not life.’ I had read this scores of times before, but this made all the difference. I was now in God's presence and my attention was absolutely ‘soldered’on to this verse, and I was not allowed to proceed with the book till I had fairly considered what these words really involved. Only then was I allowed to proceed, feeling all the while that there was another being in my bedroom, though not seen by me. The stillness was very marvelous, and I felt supremely happy. It was most unquestionably shown me, in one second of time, that I had never touched the Eternal: and [pg 222]that if I died then, I must inevitably be lost. I was undone. I knew it as well as I now know I am saved. The Spirit of God showed it me in ineffable love; there was no terror in it; I felt God's love so powerfully upon me that only a mighty sorrow crept over me that I had lost all through my own folly; and what was I to do? What could I do? I did not repent even; God never asked me to repent. All I felt was ‘I am undone,’and God cannot help it, although he loves me. No fault on the part of the Almighty. All the time I was supremely happy: I felt like a little child before his father. I had done wrong, but my Father did not scold me, but loved me most wondrously. Still my doom was sealed. I was lost to a certainty, and being naturally of a brave disposition I did not quail under it, but deep sorrow for the past, mixed with regret for what I had lost, took hold upon me, and my soul thrilled within me to think it was all over. Then there crept in upon me so gently, so lovingly, so unmistakably, a way of escape, and what was it after all? The old, old story over again, told in the simplest way: ‘There is no name under heaven whereby ye can be saved except that of the Lord Jesus Christ.’ No words were spoken to me; my soul seemed to see my Saviour in the spirit, and from that hour to this, nearly nine years now, there has never been in my life one doubt that the Lord Jesus Christ and God the Father both worked upon me that afternoon in July, both differently, and both in the most perfect love conceivable, and I rejoiced there and then in a conversion so astounding that the whole village heard of it in less than twenty-four hours.
“I had my conversion in my bedroom at my dad's rectory exactly at three o'clock in the afternoon on a hot July day (July 13, 1886). I was in great health, having been sober for almost a month. I wasn’t concerned about my soul. In fact, I wasn’t thinking about God that day. A young lady friend sent me a copy of Professor Drummond's Natural Law in the Spiritual World, asking for my thoughts on it purely as a piece of literature. Proud of my critical skills and wanting to impress her, I took the book to my bedroom for some quiet time, planning to read it carefully and then share my opinions with her. It was here that I encountered God face to face, a moment I will never forget. ‘He that hath the Son hath life eternal, he that hath not the Son hath not life.’ I had read this countless times before, but this time it truly resonated with me. I was now in God's presence, and my focus was completely ‘soldered’ to that verse, unable to move forward with the book until I fully considered what those words really meant. Only then could I continue, sensing another presence in my bedroom, even though I couldn’t see it. The silence was profound, and I felt a wave of happiness. In an instant, it became crystal clear to me that I had never truly connected with the Eternal, and [pg 222] that if I died at that moment, I would certainly be lost. I recognized my state of being. I knew it as clearly as I know I am saved now. The Spirit of God revealed it to me with indescribable love; there was no fear involved; I felt God’s love so intensely that all I felt was a deep sadness for losing everything due to my own foolishness; and what could I do? I didn't even feel repentant; God never asked me to repent. All I felt was ‘I am undone,’ and God couldn’t do anything about it, even though He loves me. It wasn’t the Almighty’s fault. Yet I felt completely happy: I felt like a small child in front of his father. I knew I had done wrong, but my Father didn’t scold me; He loved me so wonderfully. Still, my fate felt sealed. I was definitely lost, and bravely, I wasn’t scared of it, but a deep sorrow for the past, mixed with regret for what I had lost, filled me, and my soul realized with excitement that it was all over. Then, so gently, so lovingly, and so clearly, a way out appeared to me, and what was it, after all? The old, old story again, told in the simplest way: ‘There is no name under heaven whereby ye can be saved except that of the Lord Jesus Christ.’ No words were spoken to me; my soul seemed to recognize my Savior spiritually, and from that moment until now, nearly nine years later, there hasn’t been a single moment in my life when I doubted that the Lord Jesus Christ and God the Father both worked on me that afternoon in July, each in their own way, and both with the most perfect love imaginable. I rejoiced then in a conversion so remarkable that the entire village heard about it within twenty-four hours.
“But a time of trouble was yet to come. The day after my conversion I went into the hay-field to lend a hand with the harvest, and not having made any promise to God to abstain or drink in moderation only, I took too much and came home drunk. My poor sister was heart-broken; and I felt ashamed of myself and got to my bedroom at once, where she followed me, weeping copiously. She said I had been converted and fallen away instantly. But although I was quite full of drink (not muddled, however), I knew that God's work begun in me was not going to be wasted. About midday I [pg 223]made on my knees the first prayer before God for twenty years. I did not ask to be forgiven; I felt that was no good, for I would be sure to fall again. Well, what did I do? I committed myself to him in the profoundest belief that my individuality was going to be destroyed, that he would take all from me, and I was willing. In such a surrender lies the secret of a holy life. From that hour drink has had no terrors for me: I never touch it, never want it. The same thing occurred with my pipe: after being a regular smoker from my twelfth year the desire for it went at once, and has never returned. So with every known sin, the deliverance in each case being permanent and complete. I have had no temptation since conversion, God seemingly having shut out Satan from that course with me. He gets a free hand in other ways, but never on sins of the flesh. Since I gave up to God all ownership in my own life, he has guided me in a thousand ways, and has opened my path in a way almost incredible to those who do not enjoy the blessing of a truly surrendered life.”
“But a tough time was still ahead. The day after my conversion, I went to the hayfield to help with the harvest, and since I hadn’t promised God to avoid drinking or to drink in moderation, I ended up overdoing it and came home drunk. My poor sister was heartbroken, and I felt ashamed of myself, so I went straight to my bedroom, where she followed me, crying heavily. She said I had been converted and had immediately fallen away. But even though I was pretty drunk (not confused though), I knew that the work God had started in me wouldn’t be wasted. Around midday, I [pg 223]got down on my knees and offered my first prayer to God in twenty years. I didn’t ask for forgiveness; I felt that wouldn’t be helpful since I would surely slip up again. So, what did I do? I committed myself to Him, believing deeply that my individuality would be stripped away, that He would take everything from me, and I was ready for that. In such a surrender lies the secret to a holy life. From that moment, alcohol has lost its grip on me: I don't touch it or crave it. The same happened with my pipe: after being a regular smoker since I was twelve, the desire disappeared instantly and has never come back. The same is true for every known sin, with each deliverance being permanent and complete. I haven't faced temptation since my conversion; it seems God has kept Satan away from that area of my life. He has free rein in other ways, but never regarding fleshly sins. Since I surrendered full ownership of my life to God, He has guided me in countless ways and has opened my path in ways that seem almost unbelievable to those who don’t experience the blessing of a truly surrendered life.”
So much for our graduate of Oxford, in whom you notice the complete abolition of an ancient appetite as one of the conversion's fruits.
So much for our graduate from Oxford, in whom you can see the total disappearance of an old craving as one of the results of the transformation.
The most curious record of sudden conversion with which I am acquainted is that of M. Alphonse Ratisbonne, a freethinking French Jew, to Catholicism, at Rome in 1842. In a letter to a clerical friend, written a few months later, the convert gives a palpitating account of the circumstances.121 The predisposing conditions appear to have been slight. He had an elder brother who had been converted and was a Catholic priest. He was himself irreligious, and nourished an antipathy to the apostate brother and generally to his “cloth.” Finding himself at Rome in his twenty-ninth year, he fell in with a [pg 224] French gentleman who tried to make a proselyte of him, but who succeeded no farther after two or three conversations than to get him to hang (half jocosely) a religious medal round his neck, and to accept and read a copy of a short prayer to the Virgin. M. Ratisbonne represents his own part in the conversations as having been of a light and chaffing order; but he notes the fact that for some days he was unable to banish the words of the prayer from his mind, and that the night before the crisis he had a sort of nightmare, in the imagery of which a black cross with no Christ upon it figured. Nevertheless, until noon of the next day he was free in mind and spent the time in trivial conversations. I now give his own words.
The most interesting account of sudden conversion I know of is that of M. Alphonse Ratisbonne, a free-thinking French Jew, to Catholicism, in Rome in 1842. In a letter to a clergy friend, written a few months later, the convert shares an intense account of the circumstances. The predisposing factors seem to have been minimal. He had an older brother who had converted and became a Catholic priest. He himself was irreligious and held a grudge against his brother and generally against those in the "cloth." While in Rome at the age of twenty-nine, he met a French gentleman who tried to convert him, but he only succeeded in getting Ratisbonne to jokingly wear a religious medal around his neck and to accept and read a short prayer to the Virgin after two or three conversations. M. Ratisbonne describes his own contribution to the conversations as light and playful; however, he mentions that for several days he couldn’t shake the words of the prayer from his mind, and the night before his conversion, he experienced a sort of nightmare in which a black cross without Christ appeared. Still, until noon the next day he felt mentally free and engaged in trivial conversations. Here are his own words.
“If at this time any one had accosted me, saying: ‘Alphonse, in a quarter of an hour you shall be adoring Jesus Christ as your God and Saviour; you shall lie prostrate with your face upon the ground in a humble church; you shall be smiting your breast at the foot of a priest; you shall pass the carnival in a college of Jesuits to prepare yourself to receive baptism, ready to give your life for the Catholic faith; you shall renounce the world and its pomps and pleasures; renounce your fortune, your hopes, and if need be, your betrothed; the affections of your family, the esteem of your friends, and your attachment to the Jewish people; you shall have no other aspiration than to follow Christ and bear his cross till death;’—if, I say, a prophet had come to me with such a prediction, I should have judged that only one person could be more mad than he,—whosoever, namely, might believe in the possibility of such senseless folly becoming true. And yet that folly is at present my only wisdom, my sole happiness.
“If someone had come to me back then and said: ‘Alphonse, in just fifteen minutes, you’ll be worshipping Jesus Christ as your God and Savior; you’ll be lying flat on the ground in a humble church; you’ll be beating your chest at the feet of a priest; you’ll spend carnival in a Jesuit college preparing for your baptism, ready to dedicate your life to the Catholic faith; you’ll give up the world and its temptations and pleasures; renounce your wealth, your dreams, and if necessary, your fiancée; the love of your family, the respect of your friends, and your ties to the Jewish community; your only desire will be to follow Christ and bear his cross until death;’’—I would have thought that only one person could be crazier than him—whoever would believe that such ridiculous nonsense could actually happen. And yet, that nonsense is now my only wisdom, my sole happiness.
“Coming out of the café I met the carriage of Monsieur B. [the proselyting friend]. He stopped and invited me in for a drive, but first asked me to wait for a few minutes whilst he attended to some duty at the church of San Andrea delle Fratte. Instead of waiting in the carriage, I entered the church myself to look at it. The church of San Andrea was poor, small, and [pg 225]empty; I believe that I found myself there almost alone. No work of art attracted my attention; and I passed my eyes mechanically over its interior without being arrested by any particular thought. I can only remember an entirely black dog which went trotting and turning before me as I mused. In an instant the dog had disappeared, the whole church had vanished, I no longer saw anything, ... or more truly I saw, O my God, one thing alone.
“As I was leaving the café, I bumped into Monsieur B.'s carriage [the friend who was trying to convert me]. He stopped and asked me to join him for a drive but asked me to wait a few minutes while he took care of something at the church of San Andrea delle Fratte. Instead of waiting in the carriage, I decided to go into the church to take a look. The church of San Andrea was simple, small, and [pg 225]empty; I think I was almost alone there. No artwork grabbed my attention, and I scanned the interior absentmindedly without any particular thoughts. The only thing I remember is a completely black dog that wandered in front of me as I daydreamed. In an instant, the dog had vanished, the whole church faded away, and I couldn’t see anything... or rather, I only saw, Oh my God, one thing alone.
“Heavens, how can I speak of it? Oh no! human words cannot attain to expressing the inexpressible. Any description, however sublime it might be, could be but a profanation of the unspeakable truth.
“Oh my, how can I even discuss this? No! Words can't convey what can't be expressed. Any description, no matter how lovely, would only disrespect the unimaginable truth.
“I was there prostrate on the ground, bathed in my tears, with my heart beside itself, when M. B. called me back to life. I could not reply to the questions which followed from him one upon the other. But finally I took the medal which I had on my breast, and with all the effusion of my soul I kissed the image of the Virgin, radiant with grace, which it bore. Oh, indeed, it was She! It was indeed She! [What he had seen had been a vision of the Virgin.]
“I was lying on the ground, overwhelmed with tears and my heart in chaos, when M. B. brought me back to life. I couldn’t answer the questions he kept throwing at me one after another. But finally, I took the medal from my chest and, with all the emotion in my soul, I kissed the image of the Virgin, shining with grace, that it depicted. Oh, yes, it was Her! It was truly Her! [What he had seen had been a vision of the Virgin.]
“I did not know where I was: I did not know whether I was Alphonse or another. I only felt myself changed and believed myself another me; I looked for myself in myself and did not find myself. In the bottom of my soul I felt an explosion of the most ardent joy; I could not speak; I had no wish to reveal what had happened. But I felt something solemn and sacred within me which made me ask for a priest. I was led to one; and there, alone, after he had given me the positive order, I spoke as best I could, kneeling, and with my heart still trembling. I could give no account to myself of the truth of which I had acquired a knowledge and a faith. All that I can say is that in an instant the bandage had fallen from my eyes; and not one bandage only, but the whole manifold of bandages in which I had been brought up. One after another they rapidly disappeared, even as the mud and ice disappear under the rays of the burning sun.
“I had no idea who I was: I didn't know if I was Alphonse or someone else. I just felt different and believed I was someone else; I looked for myself inside me and couldn't find me. Deep down in my soul, I felt a surge of intense joy; I couldn't speak; I didn't want to share what had happened. But I sensed something profound and sacred within me that made me ask for a priest. I was taken to one; and there, alone, after he had given me a clear directive, I spoke as best as I could, kneeling, with my heart still racing. I couldn't explain to myself the truth I had come to know and accept. All I can say is that in an instant, the blindfold had fallen from my eyes; not just one blindfold, but all the layers of blindfolds I had grown up with. One after another, they quickly disappeared, just like the mud and ice vanish under the blazing sun.”
“I came out as from a sepulchre, from an abyss of darkness; and I was living, perfectly living. But I wept, for at the bottom [pg 226]of that gulf I saw the extreme of misery from which I had been saved by an infinite mercy; and I shuddered at the sight of my iniquities, stupefied, melted, overwhelmed with wonder and with gratitude. You may ask me how I came to this new insight, for truly I had never opened a book of religion nor even read a single page of the Bible, and the dogma of original sin is either entirely denied or forgotten by the Hebrews of to-day, so that I had thought so little about it that I doubt whether I ever knew its name. But how came I, then, to this perception of it? I can answer nothing save this, that on entering that church I was in darkness altogether, and on coming out of it I saw the fullness of the light. I can explain the change no better than by the simile of a profound sleep or the analogy of one born blind who should suddenly open his eyes to the day. He sees, but cannot define the light which bathes him and by means of which he sees the objects which excite his wonder. If we cannot explain physical light, how can we explain the light which is the truth itself? And I think I remain within the limits of veracity when I say that without having any knowledge of the letter of religious doctrine, I now intuitively perceived its sense and spirit. Better than if I saw them, I felt those hidden things; I felt them by the inexplicable effects they produced in me. It all happened in my interior mind; and those impressions, more rapid than thought, shook my soul, revolved and turned it, as it were, in another direction, towards other aims, by other paths. I express myself badly. But do you wish, Lord, that I should inclose in poor and barren words sentiments which the heart alone can understand?”
“I came out as if from a tomb, emerging from deep darkness; and I was alive, truly alive. But I cried, because at the bottom of that abyss I saw the depths of misery I had been saved from by an immense kindness; and I pulled back at the sight of my wrongdoings, stunned, moved, and overwhelmed with awe and gratitude. You might wonder how I reached this new understanding, since I had never picked up a religious book or even read a page of the Bible, and the idea of original sin is either completely dismissed or forgotten by today's Hebrews, so I had given it so little thought that I'm not sure I ever even knew its name. But how did I come to this realization? I can only say this: when I entered that church, I was completely in the dark, and when I left, I was filled with light. I can only compare the change to that of waking from a deep sleep or the experience of someone who was born blind suddenly opening their eyes to daylight. They can see, but they can't describe the light that surrounds them and through which they perceive the objects that fill them with awe. If we can't explain physical light, how can we explain the light that is truth itself? I believe I stay true to reality when I say that without knowing the specifics of religious doctrines, I intuitively grasped their meaning and spirit. Better than if I had seen them, I felt those hidden truths; I sensed them through the mysterious effects they had on me. It all happened in my mind; and those impressions, faster than thought, shook my soul, rotating and shifting it, as if turning it in a new direction, towards different goals, along new paths. I’m not expressing myself well. But do you wish, Lord, that I should reduce my deep and rich feelings into simple, inadequate words that only the heart can understand?”
I might multiply cases almost indefinitely, but these will suffice to show you how real, definite, and memorable an event a sudden conversion may be to him who has the experience. Throughout the height of it he undoubtedly seems to himself a passive spectator or undergoer of an astounding process performed upon him from above. There is too much evidence of this for any doubt of it to be possible. Theology, combining this fact with the doctrines of election and grace, has concluded that [pg 227] the spirit of God is with us at these dramatic moments in a peculiarly miraculous way, unlike what happens at any other juncture of our lives. At that moment, it believes, an absolutely new nature is breathed into us, and we become partakers of the very substance of the Deity.
I could give countless examples, but these will be enough to show you how real, clear, and unforgettable a sudden conversion can be for someone who experiences it. During the height of it, a person often feels like a passive observer, going through an incredible process happening to them from above. There’s too much evidence of this for any doubt to be possible. Theology, combining this fact with the ideas of election and grace, has concluded that [pg 227] the spirit of God is uniquely present with us during these dramatic moments in a miraculous way, unlike at any other time in our lives. At that moment, it believes, we are infused with a completely new nature, becoming part of the very essence of the Deity.
That the conversion should be instantaneous seems called for on this view, and the Moravian Protestants appear to have been the first to see this logical consequence. The Methodists soon followed suit, practically if not dogmatically, and a short time ere his death, John Wesley wrote:—
That the conversion should happen instantly seems necessary from this perspective, and the Moravian Protestants seem to have been the first to recognize this logical outcome. The Methodists quickly adopted a similar stance, practically if not doctrinally, and shortly before his death, John Wesley wrote:—
“In London alone I found 652 members of our Society who were exceeding clear in their experience, and whose testimony I could see no reason to doubt. And every one of these (without a single exception) has declared that his deliverance from sin was instantaneous; that the change was wrought in a moment. Had half of these, or one third, or one in twenty, declared it was gradually wrought in them, I should have believed this, with regard to them, and thought that some were gradually sanctified and some instantaneously. But as I have not found, in so long a space of time, a single person speaking thus, I cannot but believe that sanctification is commonly, if not always, an instantaneous work.” Tyerman's Life of Wesley, i. 463.
“In London alone, I found 652 members of our Society who were very clear about their experiences, and I had no reason to doubt their testimonies. Every one of these individuals (without exception) stated that their deliverance from sin was instantaneous; the change happened in a moment. If half of them, or even a third, or just one in twenty had said it happened gradually for them, I would have accepted that as true for them, thinking that some were gradually sanctified while others were instantaneously. However, since I haven't encountered a single person speaking this way over such a long time, I can't help but believe that sanctification is usually, if not always, an instantaneous work.” Tyerman's Life of Wesley, vol. 1, p. 463.
All this while the more usual sects of Protestantism have set no such store by instantaneous conversion. For them as for the Catholic Church, Christ's blood, the sacraments, and the individual's ordinary religious duties are practically supposed to suffice to his salvation, even though no acute crisis of self-despair and surrender followed by relief should be experienced. For Methodism, on the contrary, unless there have been a crisis of this sort, salvation is only offered, not effectively received, and Christ's sacrifice in so far forth is incomplete. Methodism surely here follows, if not the healthier-minded, yet on [pg 228] the whole the profounder spiritual instinct. The individual models which it has set up as typical and worthy of imitation are not only the more interesting dramatically, but psychologically they have been the more complete.
All this time, the more common Protestant denominations haven't placed much emphasis on instant conversion. For them, just like for the Catholic Church, Christ's sacrifice, the sacraments, and a person's usual religious responsibilities are thought to be sufficient for salvation, even if they don't experience a dramatic crisis of self-despair followed by relief. In contrast, Methodism believes that unless someone has gone through such a crisis, salvation is only offered, not truly received, making Christ's sacrifice seem incomplete. Methodism certainly follows, if not the more sensible approach, then a deeper spiritual instinct overall. The examples it holds up as typical and worthy of emulation are not only more engaging dramatically but also, from a psychological perspective, more well-rounded.
In the fully evolved Revivalism of Great Britain and America we have, so to speak, the codified and stereotyped procedure to which this way of thinking has led. In spite of the unquestionable fact that saints of the once-born type exist, that there may be a gradual growth in holiness without a cataclysm; in spite of the obvious leakage (as one may say) of much mere natural goodness into the scheme of salvation; revivalism has always assumed that only its own type of religious experience can be perfect; you must first be nailed on the cross of natural despair and agony, and then in the twinkling of an eye be miraculously released.
In the fully developed Revivalism of Great Britain and America, we have, so to speak, the established and predictable method that this way of thinking has produced. Despite the undeniable existence of once-born type saints and the possibility of gradual growth in holiness without a dramatic event; despite the clear overflow of much natural goodness into the salvation narrative; revivalism has consistently claimed that only its kind of religious experience can be complete; you must first be nailed to the cross of natural despair and suffering, and then in the blink of an eye be miraculously freed.
It is natural that those who personally have traversed such an experience should carry away a feeling of its being a miracle rather than a natural process. Voices are often heard, lights seen, or visions witnessed; automatic motor phenomena occur; and it always seems, after the surrender of the personal will, as if an extraneous higher power had flooded in and taken possession. Moreover the sense of renovation, safety, cleanness, rightness, can be so marvelous and jubilant as well to warrant one's belief in a radically new substantial nature.
It's natural for people who have gone through such an experience to feel like it’s more of a miracle than just a natural process. You often hear voices, see lights, or witness visions; automatic movements can happen; and it always feels, after letting go of personal control, like a separate, higher power has come in and taken over. Additionally, the feelings of renewal, safety, cleanliness, and rightness can be so amazing and joyful that they convince you of a completely new, substantial nature.
“Conversion,” writes the New England Puritan, Joseph Alleine, “is not the putting in a patch of holiness; but with the true convert holiness is woven into all his powers, principles, and practice. The sincere Christian is quite a new fabric, from the foundation to the top-stone. He is a new man, a new creature.”
“Conversion,” says the New England Puritan, Joseph Alleine, “It's not just about adding a little bit of holiness; for a true convert, holiness is integrated into every part of their life, beliefs, and actions. A genuine Christian is completely new, from the ground up. They are a new person, a new creation.”
And Jonathan Edwards says in the same strain: “Those gracious influences which are the effects of the Spirit of God [pg 229]are altogether supernatural—are quite different from anything that unregenerate men experience. They are what no improvement, or composition of natural qualifications or principles will ever produce; because they not only differ from what is natural, and from everything that natural men experience in degree and circumstances, but also in kind, and are of a nature far more excellent. From hence it follows that in gracious affections there are [also] new perceptions and sensations entirely different in their nature and kind from anything experienced by the [same] saints before they were sanctified.... The conceptions which the saints have of the loveliness of God, and that kind of delight which they experience in it, are quite peculiar, and entirely different from anything which a natural man can possess, or of which he can form any proper notion.”
Jonathan Edwards shares a similar idea: “The kind influences that come from the Spirit of God [pg 229] are completely supernatural—totally different from anything unregenerate people experience. They can't be created by enhancing or mixing natural abilities or principles because they not only differ in degree and circumstances from what is natural and from everything natural people feel, but they also differ in kind, and they are of a far superior nature. Thus, it follows that in gracious affections there are [also] new perceptions and sensations that are completely different in nature and kind from anything experienced by the [same] saints before their sanctification.... The understanding that the saints have of the beauty of God, and the joy they find in it, are entirely unique and different from anything a natural person can grasp or truly understand.”
And that such a glorious transformation as this ought of necessity to be preceded by despair is shown by Edwards in another passage.
And that such a glorious transformation as this should naturally be preceded by despair is shown by Edwards in another passage.
“Surely it cannot be unreasonable,” he says, “that before God delivers us from a state of sin and liability to everlasting woe, he should give us some considerable sense of the evil from which he delivers us, in order that we may know and feel the importance of salvation, and be enabled to appreciate the value of what God is pleased to do for us. As those who are saved are successively in two extremely different states—first in a state of condemnation and then in a state of justification and blessedness—and as God, in the salvation of men, deals with them as rational and intelligent creatures, it appears agreeable to this wisdom, that those who are saved should be made sensible of their Being, in those two different states. In the first place, that they should be made sensible of their state of condemnation; and afterwards, of their state of deliverance and happiness.”
“Surely it can't be unreasonable,” he's saying, “before God frees us from sin and the threat of eternal suffering, He should give us a clear understanding of the evil we're being saved from. This way, we can recognize and appreciate the significance of salvation and understand the value of what God does for us. Since those who are saved experience two very different states—first being condemned and then being justified and blessed—and since God interacts with people as rational, intelligent beings, it makes sense that those who are saved should be aware of their existence in these two different states. They should first recognize their state of condemnation and then their state of deliverance and happiness.”
Such quotations express sufficiently well for our purpose the doctrinal interpretation of these changes. Whatever part suggestion and imitation may have played in producing them in men and women in excited assemblies, [pg 230] they have at any rate been in countless individual instances an original and unborrowed experience. Were we writing the story of the mind from the purely natural-history point of view, with no religious interest whatever, we should still have to write down man's liability to sudden and complete conversion as one of his most curious peculiarities.
Such quotes clearly convey the doctrinal interpretation of these changes for our purposes. Regardless of how much suggestion and imitation contributed to these experiences in men and women during passionate gatherings, [pg 230] they have nonetheless been, in countless individual cases, a unique and original experience. If we were documenting the history of the mind from a purely natural history perspective, without any religious interest, we would still need to note that a person's susceptibility to sudden and complete conversion is one of their most fascinating traits.
What, now, must we ourselves think of this question? Is an instantaneous conversion a miracle in which God is present as he is present in no change of heart less strikingly abrupt? Are there two classes of human beings, even among the apparently regenerate, of which the one class really partakes of Christ's nature while the other merely seems to do so? Or, on the contrary, may the whole phenomenon of regeneration, even in these startling instantaneous examples, possibly be a strictly natural process, divine in its fruits, of course, but in one case more and in another less so, and neither more nor less divine in its mere causation and mechanism than any other process, high or low, of man's interior life?
What should we think about this question now? Is a sudden conversion a miracle in which God is present in a way that's different from other significant changes of heart? Are there two types of people, even among those who seem to be transformed, where one type truly shares in Christ's nature while the other only appears to? Or, on the other hand, could the whole idea of being reborn, even in these surprising quick examples, possibly be a totally natural process, divine in its outcomes, of course, but varying in degree of divinity in each case, and no more or less divine in its causes and mechanisms than any other process, whether high or low, in a person's inner life?
Before proceeding to answer this question, I must ask you to listen to some more psychological remarks. At our last lecture, I explained the shifting of men's centres of personal energy within them and the lighting up of new crises of emotion. I explained the phenomena as partly due to explicitly conscious processes of thought and will, but as due largely also to the subconscious incubation and maturing of motives deposited by the experiences of life. When ripe, the results hatch out, or burst into flower. I have now to speak of the subconscious region, in which such processes of flowering may occur, in a somewhat less vague way. I only regret that my limits of time here force me to be so short.
Before moving on to answer this question, I need you to hear a few more psychological insights. In our last lecture, I talked about how people's centers of personal energy shift within themselves and how new emotional crises emerge. I described these phenomena as partly caused by conscious thoughts and willpower, but also largely due to the subconscious development and maturation of motives shaped by life experiences. When these motives are ready, they come to fruition or bloom. Now I need to discuss the subconscious area where these blooming processes can happen in a bit more clarity. I just wish I had more time to go into detail.
The expression “field of consciousness” has but recently come into vogue in the psychology books. Until quite lately the unit of mental life which figured most was the single “idea” supposed to be a definitely outlined thing. But at present psychologists are tending, first, to admit that the actual unit is more probably the total mental state, the entire wave of consciousness or field of objects present to the thought at any time; and, second, to see that it is impossible to outline this wave, this field, with any definiteness.
The term “consciousness field” has only recently become popular in psychology books. Until recently, the primary focus was on the single "concept", which was thought to be a clearly defined entity. However, today psychologists are increasingly acknowledging that the true unit is likely the overall mental state, the complete wave of consciousness or the collection of objects present to thought at any given moment; and they are also recognizing that it's impossible to define this wave, this field, with any precision.
As our mental fields succeed one another, each has its centre of interest, around which the objects of which we are less and less attentively conscious fade to a margin so faint that its limits are unassignable. Some fields are narrow fields and some are wide fields. Usually when we have a wide field we rejoice, for we then see masses of truth together, and often get glimpses of relations which we divine rather than see, for they shoot beyond the field into still remoter regions of objectivity, regions which we seem rather to be about to perceive than to perceive actually. At other times, of drowsiness, illness, or fatigue, our fields may narrow almost to a point, and we find ourselves correspondingly oppressed and contracted.
As our thoughts shift from one topic to another, each one has its own focus, while the things we pay less attention to fade into the background so subtly that we can't really define their boundaries. Some topics are narrow, and some are broad. Typically, when we have a broad focus, we feel happy because we can see a lot of truths at once and often catch glimpses of connections that we sense rather than actually see, as these ideas extend beyond our current understanding into even more distant areas of reality, which we feel we're on the verge of grasping rather than truly grasping. At other times, due to sleepiness, illness, or tiredness, our focus may narrow almost to a point, leaving us feeling weighed down and restricted.
Different individuals present constitutional differences in this matter of width of field. Your great organizing geniuses are men with habitually vast fields of mental vision, in which a whole programme of future operations will appear dotted out at once, the rays shooting far ahead into definite directions of advance. In common people there is never this magnificent inclusive view of a topic. They stumble along, feeling their way, as it were, from point to point, and often stop entirely. In certain diseased conditions consciousness is a mere spark, without memory of the past or thought of the future, and with the [pg 232] present narrowed down to some one simple emotion or sensation of the body.
Different people have different constitutional perspectives on the scope of their understanding. The great organizing geniuses are individuals who can see a broad mental landscape, where a complete plan for future actions is clearly laid out, with clear paths leading forward. Ordinary people don’t typically have this expansive view of a subject. They move along, figuring things out step by step, and often come to a complete stop. In some unhealthy states, awareness is just a flicker, lacking both memory of the past and thoughts about the future, with the present reduced to a single emotion or physical sensation.
The important fact which this “field” formula commemorates is the indetermination of the margin. Inattentively realized as is the matter which the margin contains, it is nevertheless there, and helps both to guide our behavior and to determine the next movement of our attention. It lies around us like a “magnetic field,” inside of which our centre of energy turns like a compass-needle, as the present phase of consciousness alters into its successor. Our whole past store of memories floats beyond this margin, ready at a touch to come in; and the entire mass of residual powers, impulses, and knowledges that constitute our empirical self stretches continuously beyond it. So vaguely drawn are the outlines between what is actual and what is only potential at any moment of our conscious life, that it is always hard to say of certain mental elements whether we are conscious of them or not.
The important fact that this “field” formula highlights is the uncertainty of the margin. Even if we don’t pay much attention to what’s in the margin, it’s still present and helps to guide our actions and decide where we focus our attention next. It surrounds us like a “magnetic field,” within which our energy center moves like a compass needle, as our current state of consciousness shifts to the next one. All our past memories float just beyond this margin, ready to come forward with a nudge, and the entire blend of lingering powers, impulses, and knowledge that make up our empirical self stretches continuously past it. The lines between what is real and what is just potential are so vague at any moment in our conscious life that it's always difficult to determine if we are truly aware of certain mental elements or not.
The ordinary psychology, admitting fully the difficulty of tracing the marginal outline, has nevertheless taken for granted, first, that all the consciousness the person now has, be the same focal or marginal, inattentive or attentive, is there in the “field” of the moment, all dim and impossible to assign as the latter's outline may be; and, second, that what is absolutely extra-marginal is absolutely non-existent, and cannot be a fact of consciousness at all.
The typical psychology, fully acknowledging the challenge of defining the unclear boundaries, has nonetheless assumed, first, that all the awareness a person currently has, whether it's focused or peripheral, attentive or distracted, exists in the “field” of the moment, all vague and hard to pinpoint as the outline might be; and, second, that anything completely outside the margins is completely non-existent and can't be a part of consciousness at all.
And having reached this point, I must now ask you to recall what I said in my last lecture about the subconscious life. I said, as you may recollect, that those who first laid stress upon these phenomena could not know the facts as we now know them. My first duty now is to tell you what I meant by such a statement.
And now that we've reached this point, I need you to remember what I said in my last lecture about the subconscious mind. I mentioned, as you might recall, that those who initially emphasized these phenomena didn’t have the same understanding of the facts that we do today. My first task now is to explain what I meant by that statement.
I cannot but think that the most important step forward that has occurred in psychology since I have been a student of that science is the discovery, first made in 1886, that, in certain subjects at least, there is not only the consciousness of the ordinary field, with its usual centre and margin, but an addition thereto in the shape of a set of memories, thoughts, and feelings which are extra-marginal and outside of the primary consciousness altogether, but yet must be classed as conscious facts of some sort, able to reveal their presence by unmistakable signs. I call this the most important step forward because, unlike the other advances which psychology has made, this discovery has revealed to us an entirely unsuspected peculiarity in the constitution of human nature. No other step forward which psychology has made can proffer any such claim as this.
I can’t help but think that the most significant advancement in psychology since I started studying it is the discovery, first made in 1886, that in certain individuals at least, there isn’t just the awareness of the usual field with its typical center and edges, but there's also an added layer of memories, thoughts, and feelings that exist outside of the primary consciousness altogether. These elements are extra-marginal but still need to be considered conscious facts in some way, as they show their presence through unmistakable signs. I consider this the most important advancement because, unlike other progressions in psychology, this discovery has uncovered a completely unexpected aspect of human nature. No other advancement in psychology can make a claim like this.
In particular this discovery of a consciousness existing beyond the field, or subliminally as Mr. Myers terms it, casts light on many phenomena of religious biography. That is why I have to advert to it now, although it is naturally impossible for me in this place to give you any account of the evidence on which the admission of such a consciousness is based. You will find it set forth in many recent books, Binet's Alterations of Personality122 being perhaps as good a one as any to recommend.
In particular, this discovery of a consciousness existing outside of our awareness, or subliminally as Mr. Myers calls it, sheds light on many aspects of religious biographies. That’s why I need to mention it now, even though it’s impossible for me to provide any details about the evidence supporting the existence of such a consciousness in this context. You can find it detailed in various recent books, with Binet's Alterations of Personality122 being one of the better recommendations.
The human material on which the demonstration has been made has so far been rather limited and, in part at least, eccentric, consisting of unusually suggestible hypnotic subjects, and of hysteric patients. Yet the elementary mechanisms of our life are presumably so uniform that what is shown to be true in a marked degree of some persons is probably true in some degree of all, and may in a few be true in an extraordinarily high degree.
The human subjects used in this demonstration have been quite limited and, to some extent, unusual, consisting mainly of highly suggestible hypnotic individuals and hysterical patients. However, the basic mechanisms of our lives are likely uniform enough that what is proven to be significantly true for some people is probably somewhat true for everyone and may be exceptionally true for a few.
The most important consequence of having a strongly developed ultra-marginal life of this sort is that one's ordinary fields of consciousness are liable to incursions from it of which the subject does not guess the source, and which, therefore, take for him the form of unaccountable impulses to act, or inhibitions of action, of obsessive ideas, or even of hallucinations of sight or hearing. The impulses may take the direction of automatic speech or writing, the meaning of which the subject himself may not understand even while he utters it; and generalizing this phenomenon, Mr. Myers has given the name of automatism, sensory or motor, emotional or intellectual, to this whole sphere of effects, due to “uprushes” into the ordinary consciousness of energies originating in the subliminal parts of the mind.
The most important consequence of having a highly developed ultra-marginal life like this is that a person's usual awareness can be disrupted by it in ways they don't recognize, leading to unexplainable urges to act or to hold back from acting, obsessive thoughts, or even visual or auditory hallucinations. These urges might manifest as automatic speech or writing, the meaning of which the person may not grasp even while expressing it; and generalizing this phenomenon, Mr. Myers has termed this entire range of effects as automation, whether sensory or motor, emotional or intellectual, resulting from “upward flows” of energies from the subliminal parts of the mind into ordinary consciousness.
The simplest instance of an automatism is the phenomenon of post-hypnotic suggestion, so-called. You give to a hypnotized subject, adequately susceptible, an order to perform some designated act—usual or eccentric, it makes no difference—after he wakes from his hypnotic sleep. Punctually, when the signal comes or the time elapses upon which you have told him that the act must ensue, he performs it;—but in so doing he has no recollection of your suggestion, and he always trumps up an improvised pretext for his behavior if the act be of an eccentric kind. It may even be suggested to a subject to have a vision or to hear a voice at a certain interval after waking, and when the time comes the vision is seen or the voice heard, with no inkling on the subject's part of its source. In the wonderful explorations by Binet, Janet, Breuer, Freud, Mason, Prince, and others, of the subliminal consciousness of patients with hysteria, we have revealed to us whole systems of underground life, in the shape of memories of a painful sort which lead a [pg 235] parasitic existence, buried outside of the primary fields of consciousness, and making irruptions thereinto with hallucinations, pains, convulsions, paralyses of feeling and of motion, and the whole procession of symptoms of hysteric disease of body and of mind. Alter or abolish by suggestion these subconscious memories, and the patient immediately gets well. His symptoms were automatisms, in Mr. Myers's sense of the word. These clinical records sound like fairy-tales when one first reads them, yet it is impossible to doubt their accuracy; and, the path having been once opened by these first observers, similar observations have been made elsewhere. They throw, as I said, a wholly new light upon our natural constitution.
The simplest instance of automatism is what we call post-hypnotic suggestion. You give a hypnotized person, who is suggestible, an order to carry out a specific action—whether it’s a normal task or something unusual doesn’t matter—after they wake from their hypnotic state. When the time comes or the signal is given that you told them would trigger the action, they do it; however, they have no memory of your suggestion and always come up with an excuse for their behavior if the action is out of the ordinary. You can even suggest to someone that they will have a vision or hear a voice after waking up, and when the time arrives, they see the vision or hear the voice without any idea of where it came from. In the groundbreaking work by Binet, Janet, Breuer, Freud, Mason, Prince, and others on the hidden consciousness of patients with hysteria, we uncover entire systems of repressed memories that lead to a parasitic existence, buried outside of their main consciousness, breaking through with hallucinations, pain, convulsions, and various symptoms of hysteria affecting both body and mind. If you alter or erase these subconscious memories through suggestion, the patient can recover immediately. Their symptoms were automatism, in Mr. Myers's terms. These clinical records may sound like fairy tales initially, yet their accuracy is undeniable; and now that the way has been paved by these early researchers, similar observations have been made in other places. They provide a completely new perspective on our natural constitution.
And it seems to me that they make a farther step inevitable. Interpreting the unknown after the analogy of the known, it seems to me that hereafter, wherever we meet with a phenomenon of automatism, be it motor impulses, or obsessive idea, or unaccountable caprice, or delusion, or hallucination, we are bound first of all to make search whether it be not an explosion, into the fields of ordinary consciousness, of ideas elaborated outside of those fields in subliminal regions of the mind. We should look, therefore, for its source in the Subject's subconscious life. In the hypnotic cases, we ourselves create the source by our suggestion, so we know it directly. In the hysteric cases, the lost memories which are the source have to be extracted from the patient's Subliminal by a number of ingenious methods, for an account of which you must consult the books. In other pathological cases, insane delusions, for example, or psychopathic obsessions, the source is yet to seek, but by analogy it also should be in subliminal regions which improvements in our methods may yet conceivably put on tap. There lies the mechanism logically to be assumed,—but the assumption [pg 236] involves a vast program of work to be done in the way of verification, in which the religious experiences of man must play their part.123
And it seems to me that they are making a further step unavoidable. Interpreting the unknown based on what we already know, it seems to me that from now on, whenever we encounter a phenomenon of automatism, whether it's motor impulses, obsessive thoughts, unpredictable behavior, delusions, or hallucinations, we must first investigate whether it's the result of ideas that have emerged from the subconscious mind into normal awareness. Therefore, we should look for its source in the person's subconscious life. In hypnotic cases, we create the source through our suggestions, so we know it directly. In hysterical cases, the lost memories that are the source need to be extracted from the patient's subconscious using a variety of clever methods, for which you should refer to the literature. In other pathological cases, like insane delusions or psychopathic obsessions, the source remains to be discovered, but by analogy, it should also be found in the subconscious regions, which improvements in our methods may eventually unlock. That is the mechanism we can logically assume—but this assumption involves a significant amount of work to be done in terms of verification, in which human religious experiences must have a role. [pg 236]
And thus I return to our own specific subject of instantaneous conversions. You remember the cases of Alline, Bradley, Brainerd, and the graduate of Oxford converted at three in the afternoon. Similar occurrences abound, some with and some without luminous visions, all with a sense of astonished happiness, and of being wrought on by a higher control. If, abstracting altogether from the question of their value for the future spiritual life of the individual, we take them on their psychological [pg 237] side exclusively, so many peculiarities in them remind us of what we find outside of conversion that we are tempted to class them along with other automatisms, and to suspect that what makes the difference between a sudden and a gradual convert is not necessarily the presence of divine miracle in the case of one and of something less divine in that of the other, but rather a simple psychological peculiarity, the fact, namely, that in the recipient of the more instantaneous grace we have one of those Subjects who are in possession of a large region in which mental work can go on subliminally, and from which invasive experiences, abruptly upsetting the equilibrium of the primary consciousness, may come.
And so I return to our specific topic of instant conversions. You might recall the cases of Alline, Bradley, Brainerd, and the Oxford graduate who converted at three in the afternoon. Similar events happen frequently, some with and some without bright visions, all accompanied by a feeling of overwhelming joy and a sense of being influenced by a higher power. If we set aside the question of their significance for the individual’s future spiritual life and focus solely on their psychological aspects, many unique features of these experiences remind us of phenomena outside of conversion. This leads us to consider them alongside other automatic processes and to suspect that the difference between a sudden convert and a gradual one isn’t necessarily the presence of a divine miracle in one and something less divine in the other. Instead, it might simply be a psychological difference—specifically, that those who receive a more immediate grace possess a larger mental space where subconscious processes can occur, allowing for sudden experiences that can disturb the normal balance of primary consciousness.
I do not see why Methodists need object to such a view. Pray go back and recollect one of the conclusions to which I sought to lead you in my very first lecture. You may remember how I there argued against the notion that the worth of a thing can be decided by its origin. Our spiritual judgment, I said, our opinion of the significance and value of a human event or condition, must be decided on empirical grounds exclusively. If the fruits for life of the state of conversion are good, we ought to idealize and venerate it, even though it be a piece of natural psychology; if not, we ought to make short work with it, no matter what supernatural being may have infused it.
I don’t understand why Methodists would object to this viewpoint. Please take a moment to remember one of the conclusions I aimed to present in my very first lecture. You might recall how I argued against the idea that the value of something can be determined by where it comes from. Our spiritual judgment, I said, our understanding of the importance and worth of a human event or condition, should only be based on empirical evidence. If the fruits for life of conversion are positive, we should celebrate and honor it, even if it's just a part of natural psychology; if they are not positive, we should dismiss it, regardless of any supernatural being that may have inspired it.
Well, how is it with these fruits? If we except the class of preëminent saints of whom the names illumine history, and consider only the usual run of “saints,” the shopkeeping church-members and ordinary youthful or middle-aged recipients of instantaneous conversion, whether at revivals or in the spontaneous course of methodistic growth, you will probably agree that no splendor worthy of a wholly supernatural creature fulgurates from [pg 238] them, or sets them apart from the mortals who have never experienced that favor. Were it true that a suddenly converted man as such is, as Edwards says,124 of an entirely different kind from a natural man, partaking as he does directly of Christ's substance, there surely ought to be some exquisite class-mark, some distinctive radiance attaching even to the lowliest specimen of this genus, to which no one of us could remain insensible, and which, so far as it went, would prove him more excellent than ever the most highly gifted among mere natural men. But notoriously there is no such radiance. Converted men as a class are indistinguishable from natural men; some natural men even excel some converted men in their fruits; and no one ignorant of doctrinal theology could guess by mere every-day inspection of the “accidents” of the two groups of persons before him, that their substance differed as much as divine differs from human substance.
Well, what’s going on with these fruits? If we exclude the prominent saints whose names shine in history and just consider the average “saints,” the church members who are more about shopping and the regular young or middle-aged people who experience quick conversions—whether during revivals or through spontaneous growth in their faith—you’d probably agree that there’s nothing truly extraordinary radiating from them that sets them apart from those who have never received such grace. If it were true that a suddenly converted person is, as Edwards says, of a completely different kind from a natural person, sharing directly in Christ’s essence, then there should be some distinctive mark, some unique glow even on the simplest example of this group, something that would be impossible for anyone to overlook, proving them to be superior to even the most gifted among ordinary people. But clearly, there’s no such glow. Converted people as a group are indistinguishable from natural people; some natural individuals even show better qualities than some converted ones; and no one unfamiliar with theological beliefs would be able to tell just by looking at the everyday behaviors of these two groups that their essence differs as greatly as divine differs from human essence.
The believers in the non-natural character of sudden conversion have had practically to admit that there is no unmistakable class-mark distinctive of all true converts. The super-normal incidents, such as voices and visions and overpowering impressions of the meaning of suddenly presented scripture texts, the melting emotions and tumultuous affections connected with the crisis of change, may all come by way of nature, or worse still, be counterfeited by Satan. The real witness of the spirit to the second birth is to be found only in the disposition of the genuine child of God, the permanently patient heart, the love of self eradicated. And this, it has to be admitted, [pg 239] is also found in those who pass no crisis, and may even be found outside of Christianity altogether.
Believers in the idea that sudden conversion has a non-natural quality have essentially had to acknowledge that there isn’t a clear-cut trait that defines all true converts. The extraordinary events, like hearing voices, having visions, and experiencing overwhelming feelings about suddenly revealed scripture, along with the intense emotions and passionate feelings tied to the moment of change, could all come from natural sources, or, even worse, be faked by Satan. The true evidence of the spirit regarding the new birth is found only in the character of a true child of God—the consistently patient heart and the eradication of self-love. And it must be acknowledged, [pg 239] that this can also be seen in those who don’t go through a crisis and may even be present outside of Christianity altogether.
Throughout Jonathan Edwards's admirably rich and delicate description of the supernaturally infused condition, in his Treatise on Religious Affections, there is not one decisive trait, not one mark, that unmistakably parts it off from what may possibly be only an exceptionally high degree of natural goodness. In fact, one could hardly read a clearer argument than this book unwittingly offers in favor of the thesis that no chasm exists between the orders of human excellence, but that here as elsewhere, nature shows continuous differences, and generation and regeneration are matters of degree.
Throughout Jonathan Edwards's impressively rich and nuanced description of the supernaturally charged state in his Treatise on Religious Affections, there isn't a single definitive trait, not one characteristic, that clearly distinguishes it from what might simply be an exceptionally high level of natural goodness. In fact, one could hardly find a clearer argument than this book unintentionally presents in support of the idea that no significant divide exists between the different levels of human excellence; rather, just like everywhere else, nature displays continuous variations, and generation and regeneration are simply matters of degree.
All which denial of two objective classes of human beings separated by a chasm must not leave us blind to the extraordinary momentousness of the fact of his conversion to the individual himself who gets converted. There are higher and lower limits of possibility set to each personal life. If a flood but goes above one's head, its absolute elevation becomes a matter of small importance; and when we touch our own upper limit and live in our own highest centre of energy, we may call ourselves saved, no matter how much higher some one else's centre may be. A small man's salvation will always be a great salvation and the greatest of all facts for him, and we should remember this when the fruits of our ordinary evangelicism look discouraging. Who knows how much less ideal still the lives of these spiritual grubs and earthworms, these Crumps and Stigginses, might have been, if such poor grace as they have received had never touched them at all?125
All the denial of two distinct groups of people separated by a huge gap shouldn’t make us overlook how incredibly significant it is for the individual who undergoes a transformation. Each person has their personal limits of what’s possible. If a flood rises above our heads, its height doesn’t really matter; when we reach our own peak and live at our highest potential, we can call ourselves saved, no matter how much higher someone else’s potential may be. A small person’s salvation will always be a significant salvation and the most important thing for them, and we should keep this in mind when the outcomes of our typical evangelism seem discouraging. Who knows how much less fulfilling the lives of these spiritual lowlifes and failures, these Crumps and Stigginses, might have been if they had never received even a bit of grace?125
If we roughly arrange human beings in classes, each class standing for a grade of spiritual excellence, I believe we shall find natural men and converts both sudden and gradual in all the classes. The forms which regenerative change effects have, then, no general spiritual significance, but only a psychological significance. We have seen how Starbuck's laborious statistical studies tend to assimilate conversion to ordinary spiritual growth. Another American psychologist, Prof. George A. Coe,126 has analyzed the cases of seventy-seven converts or ex-candidates for conversion, known to him, and the results strikingly confirm the view that sudden conversion is connected with the possession of an active subliminal self. Examining his subjects with reference to their hypnotic sensibility and to such automatisms as hypnagogic hallucinations, odd impulses, religious dreams about the time of their conversion, etc., he found these relatively much more frequent in the group of converts whose transformation had been “striking,” “striking” transformation being defined as a change which, though not necessarily instantaneous, seems to the subject of it to be distinctly different from a process of growth, however rapid.127 Candidates for conversion at revivals are, as you know, often disappointed: they experience nothing striking. Professor Coe had a number of persons of this class among his seventy-seven subjects, and they almost all, when tested by hypnotism, proved to belong to a subclass which he [pg 241] calls “spontaneous,” that is, fertile in self-suggestions, as distinguished from a “passive” subclass, to which most of the subjects of striking transformation belonged. His inference is that self-suggestion of impossibility had prevented the influence upon these persons of an environment which, on the more “passive” subjects, had easily brought forth the effects they looked for. Sharp distinctions are difficult in these regions, and Professor Coe's numbers are small. But his methods were careful, and the results tally with what one might expect; and they seem, on the whole, to justify his practical conclusion, which is that if you should expose to a converting influence a subject in whom three factors unite: first, pronounced emotional sensibility; second, tendency to automatisms; and third, suggestibility of the passive type; you might then safely predict the result: there would be a sudden conversion, a transformation of the striking kind.
If we roughly categorize people into classes based on their level of spiritual excellence, we can observe that there are both spontaneous and gradual converts in all these classes. The changes brought about by regeneration do not have universal spiritual meaning but only psychological significance. We've seen how Starbuck's extensive statistical studies tend to equate conversion with regular spiritual growth. Another American psychologist, Prof. George A. Coe, has analyzed the cases of seventy-seven converts or former candidates for conversion known to him, and his findings strongly support the idea that sudden conversion is linked to having an active subliminal self. When examining his subjects in relation to their susceptibility to hypnosis and experiences like hypnagogic hallucinations, unusual impulses, and religious dreams around the time of their conversion, he found these occurrences to be significantly more common among the converts who had undergone a “striking” transformation, which he defines as a change that, while not necessarily instant, feels distinctly different from a process of growth, no matter how rapid. Candidates for conversion during revivals often feel disappointed because they experience nothing remarkable. Professor Coe had several individuals in this category among his seventy-seven subjects, and most of them, when tested through hypnosis, belonged to a subclass he calls “spontaneous,” meaning they were prone to self-suggestions, unlike the “passive” subclass to which most of the subjects experiencing striking transformations belonged. His conclusion is that self-suggestion of impossibility prevented these individuals from being influenced by an environment that easily elicited the expected effects in the more “passive” subjects. Drawing clear distinctions in these areas is challenging, and Professor Coe's sample size is small. However, his methods were thorough, and the results align with what one might expect. On the whole, they seem to support his practical conclusion that if you expose a subject to a converting influence who possesses three factors—first, high emotional sensitivity; second, a tendency toward automatisms; and third, suggestibility of the passive type—you can reliably anticipate a sudden conversion, resulting in a striking transformation.
Does this temperamental origin diminish the significance of the sudden conversion when it has occurred? Not in the least, as Professor Coe well says; for “the ultimate test of religious values is nothing psychological, nothing definable in terms of how it happens, but something ethical, definable only in terms of what is attained.”128
Does this emotional background lessen the importance of a sudden change when it happens? Not at all, as Professor Coe rightly points out; for "The true measure of religious values isn't psychological, nor can it be defined by how it happens; it's something ethical, defined solely by what is achieved."128
As we proceed farther in our inquiry we shall see that what is attained is often an altogether new level of spiritual vitality, a relatively heroic level, in which impossible things have become possible, and new energies and endurances are shown. The personality is changed, the man is born anew, whether or not his psychological idiosyncrasies are what give the particular shape to his metamorphosis. “Sanctification” is the technical name of this result; and erelong examples of it shall be brought [pg 242] before you. In this lecture I have still only to add a few remarks on the assurance and peace which fill the hour of change itself.
As we dive deeper into our exploration, we'll discover that what we achieve is often a completely new level of spiritual energy, a quite remarkable level, where impossible things have become possible, and we reveal new strengths and resilience. The personality transforms, and the person is born again, regardless of whether his unique psychological traits shape his transformation. “Being made holy” is the official term for this outcome; and soon, examples of it will be presented [pg 242]. In this lecture, I still need to add a few comments on the confidence and peace that fill the moment of change itself.
One word more, though, before proceeding to that point, lest the final purpose of my explanation of suddenness by subliminal activity be misunderstood. I do indeed believe that if the Subject have no liability to such subconscious activity, or if his conscious fields have a hard rind of a margin that resists incursions from beyond it, his conversion must be gradual if it occur, and must resemble any simple growth into new habits. His possession of a developed subliminal self, and of a leaky or pervious margin, is thus a conditio sine qua non of the Subject's becoming converted in the instantaneous way. But if you, being orthodox Christians, ask me as a psychologist whether the reference of a phenomenon to a subliminal self does not exclude the notion of the direct presence of the Deity altogether, I have to say frankly that as a psychologist I do not see why it necessarily should. The lower manifestations of the Subliminal, indeed, fall within the resources of the personal subject: his ordinary sense-material, inattentively taken in and subconsciously remembered and combined, will account for all his usual automatisms. But just as our primary wide-awake consciousness throws open our senses to the touch of things material, so it is logically conceivable that if there be higher spiritual agencies that can directly touch us, the psychological condition of their doing so might be our possession of a subconscious region which alone should yield access to them. The hubbub of the waking life might close a door which in the dreamy Subliminal might remain ajar or open.
One more thing before getting to that point, so the main purpose of my explanation about sudden changes through subconscious activity isn’t misunderstood. I really believe that if a person has no tendency toward such subconscious activity, or if their conscious mind has a tough barrier that resists outside influences, any change they experience must be gradual, similar to how someone might develop new habits over time. Their having a well-developed subconscious self, and a flexible or permeable barrier, is essential for them to experience a sudden transformation. But if you, as traditional Christians, ask me as a psychologist whether referring a phenomenon to a subconscious self rules out the idea of a direct presence of God altogether, I have to say honestly that I don’t see why it must. The lower functions of the subconscious do, in fact, come from the individual's resources: their usual sensory input, taken in without much thought and subconsciously processed, can explain all their common automatic behaviors. However, just as our awake consciousness opens our senses to physical experiences, it’s also logically possible that if there are higher spiritual forces that can connect with us directly, the psychological condition for that to happen might be our having a subconscious area that could provide access to them. The noise of waking life could shut a door that remains slightly open or ajar in the dreamlike subconscious.
Thus that perception of external control which is so [pg 243] essential a feature in conversion might, in some cases at any rate, be interpreted as the orthodox interpret it: forces transcending the finite individual might impress him, on condition of his being what we may call a subliminal human specimen. But in any case the value of these forces would have to be determined by their effects, and the mere fact of their transcendency would of itself establish no presumption that they were more divine than diabolical.
So that sense of external control, which is such an important aspect of conversion, could, in some cases at least, be understood as the traditional interpretation suggests: forces beyond the individual might influence him, assuming he is what we might call a subliminal human specimen. However, the value of these forces would have to be judged by their effects, and just the fact that they are transcendent wouldn’t automatically mean they are more divine than demonic.
I confess that this is the way in which I should rather see the topic left lying in your minds until I come to a much later lecture, when I hope once more to gather these dropped threads together into more definitive conclusions. The notion of a subconscious self certainly ought not at this point of our inquiry to be held to exclude all notion of a higher penetration. If there be higher powers able to impress us, they may get access to us only through the subliminal door. (See below, p. 515 ff.)
I admit that I think it’s better to leave this topic in your minds until a later lecture, when I hope to bring these scattered ideas together into clearer conclusions. At this stage in our discussion, the idea of a subconscious self shouldn’t be seen as excluding any thoughts of a higher understanding. If there are higher powers that can influence us, they might only reach us through the subliminal pathway. (See below, p. 515 ff.)
Let us turn now to the feelings which immediately fill the hour of the conversion experience. The first one to be noted is just this sense of higher control. It is not always, but it is very often present. We saw examples of it in Alline, Bradley, Brainerd, and elsewhere. The need of such a higher controlling agency is well expressed in the short reference which the eminent French Protestant Adolphe Monod makes to the crisis of his own conversion. It was at Naples in his early manhood, in the summer of 1827.
Let’s now focus on the emotions that fill the moment of the conversion experience. The first feeling to note is a sense of higher control. While it doesn’t always appear, it’s often present. We observed this in Alline, Bradley, Brainerd, and other examples. The need for such a higher controlling force is well captured in the brief account by the prominent French Protestant Adolphe Monod regarding his own conversion crisis. This took place in Naples during his early adulthood, in the summer of 1827.
“My sadness,” he says, “was without limit, and having got entire possession of me, it filled my life from the most indifferent external acts to the most secret thoughts, and corrupted at their source my feelings, my judgment, and my happiness. It was then that I saw that to expect to put a stop to this disorder [pg 244]by my reason and my will, which were themselves diseased, would be to act like a blind man who should pretend to correct one of his eyes by the aid of the other equally blind one. I had then no resource save in some influence from without. I remembered the promise of the Holy Ghost; and what the positive declarations of the Gospel had never succeeded in bringing home to me, I learned at last from necessity, and believed, for the first time in my life, in this promise, in the only sense in which it answered the needs of my soul, in that, namely, of a real external supernatural action, capable of giving me thoughts, and taking them away from me, and exerted on me by a God as truly master of my heart as he is of the rest of nature. Renouncing then all merit, all strength, abandoning all my personal resources, and acknowledging no other title to his mercy than my own utter misery, I went home and threw myself on my knees, and prayed as I never yet prayed in my life. From this day onwards a new interior life began for me: not that my melancholy had disappeared, but it had lost its sting. Hope had entered into my heart, and once entered on the path, the God of Jesus Christ, to whom I then had learned to give myself up, little by little did the rest.”129
“My sadness,” he says, “It was endless, and once it completely took hold of me, it filled my life from the smallest outside actions to my deepest thoughts, tainting my emotions, judgment, and happiness right from the start. That’s when I realized that expecting to stop this chaos [pg 244] with my flawed reason and will would be like a blind person trying to fix one eye with the other equally blind one. I had no choice but to seek some influence from outside. I remembered the promise of the Holy Ghost; and what the clear teachings of the Gospel had never managed to make me understand, I finally learned out of necessity and, for the first time in my life, truly believed in this promise in a way that addressed my soul’s needs—a genuine external supernatural force capable of providing thoughts and taking them away, operated by a God who was as much the master of my heart as He is of all of nature. So, renouncing all merit, all strength, abandoning all my personal resources, and claiming no other reason for His mercy than my own complete misery, I went home, knelt down, and prayed like never before. From that day on, a new inner life began for me: not that my sadness had disappeared, but it had lost its sting. Hope filled my heart, and once I began this journey, the God of Jesus Christ, to whom I had learned to surrender myself, gradually did the rest.”129
It is needless to remind you once more of the admirable congruity of Protestant theology with the structure of the mind as shown in such experiences. In the extreme of melancholy the self that consciously is can do absolutely nothing. It is completely bankrupt and without resource, and no works it can accomplish will avail. Redemption from such subjective conditions must be a free gift or nothing, and grace through Christ's accomplished sacrifice is such a gift.
It's unnecessary to remind you again how well Protestant theology aligns with the way our minds work, as demonstrated by these experiences. In the depths of sadness, the self that is aware of its existence can do absolutely nothing. It is totally depleted and without any means, and no actions it takes will have any effect. Deliverance from such personal struggles must be a free gift or nothing at all, and grace through Christ's completed sacrifice is that gift.
“God,” says Luther, “is the God of the humble, the miserable, the oppressed, and the desperate, and of those that are brought even to nothing; and his nature is to give sight to the [pg 245]blind, to comfort the broken-hearted, to justify sinners, to save the very desperate and damned. Now that pernicious and pestilent opinion of man's own righteousness, which will not be a sinner, unclean, miserable, and damnable, but righteous and holy, suffereth not God to come to his own natural and proper work. Therefore God must take this maul in hand (the law, I mean) to beat in pieces and bring to nothing this beast with her vain confidence, that she may so learn at length by her own misery that she is utterly forlorn and damned. But here lieth the difficulty, that when a man is terrified and cast down, he is so little able to raise himself up again and say, ‘Now I am bruised and afflicted enough; now is the time of grace; now is the time to hear Christ.’ The foolishness of man's heart is so great that then he rather seeketh to himself more laws to satisfy his conscience. ‘If I live,’ saith he, ‘I will amend my life: I will do this, I will do that.’ But here, except thou do the quite contrary, except thou send Moses away with his law, and in these terrors and this anguish lay hold upon Christ who died for thy sins, look for no salvation. Thy cowl, thy shaven crown, thy chastity, thy obedience, thy poverty, thy works, thy merits? what shall all these do? what shall the law of Moses avail? If I, wretched and damnable sinner, through works or merits could have loved the Son of God, and so come to him, what needed he to deliver himself for me? If I, being a wretch and damned sinner, could be redeemed by any other price, what needed the Son of God to be given? But because there was no other price, therefore he delivered neither sheep, ox, gold, nor silver, but even God himself, entirely and wholly ‘for me,’ even ‘for me,’ I say, a miserable, wretched sinner. Now, therefore, I take comfort and apply this to myself. And this manner of applying is the very true force and power of faith. For he died not to justify the righteous, but the un-righteous, and to make them the children of God.”130
“God,” says Luther, “is the God of the humble, the miserable, the oppressed, and the desperate, and of those who feel utterly lost; and his nature is to give sight to the [pg 245]blind, to comfort the broken-hearted, to justify sinners, and to save those who are truly desperate and condemned. Now, that harmful and toxic belief in one's own righteousness, which refuses to see itself as a sinner, unclean, miserable, and damned, but instead perceives itself as righteous and holy, prevents God from doing his natural and rightful work. Therefore, God must take up this tool (the law, that is) to shatter this beast of false confidence into pieces, so that she may finally understand through her own misery that she is utterly lost and condemned. But here's the challenge: when someone is terrified and broken down, they are so unable to pick themselves back up and say, ‘Now I am bruised and afflicted enough; now is the time of grace; now is the time to hear Christ.’ The foolishness of the human heart is so great that in those moments, people tend to seek out more laws to satisfy their conscience. ‘If I live,’ they say, ‘I will change my life: I will do this, I will do that.’ But here, unless you do the exact opposite, unless you send Moses away with his law, and in these terrors and this anguish, cling to Christ who died for your sins, don’t expect any salvation. Your cowl, your shaven crown, your chastity, your obedience, your poverty, your works, your merits? What will all these do? What will the law of Moses accomplish? If I, a wretched and condemned sinner, could have loved the Son of God through works or merits and come to him, what reason would there be for him to deliver himself for me? If I, being a miserable and damned sinner, could be redeemed by any other means, why would the Son of God need to be given? But because there was no other way, he did not deliver sheep, oxen, gold, or silver, but gave even God himself, completely and wholly ‘for me,’ even ‘for me,’ I say, a miserable, wretched sinner. Now, therefore, I take comfort and apply this to myself. And this way of applying is the true essence and power of faith. For he died not to justify the righteous, but the un-righteous, and to make them the children of God.”130
That is, the more literally lost you are, the more literally you are the very being whom Christ's sacrifice has already saved. Nothing in Catholic theology, I imagine, [pg 246] has ever spoken to sick souls as straight as this message from Luther's personal experience. As Protestants are not all sick souls, of course reliance on what Luther exults in calling the dung of one's merits, the filthy puddle of one's own righteousness, has come to the front again in their religion; but the adequacy of his view of Christianity to the deeper parts of our human mental structure is shown by its wildfire contagiousness when it was a new and quickening thing.
In other words, the more lost you feel, the more you are exactly the person whom Christ's sacrifice has already saved. I imagine that nothing in Catholic theology, [pg 246] has ever spoken to troubled souls as directly as this message from Luther's personal experience. Since not all Protestants are troubled souls, reliance on what Luther enthusiastically calls the dung of one's merits, the dirty puddle of one’s own righteousness, has come to the forefront in their faith again; but the effectiveness of his view of Christianity in addressing the deeper aspects of our human psyche is shown by its rapid spread when it was a fresh and invigorating concept.
Faith that Christ has genuinely done his work was part of what Luther meant by faith, which so far is faith in a fact intellectually conceived of. But this is only one part of Luther's faith, the other part being far more vital. This other part is something not intellectual but immediate and intuitive, the assurance, namely, that I, this individual I, just as I stand, without one plea, etc., am saved now and forever.131
Faith that Christ has truly accomplished his work was part of what Luther meant by faith, which so far is faith in a fact understood intellectually. But this is just one aspect of Luther's faith; the other aspect is much more essential. This other part is not intellectual but immediate and intuitive—the assurance, specifically, that I, this individual I, just as I am, without any plea, etc., am saved now and forever.131
Professor Leuba is undoubtedly right in contending that the conceptual belief about Christ's work, although so often efficacious and antecedent, is really accessory and non-essential, and that the “joyous conviction” can also [pg 247] come by far other channels than this conception. It is to the joyous conviction itself, the assurance that all is well with one, that he would give the name of faith par excellence.
Professor Leuba is definitely right in arguing that the belief in Christ's work, while often effective and prior, is actually supplementary and non-essential. He suggests that the “joyful belief” can also [pg 247] come through many other sources besides this belief. It is to this joyous conviction, the certainty that everything is okay, that he would refer to as faith the best.
“When the sense of estrangement,” he writes, “fencing man about in a narrowly limited ego, breaks down, the individual finds himself ‘at one with all creation.’ He lives in the universal life; he and man, he and nature, he and God, are one. That state of confidence, trust, union with all things, following upon the achievement of moral unity, is the Faith-state. Various dogmatic beliefs suddenly, on the advent of the faith-state, acquire a character of certainty, assume a new reality, become an object of faith. As the ground of assurance here is not rational, argumentation is irrelevant. But such conviction being a mere casual offshoot of the faith-state, it is a gross error to imagine that the chief practical value of the faith-state is its power to stamp with the seal of reality certain particular theological conceptions.132 On the contrary, its value lies solely in the fact that it is the psychic correlate of a biological growth reducing contending desires to one direction; a growth which expresses itself in new affective states and new reactions; in larger, nobler, more Christ-like activities. The ground of the specific assurance in religious dogmas is then an affective experience. The objects of faith may even be preposterous; the affective stream will float them along, and invest them with unshakable certitude. The more startling the affective experience, the less explicable it seems, the easier it is to make it the carrier of unsubstantiated notions.”133
"When you feel disconnected," he writes, “struggling within a limited self, fades away, and the person realizes that they are ‘connected to all creation.’ They exist within universal life; they and humanity, they and nature, they and God, are one. That feeling of confidence, trust, and unity with everything, after achieving moral harmony, is the Faith-state. Different dogmatic beliefs suddenly, with the onset of the faith-state, take on a sense of certainty, gain a new reality, and become an object of faith. Since the foundation of assurance here isn’t rational, arguments don’t matter. However, this conviction, being just a side effect of the faith-state, it’s a serious mistake to think that the main practical value of the faith-state is its ability to confirm specific theological concepts.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ On the contrary, its value lies solely in the fact that it is the psychological equivalent of a biological growth directing conflicting desires in one direction; a growth that is expressed through new emotional states and new reactions; in broader, nobler, more Christ-like actions. The foundation of specific assurance in religious beliefs is then an emotional experience. The objects of faith may even be absurd; the emotional current will carry them along and provide them with unshakeable certainty. The more shocking the emotional experience, the less understandable it seems, the easier it is to make it the vessel for unfounded ideas.”133
The characteristics of the affective experience which, to avoid ambiguity, should, I think, be called the state of assurance rather than the faith-state, can be easily enumerated, though it is probably difficult to realize their [pg 248] intensity, unless one have been through the experience one's self.
The characteristics of the emotional experience, which I believe should be referred to as the state of assurance instead of the faith-state, can easily be listed, though it’s likely challenging to understand their intensity unless you’ve experienced it yourself.
The central one is the loss of all the worry, the sense that all is ultimately well with one, the peace, the harmony, the willingness to be, even though the outer conditions should remain the same. The certainty of God's “grace,” of “justification,” “salvation,” is an objective belief that usually accompanies the change in Christians; but this may be entirely lacking and yet the affective peace remain the same—you will recollect the case of the Oxford graduate: and many might be given where the assurance of personal salvation was only a later result. A passion of willingness, of acquiescence, of admiration, is the glowing centre of this state of mind.
The main point is the release of all worries, the feeling that everything will ultimately be okay, the peace, the harmony, the willingness to be, even if external circumstances stay the same. The certainty of God's “elegance,” "justification," “salvation,” is a belief that often comes with change in Christians; however, this belief might be completely absent, and yet the sense of peace can remain unchanged—you might recall the case of the Oxford graduate: and many examples exist where the assurance of personal salvation came later. A strong sense of willingness, acceptance, and appreciation forms the vibrant core of this mindset.
The second feature is the sense of perceiving truths not known before. The mysteries of life become lucid, as Professor Leuba says; and often, nay usually, the solution is more or less unutterable in words. But these more intellectual phenomena may be postponed until we treat of mysticism.
The second feature is the feeling of understanding truths that were previously unknown. The mysteries of life become clear, as Professor Leuba says; and often, if not usually, the solution is hard to express in words. But these more intellectual experiences can wait until we discuss mysticism.
A third peculiarity of the assurance state is the objective change which the world often appears to undergo. “An appearance of newness beautifies every object,” the precise opposite of that other sort of newness, that dreadful unreality and strangeness in the appearance of the world, which is experienced by melancholy patients, and of which you may recall my relating some examples.134 This sense of clean and beautiful newness within and without is one of the commonest entries in conversion records. Jonathan Edwards thus describes it in himself:—
A third peculiarity of the assurance state is the objective change that the world often seems to undergo. "An appearance of freshness enhances the beauty of everything," which is the complete opposite of that other kind of newness—the awful unreality and strangeness in how the world seems, experienced by melancholic individuals, of which I previously shared some examples.134 This feeling of clean and beautiful newness both inside and out is one of the most common entries in conversion records. Jonathan Edwards describes it in himself this way:—
“After this my sense of divine things gradually increased, and became more and more lively, and had more of that inward sweetness. The appearance of everything was altered; there [pg 249]seemed to be, as it were, a calm, sweet cast, or appearance of divine glory, in almost everything. God's excellency, his wisdom, his purity and love, seemed to appear in everything; in the sun, moon, and stars; in the clouds and blue sky; in the grass, flowers, and trees; in the water and all nature; which used greatly to fix my mind. And scarce anything, among all the works of nature, was so sweet to me as thunder and lightning; formerly nothing had been so terrible to me. Before, I used to be uncommonly terrified with thunder, and to be struck with terror when I saw a thunderstorm rising; but now, on the contrary, it rejoices me.”135
“After this, my awareness of the divine grew steadily, becoming more intense and filling me with a deep inner peace. Everything around me felt different; there [pg 249] was, in a sense, a calm and sweet radiance, a touch of divine beauty in almost everything. God's greatness, wisdom, purity, and love seemed to shine through everything: in the sun, moon, and stars; in the clouds and blue sky; in the grass, flowers, and trees; in the water and all of nature, which often drew my attention. And hardly anything in nature felt as sweet to me as thunder and lightning; before, nothing had frightened me more. I used to be extremely afraid of thunder and would feel pure panic whenever a storm approached; but now, on the contrary, it brings me joy.”135
Billy Bray, an excellent little illiterate English evangelist, records his sense of newness thus:—
Billy Bray, a remarkable little uneducated English evangelist, shares his feeling of renewal like this:—
“I said to the Lord: ‘Thou hast said, they that ask shall receive, they that seek shall find, and to them that knock the door shall be opened, and I have faith to believe it.’ In an instant the Lord made me so happy that I cannot express what I felt. I shouted for joy. I praised God with my whole heart.... I think this was in November, 1823, but what day of the month I do not know. I remember this, that everything looked new to me, the people, the fields, the cattle, the trees. I was like a new man in a new world. I spent the greater part of my time in praising the Lord.”136
“I talked to the Lord: ‘You promised that those who ask will receive, those who seek will find, and to those who knock, the door will be opened, and I believe that wholeheartedly.’ In that moment, the Lord filled me with such joy that I can’t even describe how I felt. I shouted with excitement. I praised God with all my heart.... I think this happened in November 1823, but I don’t recall the exact day. I do remember that everything looked completely new to me—the people, the fields, the animals, the trees. I felt like a new person in a new world. I spent most of my time praising the Lord.”136
Starbuck and Leuba both illustrate this sense of newness by quotations. I take the two following from Starbuck's manuscript collection. One, a woman, says:—
Starbuck and Leuba both show this feeling of newness through quotes. I’m taking the next two from Starbuck's collection of manuscripts. One quote is from a woman, who says:—
“I was taken to a camp-meeting, mother and religious friends seeking and praying for my conversion. My emotional nature was stirred to its depths; confessions of depravity and pleading with God for salvation from sin made me oblivious of all surroundings. I plead for mercy, and had a vivid realization of forgiveness and renewal of my nature. When rising from my knees I exclaimed, ‘Old things have passed away, all things [pg 250]have become new.’ It was like entering another world, a new state of existence. Natural objects were glorified, my spiritual vision was so clarified that I saw beauty in every material object in the universe, the woods were vocal with heavenly music; my soul exulted in the love of God, and I wanted everybody to share in my joy.”
“I was taken to a camp meeting where my mother and some religious friends were praying for my conversion. I was deeply moved; I confessed my sins and cried out to God for salvation, completely lost in the moment. I begged for mercy and felt an intense sense of forgiveness and renewal. When I got up from my knees, I shouted, ‘Old things have passed away, all things [pg 250]have become new.’ It felt like entering a whole new world, a different way of living. Everything around me seemed beautiful; my spiritual sight was so clear that I could see beauty in everything. The woods were filled with heavenly music; my soul rejoiced in God’s love, and I wanted everyone to experience my joy.”
The next case is that of a man:—
The next case is that of a man:—
“I know not how I got back into the encampment, but found myself staggering up to Rev. ——'s Holiness tent—and as it was full of seekers and a terrible noise inside, some groaning, some laughing, and some shouting, and by a large oak, ten feet from the tent, I fell on my face by a bench, and tried to pray, and every time I would call on God, something like a man's hand would strangle me by choking. I don't know whether there were any one around or near me or not. I thought I should surely die if I did not get help, but just as often as I would pray, that unseen hand was felt on my throat and my breath squeezed off. Finally something said: ‘Venture on the atonement, for you will die anyway if you don't.’ So I made one final struggle to call on God for mercy, with the same choking and strangling, determined to finish the sentence of prayer for Mercy, if I did strangle and die, and the last I remember that time was falling back on the ground with the same unseen hand on my throat. I don't know how long I lay there or what was going on. None of my folks were present. When I came to myself, there were a crowd around me praising God. The very heavens seemed to open and pour down rays of light and glory. Not for a moment only, but all day and night, floods of light and glory seemed to pour through my soul, and oh, how I was changed, and everything became new. My horses and hogs and even everybody seemed changed.”
“I’m not sure how I made it back to the campsite, but I found myself stumbling towards Rev. ——'s Holiness tent. It was packed with people seeking something, and the noise inside was chaotic—some were groaning, others laughing, and some shouting. I collapsed face-down by a bench, about ten feet from the tent, trying to pray. Every time I called on God, it felt like a man's hand was choking me. I couldn’t tell if anyone was around me or not. I thought I was going to die if I didn’t get help, but every time I prayed, that unseen hand tightened its grip on my throat, cutting off my breath. Finally, something urged me: ‘Trust in the atonement, because you’ll die anyway if you don’t.’ So I made one last effort to cry out to God for mercy, battling that choking sensation, determined to finish my prayer, even if it meant I would strangle and die. The last thing I remember is falling back on the ground with that same unseen hand around my throat. I don't know how long I lay there or what happened next. My family wasn’t there. When I came to, there was a crowd around me praising God. It felt like the heavens opened up, showering me with rays of light and glory. It wasn’t just a fleeting moment; all day and night, floods of light and glory poured through my soul. Oh, how I was transformed, and everything felt new. My horses and hogs and even everyone around me seemed changed.”
This man's case introduces the feature of automatisms, which in suggestible subjects have been so startling a feature at revivals since, in Edwards's, Wesley's, and Whitfield's time, these became a regular means of gospel propagation. They were at first supposed to be semi-miraculous [pg 251] proofs of “power” on the part of the Holy Ghost; but great divergence of opinion quickly arose concerning them. Edwards, in his Thoughts on the Revival of Religion in New England, has to defend them against their critics; and their value has long been matter of debate even within the revivalistic denominations.137 They undoubtedly have no essential spiritual significance, and although their presence makes his conversion more memorable to the convert, it has never been proved that converts who show them are more persevering or fertile in good fruits than those whose change of heart has had less violent accompaniments. On the whole, unconsciousness, convulsions, visions, involuntary vocal utterances, and suffocation, must be simply ascribed to the subject's having a large subliminal region, involving nervous instability. This is often the subject's own view of the matter afterwards. One of Starbuck's correspondents writes, for instance:—
This man's case introduces the idea of automatisms, which have been such a striking feature in suggestible individuals during revivals since the times of Edwards, Wesley, and Whitfield, as they became a regular method of spreading the gospel. Initially, these were thought to be semi-miraculous proofs of “power” from the Holy Spirit; however, there quickly arose a significant divide in opinions about them. In his Thoughts on the Revival of Religion in New England, Edwards has to defend these occurrences against their critics, and their value has been a topic of debate even among revivalist denominations. They undoubtedly lack any essential spiritual significance, and while the presence of these phenomena makes the conversion more memorable for the convert, it has never been proven that converts who experience them are more persistent or fruitful in good deeds than those whose transformation lacks such dramatic elements. Overall, unconsciousness, convulsions, visions, involuntary vocal expressions, and suffocation should simply be attributed to the individual having a large subliminal area, leading to nervous instability. This is often how the individual views the situation afterward. One of Starbuck's correspondents writes, for example:—
“I have been through the experience which is known as conversion. My explanation of it is this: the subject works his emotions up to the breaking point, at the same time resisting their physical manifestations, such as quickened pulse, etc., and then suddenly lets them have their full sway over his body. The relief is something wonderful, and the pleasurable effects of the emotions are experienced to the highest degree.”
“I've experienced what people call conversion. Here’s my perspective: a person suppresses their emotions until they reach a tipping point, trying to hide the physical signs like a racing heart, and then suddenly lets those emotions take control. The relief is amazing, and the feelings are felt in the most intense way.”
There is one form of sensory automatism which possibly deserves special notice on account of its frequency. I refer to hallucinatory or pseudo-hallucinatory luminous phenomena, photisms, to use the term of the psychologists. Saint Paul's blinding heavenly vision seems to have been a phenomenon of this sort; so does Constantine's [pg 252] cross in the sky. The last case but one which I quoted mentions floods of light and glory. Henry Alline mentions a light, about whose externality he seems uncertain. Colonel Gardiner sees a blazing light. President Finney writes:—
There’s a type of sensory automatism that probably deserves special attention because of how often it occurs. I’m talking about hallucinatory or pseudo-hallucinatory luminous phenomena, or photisms, as psychologists call them. Saint Paul's blinding heavenly vision appears to be an example of this, as does Constantine's [pg 252] cross in the sky. The second-to-last case I mentioned talks about floods of light and glory. Henry Alline describes a light, about which he seems unsure if it’s external. Colonel Gardiner sees a bright light. President Finney writes:—
“All at once the glory of God shone upon and round about me in a manner almost marvelous.... A light perfectly ineffable shone in my soul, that almost prostrated me on the ground.... This light seemed like the brightness of the sun in every direction. It was too intense for the eyes.... I think I knew something then, by actual experience, of that light that prostrated Paul on the way to Damascus. It was surely a light such as I could not have endured long.”138
“All of a sudden, the glory of God surrounded me in a way that was almost unbelievable.... A light beyond description filled my soul, pushing me to the verge of collapse.... This light was as bright as the sun shining from every direction. It was too much for my eyes to take in.... I believe I experienced something like the light that knocked Paul down on the road to Damascus. It was definitely a light I couldn't have handled for long.”138
Such reports of photisms are indeed far from uncommon. Here is another from Starbuck's collection, where the light appeared evidently external:—
Such reports of photisms are actually quite common. Here’s another one from Starbuck's collection, where the light seemed clearly external:—
“I had attended a series of revival services for about two weeks off and on. Had been invited to the altar several times, all the time becoming more deeply impressed, when finally I decided I must do this, or I should be lost. Realization of conversion was very vivid, like a ton's weight being lifted from my heart; a strange light which seemed to light up the whole room (for it was dark); a conscious supreme bliss which caused me to repeat ‘Glory to God’ for a long time. Decided to be God's child for life, and to give up my pet ambition, wealth and social position. My former habits of life hindered my growth somewhat, but I set about overcoming these systematically, and in one year my whole nature was changed, i.e., my ambitions were of a different order.”
“I had been attending a series of revival services for about two weeks, on and off. I was invited to the altar several times, and each time I felt more and more drawn to it until I finally realized I had to do this, or I would be lost. The moment of my conversion was incredibly clear, like a heavy weight being lifted from my heart; a strange light seemed to brighten the entire room (since it was dark); a deep happiness filled me that made me repeatedly say ‘Glory to God’ for a long time. I decided to be God's child for life and to let go of my personal ambition for wealth and social status. My old habits made it a bit challenging for me to grow, but I worked on overcoming them step by step, and within a year, my entire nature had changed; my ambitions were completely different.”
Here is another one of Starbuck's cases, involving a luminous element:—
Here is another one of Starbuck's cases that involves a bright element:—
“I had been clearly converted twenty-three years before, or rather reclaimed. My experience in regeneration was then clear and spiritual, and I had not backslidden. But I experienced [pg 253]entire sanctification on the 15th day of March, 1893, about eleven o'clock in the morning. The particular accompaniments of the experience were entirely unexpected. I was quietly sitting at home singing selections out of Pentecostal Hymns. Suddenly there seemed to be a something sweeping into me and inflating my entire being—such a sensation as I had never experienced before. When this experience came, I seemed to be conducted around a large, capacious, well-lighted room. As I walked with my invisible conductor and looked around, a clear thought was coined in my mind, ‘They are not here, they are gone.’ As soon as the thought was definitely formed in my mind, though no word was spoken, the Holy Spirit impressed me that I was surveying my own soul. Then, for the first time in all my life, did I know that I was cleansed from all sin, and filled with the fullness of God.”
“Twenty-three years ago, I was profoundly transformed, or more accurately, reclaimed. My experience of renewal was clear and spiritual, and I did not turn away from it. However, on March 15, 1893, around eleven in the morning, I encountered complete sanctification. The details of that experience were completely unexpected. I was quietly at home, singing from Pentecostal Hymns when suddenly, it felt like something was sweeping into me, filling my entire being—an experience like none I had felt before. In that moment, I seemed to be guided through a large, spacious, well-lit room. As I walked with my invisible guide and took in my surroundings, a clear thought emerged in my mind, ‘They are not here, they are gone.’ As soon as that thought formed in my mind, although no words were spoken, the Holy Spirit revealed to me that I was examining my own soul. For the first time in my life, I realized I was cleansed from all sin and filled with the fullness of God.”
Leuba quotes the case of a Mr. Peek, where the luminous affection reminds one of the chromatic hallucinations produced by the intoxicant cactus buds called mescal by the Mexicans:—
Leuba mentions the case of a Mr. Peek, where the bright affection is reminiscent of the colorful hallucinations caused by the psychoactive cactus buds known as mescal in Mexico:—
“When I went in the morning into the fields to work, the glory of God appeared in all his visible creation. I well remember we reaped oats, and how every straw and head of the oats seemed, as it were, arrayed in a kind of rainbow glory, or to glow, if I may so express it, in the glory of God.”139
“When I went out to work in the fields in the morning, the beauty of God was clear in everything He created. I distinctly remember harvesting oats, and how every stalk and head of oats appeared to be adorned with a sort of rainbow brilliance, or shone, if I can say it that way, in the glory of God.”139
The most characteristic of all the elements of the conversion crisis, and the last one of which I shall speak, is the ecstasy of happiness produced. We have already heard several accounts of it, but I will add a couple more. President Finney's is so vivid that I give it at length:—
The most distinguishing feature of all the aspects of the conversion crisis, and the last one I will discuss, is the overwhelming joy it brings. We've already heard a few stories about it, but I’ll share a couple more. President Finney’s account is so vivid that I’ll provide it in full:—
“All my feelings seemed to rise and flow out; and the utterance of my heart was, ‘I want to pour my whole soul out to God.’ The rising of my soul was so great that I rushed into the back room of the front office, to pray. There was no fire and no light in the room; nevertheless it appeared to me as if it were perfectly light. As I went in and shut the door after me, it seemed as if I met the Lord Jesus Christ face to face. It did not occur to me then, nor did it for some time afterwards, that it was wholly a mental state. On the contrary, it seemed to me that I saw him as I would see any other man. He said nothing, but looked at me in such a manner as to break me [pg 255]right down at his feet. I have always since regarded this as a most remarkable state of mind; for it seemed to me a reality that he stood before me, and I fell down at his feet and poured out my soul to him. I wept aloud like a child, and made such confessions as I could with my choked utterance. It seemed to me that I bathed his feet with my tears; and yet I had no distinct impression that I touched him, that I recollect. I must have continued in this state for a good while; but my mind was too much absorbed with the interview to recollect anything that I said. But I know, as soon as my mind became calm enough to break off from the interview, I returned to the front office, and found that the fire that I had made of large wood was nearly burned out. But as I turned and was about to take a seat by the fire, I received a mighty baptism of the Holy Ghost. Without any expectation of it, without ever having the thought in my mind that there was any such thing for me, without any recollection that I had ever heard the thing mentioned by any person in the world, the Holy Spirit descended upon me in a manner that seemed to go through me, body and soul. I could feel the impression, like a wave of electricity, going through and through me. Indeed, it seemed to come in waves and waves of liquid love; for I could not express it in any other way. It seemed like the very breath of God. I can recollect distinctly that it seemed to fan me, like immense wings.
“All my emotions felt like they were overflowing, and what my heart said was, ‘I want to share my entire soul with God.’ The rush of my soul was so powerful that I hurried into the back room of the front office to pray. There was no fire and no light in the room; but it felt completely bright to me. As I walked in and shut the door behind me, it felt like I was face to face with the Lord Jesus Christ. At that moment, and for a while after, I didn’t think it was just a mental state. Instead, it seemed to me that I was seeing him just like I would see any other person. He didn’t say anything, but looked at me in a way that made me feel completely broken at his feet. I’ve always seen this as a remarkable state of mind; it felt so real that he stood before me as I fell at his feet and poured out my soul to him. I cried out like a child and made as many confessions as I could, my voice choked with emotion. It felt like I was washing his feet with my tears; yet, I don’t clearly remember actually touching him. I must have stayed in that state for quite a while; but I was too focused on the moment to remember anything I said. I know that as soon as my mind settled enough to step away from the encounter, I went back to the front office and saw that the fire I had built with large wood was nearly out. Just as I turned to sit by the fire, I experienced an overwhelming baptism of the Holy Spirit. Unexpectedly, without ever thinking it was something possible for me, and without recalling anyone ever mentioning it, the Holy Spirit descended on me in a way that felt like it went through me, body and soul. I could feel a sensation, like a wave of electricity, flowing through every part of me. It truly felt like waves upon waves of liquid love; that’s the only way I can describe it. It felt like the very breath of God. I can clearly remember that it felt like it was fanning me, like enormous wings.
“No words can express the wonderful love that was shed abroad in my heart. I wept aloud with joy and love; and I do not know but I should say I literally bellowed out the unutterable gushings of my heart. These waves came over me, and over me, and over me, one after the other, until I recollect I cried out, ‘I shall die if these waves continue to pass over me.’ I said, ‘Lord, I cannot bear any more;’ yet I had no fear of death.
“Words can't express the amazing love that filled my heart. I cried out with joy and love; honestly, I could say I was howling out the deep emotions of my heart. Waves kept crashing over me, one after another, until I remember shouting,‘I’m going to die if these waves keep hitting me.’ I said, ‘Lord, I can’t take any more;’ but I felt no fear of dying.
“How long I continued in this state, with this baptism continuing to roll over me and go through me, I do not know. But I know it was late in the evening when a member of my choir—for I was the leader of the choir—came into the office to see me. He was a member of the church. He found me [pg 256]in this state of loud weeping, and said to me, ‘Mr. Finney, what ails you?’ I could make him no answer for some time. He then said, ‘Are you in pain?’ I gathered myself up as best I could, and replied, ‘No, but so happy that I cannot live.’ ”
“I’m not sure how long I was in that state, feeling so overwhelmed. But I remember it was late in the evening when a member of my choir—since I was the choir leader—came into the office to see me. He was part of the church. He found me in tears, and he asked me, ‘Mr. Finney, what’s wrong?’ I couldn’t respond for a moment. Then he asked, ‘Are you in pain?’ I collected myself as best as I could and replied, ‘No, I’m just so happy that I can’t handle it.’”
I just now quoted Billy Bray; I cannot do better than give his own brief account of his post-conversion feelings:—
I just quoted Billy Bray; I can't do better than share his own short description of how he felt after his conversion:—
“I can't help praising the Lord. As I go along the street, I lift up one foot, and it seems to say ‘Glory’; and I lift up the other, and it seems to say ‘Amen’; and so they keep up like that all the time I am walking.”140
“I can't help but praise the Lord. As I walk down the street, when I lift one foot, it feels like it says ‘Glory’; then when I lift the other, it feels like it says ‘Amen’; and they just keep doing that as I walk.”140
One word, before I close this lecture, on the question of the transiency or permanence of these abrupt conversions. Some of you, I feel sure, knowing that numerous [pg 257] backslidings and relapses take place, make of these their apperceiving mass for interpreting the whole subject, and dismiss it with a pitying smile at so much “hysterics.” Psychologically, as well as religiously, however, this is shallow. It misses the point of serious interest, which is not so much the duration as the nature and quality of these shiftings of character to higher levels. Men lapse from every level—we need no statistics to tell us that. Love is, for instance, well known not to be irrevocable, yet, constant or inconstant, it reveals new flights and reaches of ideality while it lasts. These revelations form its significance to men and women, whatever be its duration. So with the conversion experience: that it should for even a short time show a human being what the high-water mark of his spiritual capacity is, this is what constitutes its importance,—an importance which backsliding cannot diminish, although persistence might increase it. As a matter of fact, all the more striking instances of conversion, all those, for instance, which I have quoted, have been permanent. The case of which there might be most doubt, on account of its suggesting so strongly an epileptoid seizure, was the case of M. Ratisbonne. Yet I am informed that Ratisbonne's whole future was shaped by those few minutes. He gave up his project of marriage, became a priest, founded at Jerusalem, where he went to dwell, a mission of nuns for the conversion of the Jews, showed no tendency to use for egotistic purposes the notoriety given him by the peculiar circumstances of his conversion,—which, for the rest, he could seldom refer to without tears,—and in short remained an exemplary son of the Church until he died, late in the 80's, if I remember rightly.
One last thing, before I finish this lecture, about whether these sudden conversions are fleeting or lasting. I’m sure many of you, knowing that there are a lot of relapses and setbacks, see those as the main part of the story and dismiss the topic with a condescending smile at all the “hysteria.” But from both a psychological and religious perspective, that’s a shallow view. It misses the important point, which isn’t so much about how long these changes last, but rather about their nature and quality as people elevate their character. People can fall back from any level—we don’t need stats to know that. Love, for example, isn’t usually permanent, yet regardless of being constant or not, it brings new heights and levels of ideals while it lasts. These insights are what give love its significance for people, no matter how long it lasts. The same goes for the experience of conversion: the fact that, even for a brief time, it can show a person their highest spiritual potential is what makes it significant—an importance that backsliding can’t lessen, though ongoing commitment could enhance it. In reality, many of the most notable conversion stories, like the ones I’ve mentioned, have been lasting. The example that might raise the most doubt, due to its strong resemblance to an epileptoid seizure, was the case of M. Ratisbonne. Still, I’ve heard that those few minutes shaped his entire future. He abandoned his plans for marriage, became a priest, and founded a convent in Jerusalem dedicated to converting Jews. He showed no signs of using the notoriety from his unusual conversion for selfish reasons—which, by the way, he could rarely discuss without becoming emotional—and ultimately remained a devoted member of the Church until he passed away, if I recall correctly, in the late 1880s.
The only statistics I know of, on the subject of the duration of conversions, are those collected for Professor [pg 258] Starbuck by Miss Johnston. They embrace only a hundred persons, evangelical church-members, more than half being Methodists. According to the statement of the subjects themselves, there had been backsliding of some sort in nearly all the cases, 93 per cent. of the women, 77 per cent. of the men. Discussing the returns more minutely, Starbuck finds that only 6 per cent. are relapses from the religious faith which the conversion confirmed, and that the backsliding complained of is in most only a fluctuation in the ardor of sentiment. Only six of the hundred cases report a change of faith. Starbuck's conclusion is that the effect of conversion is to bring with it “a changed attitude towards life, which is fairly constant and permanent, although the feelings fluctuate.... In other words, the persons who have passed through conversion, having once taken a stand for the religious life, tend to feel themselves identified with it, no matter how much their religious enthusiasm declines.”141
The only statistics I know about the duration of conversions come from Professor [pg 258] Starbuck, collected by Miss Johnston. They include just a hundred people, all evangelical church members, with more than half being Methodists. According to the subjects' own statements, almost all cases had some sort of backsliding, with 93 percent of women and 77 percent of men experiencing it. When analyzing the data in detail, Starbuck finds that only 6 percent represent a relapse from the faith confirmed by the conversion and that most backsliding is really just a fluctuation in emotional intensity. Only six out of the hundred cases report a change in faith. Starbuck concludes that the effect of conversion is to bring about “a changed outlook on life that is relatively stable and lasting, even though emotions may vary.... In other words, people who have experienced conversion and committed to the religious life usually feel a sense of connection to it, no matter how much their religious enthusiasm decreases.”141
Lectures XI, XII, and XIII. Holiness.
The last lecture left us in a state of expectancy. What may the practical fruits for life have been, of such movingly happy conversions as those we heard of? With this question the really important part of our task opens, for you remember that we began all this empirical inquiry not merely to open a curious chapter in the natural history of human consciousness, but rather to attain a spiritual judgment as to the total value and positive meaning of all the religious trouble and happiness which we have seen. We must, therefore, first describe the fruits of the religious life, and then we must judge them. This divides our inquiry into two distinct parts. Let us without further preamble proceed to the descriptive task.
The last lecture left us feeling curious. What practical benefits for life might come from such deeply happy transformations as the ones we heard about? This question leads us to the crucial part of our task, because remember, we started this investigation not just to explore an interesting chapter in the history of human consciousness, but to understand the overall value and significance of all the religious struggles and joys we've witnessed. Therefore, we first need to describe the outcomes of the religious life, and then we will evaluate them. This splits our inquiry into two clear sections. Let’s dive into the descriptive part without any more delay.
It ought to be the pleasantest portion of our business in these lectures. Some small pieces of it, it is true, may be painful, or may show human nature in a pathetic light, but it will be mainly pleasant, because the best fruits of religious experience are the best things that history has to show. They have always been esteemed so; here if anywhere is the genuinely strenuous life; and to call to mind a succession of such examples as I have lately had to wander through, though it has been only in the reading of them, is to feel encouraged and uplifted and washed in better moral air.
It should be the most enjoyable part of our work in these lectures. Some aspects might be tough or reveal human nature in a sad way, but overall it will be mostly positive because the greatest outcomes of religious experiences are among the best things history has to offer. They have always been valued that way; this is where the truly vigorous life is found. Remembering a series of such examples that I’ve recently explored, even just through reading, makes me feel inspired, uplifted, and refreshed in a better moral atmosphere.
The highest flights of charity, devotion, trust, patience, bravery to which the wings of human nature have spread [pg 260] themselves have been flown for religious ideals. I can do no better than quote, as to this, some remarks which Sainte-Beuve in his History of Port-Royal makes on the results of conversion or the state of grace.
The greatest heights of charity, devotion, trust, patience, and bravery that human nature can reach have been achieved for religious ideals. I can best illustrate this by quoting some comments from Sainte-Beuve in his History of Port-Royal regarding the outcomes of conversion or the state of grace.
“Even from the purely human point of view,” Sainte-Beuve says, “the phenomenon of grace must still appear sufficiently extraordinary, eminent, and rare, both in its nature and in its effects, to deserve a closer study. For the soul arrives thereby at a certain fixed and invincible state, a state which is genuinely heroic, and from out of which the greatest deeds which it ever performs are executed. Through all the different forms of communion, and all the diversity of the means which help to produce this state, whether it be reached by a jubilee, by a general confession, by a solitary prayer and effusion, whatever in short be the place and the occasion, it is easy to recognize that it is fundamentally one state in spirit and in fruits. Penetrate a little beneath the diversity of circumstances, and it becomes evident that in Christians of different epochs it is always one and the same modification by which they are affected: there is veritably a single fundamental and identical spirit of piety and charity, common to those who have received grace; an inner state which before all things is one of love and humility, of infinite confidence in God, and of severity for one's self, accompanied with tenderness for others. The fruits peculiar to this condition of the soul have the same savor in all, under distant suns and in different surroundings, in Saint Teresa of Avila just as in any Moravian brother of Herrnhut.”142
"Even from a solely human point of view," Sainte-Beuve says, The phenomenon of grace must still seem quite extraordinary, significant, and rare, both in its nature and effects, to deserve closer examination. The soul reaches a stable and unshakeable state, a genuinely heroic state, from which it can accomplish great deeds. Through various forms of communion and different means that contribute to this state—whether it's through a jubilee, general confession, or solitary prayer and reflection—regardless of the place or occasion, it's clear that at its core, this is one unified spiritual state and its outcomes. When you dig a little deeper beyond the variety of circumstances, it becomes clear that Christians from different eras are always influenced by the same change: there is truly one fundamental and consistent spirit of piety and charity shared by those who have received grace; an inner state characterized by love and humility, infinite trust in God, a tough love for oneself, and compassion for others. The unique fruits of this soul condition have the same essence for everyone, under different suns and in various environments, in Saint Teresa of Avila just as in any Moravian brother from Herrnhut.142
Sainte-Beuve has here only the more eminent instances of regeneration in mind, and these are of course the instructive ones for us also to consider. These devotees [pg 261] have often laid their course so differently from other men that, judging them by worldly law, we might be tempted to call them monstrous aberrations from the path of nature. I begin, therefore, by asking a general psychological question as to what the inner conditions are which may make one human character differ so extremely from another.
Sainte-Beuve is focused here on the more notable examples of transformation, which are certainly the insightful ones for us to think about as well. These individuals [pg 261] often follow such a different path than others that, if we judged them by conventional standards, we might be tempted to see them as strange deviations from the natural order. So, I’ll start by asking a general psychological question about what inner factors can cause one person's character to be so vastly different from another's.
I reply at once that where the character, as something distinguished from the intellect, is concerned, the causes of human diversity lie chiefly in our differing susceptibilities of emotional excitement, and in the different impulses and inhibitions which these bring in their train. Let me make this more clear.
I respond immediately that when it comes to personality, separate from intellect, the main reasons for human diversity are our different responses to emotional experiences, and the varied desires and limitations that come along with them. Let me clarify.
Speaking generally, our moral and practical attitude, at any given time, is always a resultant of two sets of forces within us, impulses pushing us one way and obstructions and inhibitions holding us back. “Yes! yes!” say the impulses; “No! no!” say the inhibitions. Few people who have not expressly reflected on the matter realize how constantly this factor of inhibition is upon us, how it contains and moulds us by its restrictive pressure almost as if we were fluids pent within the cavity of a jar. The influence is so incessant that it becomes subconscious. All of you, for example, sit here with a certain constraint at this moment, and entirely without express consciousness of the fact, because of the influence of the occasion. If left alone in the room, each of you would probably involuntarily rearrange himself, and make his attitude more “free and easy.” But proprieties and their inhibitions snap like cobwebs if any great emotional excitement supervenes. I have seen a dandy appear in the street with his face covered with shaving-lather because a house across the way was on fire; and a woman will run among strangers in her nightgown if [pg 262] it be a question of saving her baby's life or her own. Take a self-indulgent woman's life in general. She will yield to every inhibition set by her disagreeable sensations, lie late in bed, live upon tea or bromides, keep indoors from the cold. Every difficulty finds her obedient to its “no.” But make a mother of her, and what have you? Possessed by maternal excitement, she now confronts wakefulness, weariness, and toil without an instant of hesitation or a word of complaint. The inhibitive power of pain over her is extinguished wherever the baby's interests are at stake. The inconveniences which this creature occasions have become, as James Hinton says, the glowing heart of a great joy, and indeed are now the very conditions whereby the joy becomes most deep.
Speaking generally, our moral and practical attitude, at any moment, is always a result of two opposing forces within us, impulses pushing us one way and obstructions holding us back. "Yes! Yes!" say the impulses; “No! No!” say the obstructions. Few people who haven't really thought about it realize how constantly this factor of inhibition is present in our lives, how it shapes and limits us with its restrictive pressure almost as if we were fluids trapped in a jar. The influence is so relentless that it becomes subconscious. All of you, for instance, are sitting here with a certain tension right now, completely unaware of it, because of the pressure of the situation. If left alone in the room, each of you would probably instinctively adjust yourselves to feel more "chill and relaxed." But social norms and their inhibitions break down like cobwebs if a strong emotional event happens. I've seen a well-dressed man rush into the street with his face covered in shaving cream because a house across the way was on fire; and a woman will run among strangers in her nightgown if it’s a matter of saving her baby's life or her own. Take an indulgent woman's life in general. She will give in to every limitation imposed by her discomfort, sleeping late, living on tea or sedatives, and staying indoors to avoid the cold. Every challenge finds her obeying its “nope.” But make her a mother, and what happens? Driven by maternal instinct, she now faces sleeplessness, exhaustion, and hard work without hesitation or complaint. The paralyzing effect of pain on her vanishes whenever her baby's needs are at stake. The inconveniences she experiences have become, as James Hinton says, the glowing heart of great joy, and indeed are now the very conditions that deepen that joy.
This is an example of what you have already heard of as the “expulsive power of a higher affection.” But be the affection high or low, it makes no difference, so long as the excitement it brings be strong enough. In one of Henry Drummond's discourses he tells of an inundation in India where an eminence with a bungalow upon it remained unsubmerged, and became the refuge of a number of wild animals and reptiles in addition to the human beings who were there. At a certain moment a royal Bengal tiger appeared swimming towards it, reached it, and lay panting like a dog upon the ground in the midst of the people, still possessed by such an agony of terror that one of the Englishmen could calmly step up with a rifle and blow out its brains. The tiger's habitual ferocity was temporarily quelled by the emotion of fear, which became sovereign, and formed a new centre for his character.
This is an example of what you've already heard referred to as the "the ability of a stronger emotion to push out a weaker one." But whether the affection is high or low doesn't matter, as long as the excitement it generates is intense enough. In one of Henry Drummond's talks, he describes a flood in India where a hill with a bungalow on it stayed above water, providing refuge for a number of wild animals and reptiles along with the humans there. At one point, a royal Bengal tiger appeared, swimming toward it, made it to the top, and collapsed, panting like a dog among the people, still gripped by such terror that one of the Englishmen could calmly walk up with a rifle and shoot it. The tiger's usual ferocity was temporarily suppressed by the emotion of fear, which became dominant and created a new center for its behavior.
Sometimes no emotional state is sovereign, but many contrary ones are mixed together. In that case one hears [pg 263] both “yeses” and “noes,” and the “will” is called on then to solve the conflict. Take a soldier, for example, with his dread of cowardice impelling him to advance, his fears impelling him to run, and his propensities to imitation pushing him towards various courses if his comrades offer various examples. His person becomes the seat of a mass of interferences; and he may for a time simply waver, because no one emotion prevails. There is a pitch of intensity, though, which, if any emotion reach it, enthrones that one as alone effective and sweeps its antagonists and all their inhibitions away. The fury of his comrades' charge, once entered on, will give this pitch of courage to the soldier; the panic of their rout will give this pitch of fear. In these sovereign excitements, things ordinarily impossible grow natural because the inhibitions are annulled. Their “no! no!” not only is not heard, it does not exist. Obstacles are then like tissue-paper hoops to the circus rider—no impediment; the flood is higher than the dam they make. “Lass sie betteln gehn wenn sie hungrig sind!” cries the grenadier, frantic over his Emperor's capture, when his wife and babes are suggested; and men pent into a burning theatre have been known to cut their way through the crowd with knives.143
Sometimes no emotional state is dominant, but instead, many conflicting ones mix together. In that case, you hear both “yeses” and “noes,” and your will is called upon to resolve the conflict. Take a soldier, for example, whose fear of being called a coward drives him to move forward, while his fear pushes him to flee, and his tendency to imitate leads him in different directions based on what his comrades do. He becomes a battleground of competing feelings, and he might hesitate for a while because no single emotion takes control. However, there is a point of intensity that, if any emotion reaches it, elevates that feeling to be the only effective one and overwhelms the others. The charge of his comrades, once started, will give the soldier this surge of courage; the panic of their retreat will instill this surge of fear. In these intense moments, things that usually seem impossible feel natural because the inhibitions vanish. Their “no! no!” is not only unheard, it doesn’t even exist. Obstacles become like paper hoops to a circus performer—no hindrance at all; the force is stronger than any barriers they create. “Let them beg if they’re hungry!” shouts the grenadier, frantic over his Emperor's capture, even when his wife and kids are mentioned; and people trapped in a burning theater have been known to carve their way through the crowd with knives.
One mode of emotional excitability is exceedingly important in the composition of the energetic character, from its peculiarly destructive power over inhibitions. I mean what in its lower form is mere irascibility, susceptibility to wrath, the fighting temper; and what in subtler ways manifests itself as impatience, grimness, earnestness, severity of character. Earnestness means willingness to live with energy, though energy bring pain. The pain may be pain to other people or pain to one's self—it makes little difference; for when the strenuous mood is on one, the aim is to break something, no matter whose or what. Nothing annihilates an inhibition as irresistibly as anger does it; for, as Moltke says of war, destruction pure and simple is its essence. This is what makes it so invaluable an ally of every other passion. The sweetest delights are trampled on with a ferocious pleasure the moment they offer themselves as checks to a cause by which our higher indignations are elicited. It costs then nothing to drop friendships, to renounce long-rooted privileges and possessions, to break with social ties. Rather do we take a stern joy in the astringency and desolation; and what is called weakness of character seems in most cases to consist in the inaptitude for these sacrificial moods, of which one's own inferior self and its pet softnesses must often be the targets and the victims.144
One way people get emotionally charged is really important for shaping an energetic personality, mainly because of its uniquely destructive impact on restraints. I’m talking about what starts off as simple irritability, a tendency towards anger and a combative attitude; and in more subtle ways, it shows up as impatience, seriousness, intensity, and sternness of character. Earnestness implies a readiness to live with energy, even if that energy brings pain. The pain can be inflicted on others or on oneself—it hardly matters; when someone is feeling driven, the goal is to break something, regardless of whose or what it is. Nothing eliminates a restraint as effectively as anger does; as Moltke puts it about war, pure destruction is its very essence. This is what makes it such a valuable partner to all other emotions. The sweetest joys are stomped on with fierce satisfaction the moment they become obstacles to a cause that stirs our higher indignations. At that point, it costs us nothing to end friendships, to give up long-held privileges and possessions, or to cut social ties. Instead, we find a grim joy in the harshness and emptiness; what people often call weakness of character seems, in most cases, to be the inability to embrace these sacrificial moods, in which our own lesser selves and their cherished comforts often become the targets and victims. 144
So far I have spoken of temporary alterations produced by shifting excitements in the same person. But the relatively fixed differences of character of different persons are explained in a precisely similar way. In a man with a liability to a special sort of emotion, whole ranges of inhibition habitually vanish, which in other men remain effective, and other sorts of inhibition take their place. When a person has an inborn genius for certain emotions, his life differs strangely from that of ordinary people, for none of their usual deterrents check him. Your mere aspirant to a type of character, on the contrary, only shows, when your natural lover, fighter, or reformer, with whom the passion is a gift of nature, comes along, the hopeless inferiority of voluntary to instinctive action. He has deliberately to overcome his inhibitions; the genius with the inborn passion seems not to feel them at all; he is free of all that inner friction and nervous waste. To a Fox, a Garibaldi, a General Booth, a John Brown, a Louise Michel, a Bradlaugh, the obstacles omnipotent over those around them are as if non-existent. Could the rest of us so disregard them, there might be many such heroes, for many have the wish to live for similar ideals, and only the adequate degree of inhibition-quenching fury is lacking.145
So far, I've talked about temporary changes caused by shifting emotions in the same person. But the more stable differences in character between different people can be explained in a similar way. A person who tends to experience a specific kind of emotion often has whole sets of inhibitions that typically disappear, while in others, they remain active, and different inhibitions take their place. When someone has a natural talent for certain emotions, their life can be quite different from that of average people, as none of the usual deterrents hold them back. In contrast, someone who merely aspires to a certain character type reveals their own shortcomings when a natural lover, fighter, or reformer—who has that passion as a gift—comes along. They have to actively overcome their inhibitions, while the person with inherent passion seems to be unaffected by them; they lack that inner conflict and mental drain. For individuals like a Fox, a Garibaldi, a General Booth, a John Brown, a Louise Michel, or a Bradlaugh, the barriers that are insurmountable for those around them seem almost nonexistent. If the rest of us could overlook those obstacles in the same way, there could be many more heroes among us, as many share the desire to live for similar ideals; they just lack that intense drive to break free from their inhibitions.145
The difference between willing and merely wishing, between having ideals that are creative and ideals that are but pinings and regrets, thus depends solely either on the amount of steam-pressure chronically driving the character in the ideal direction, or on the amount of ideal excitement transiently acquired. Given a certain amount of love, indignation, generosity, magnanimity, admiration, loyalty, or enthusiasm of self-surrender, the result is always the same. That whole raft of cowardly obstructions, which in tame persons and dull moods are sovereign impediments to action, sinks away at once. Our conventionality,146 our shyness, laziness, and stinginess, our demands for precedent and permission, for guarantee and surety, our small suspicions, timidities, despairs, where are they now? Severed like cobwebs, broken like bubbles in the sun—
The difference between being willing and just wishing, between having creative ideals and those that are just longings and regrets, comes down to either the ongoing drive pushing someone in the right direction or the temporary excitement gained from ideals. With a certain amount of love, indignation, generosity, nobility, admiration, loyalty, or enthusiastic self-giving, the outcome is always the same. That whole series of cowardly barriers, which serve as major obstacles for passive people and in dull moods, disappears instantly. Our conventionality, our shyness, laziness, and stinginess, our need for precedent and permission, for guarantees and certainties, our small doubts, timid feelings, and despondency—where are they now? They’re cut like cobwebs, shattered like bubbles in the sunlight—
The flood we are borne on rolls them so lightly under that their very contact is unfelt. Set free of them, we float and soar and sing. This auroral openness and [pg 267] uplift gives to all creative ideal levels a bright and caroling quality, which is nowhere more marked than where the controlling emotion is religious. “The true monk,” writes an Italian mystic, “takes nothing with him but his lyre.”
The flood we are carried on rolls them under so lightly that we don’t even feel their touch. Free from them, we float, soar, and sing. This bright openness and uplift gives all creative ideals a joyful and singing quality, especially where the driving emotion is religious. “The true monk,” writes an Italian mystic, “takes nothing with him but his lyre.”
We may now turn from these psychological generalities to those fruits of the religious state which form the special subject of our present lecture. The man who lives in his religious centre of personal energy, and is actuated by spiritual enthusiasms, differs from his previous carnal self in perfectly definite ways. The new ardor which burns in his breast consumes in its glow the lower “noes” which formerly beset him, and keeps him immune against infection from the entire groveling portion of his nature. Magnanimities once impossible are now easy; paltry conventionalities and mean incentives once tyrannical hold no sway. The stone wall inside of him has fallen, the hardness in his heart has broken down. The rest of us can, I think, imagine this by recalling our state of feeling in those temporary “melting moods” into which either the trials of real life, or the theatre, or a novel sometimes throw us. Especially if we weep! For it is then as if our tears broke through an inveterate inner dam, and let all sorts of ancient peccancies and moral stagnancies drain away, leaving us now washed and soft of heart and open to every nobler leading. With most of us the customary hardness quickly returns, but not so with saintly persons. Many saints, even as energetic ones as Teresa and Loyola, have possessed what the church traditionally reveres as a special grace, the so-called gift of tears. In these persons the melting mood seems to have held almost uninterrupted control. And as it is with tears and melting moods, so it is with [pg 268] other exalted affections. Their reign may come by gradual growth or by a crisis; but in either case it may have “come to stay.”
We can now shift from these psychological generalities to the specific aspects of the religious state that are the focus of our lecture today. A person who is centered in their personal spiritual energy and driven by spiritual passions is distinctly different from their previous self who was more focused on physical desires. The new passion burning within them overcomes the lower aspects of their nature that once troubled them and protects them from being dragged down by their more base instincts. Acts of generosity that once felt impossible now come easily; petty social norms and selfish motivations that used to dominate no longer have power over them. The inner barriers they once had have crumbled, and the hardness in their hearts has softened. I believe the rest of us can relate to this by thinking back to those brief moments of emotional release when we face real-life challenges, or when we watch a film, or read a book that moves us deeply. Especially when we cry! At those times, it feels like our tears break through a long-standing emotional dam, allowing all sorts of past mistakes and stagnant feelings to flow out, leaving us refreshed, with open hearts ready for greater inspirations. For most of us, the usual emotional barriers quickly return, but this isn't the case for truly saintly individuals. Many saints, including passionate ones like Teresa and Loyola, are believed by the church to have a special grace known as the gift of tears. For these individuals, the state of emotional openness seems to have a lasting presence. Just as it is with tears and moments of emotional release, so it is with other elevated feelings. Their influence may develop slowly or arise from a significant event; in either case, it can "come to stay."
At the end of the last lecture we saw this permanence to be true of the general paramountcy of the higher insight, even though in the ebbs of emotional excitement meaner motives might temporarily prevail and backsliding might occur. But that lower temptations may remain completely annulled, apart from transient emotion and as if by alteration of the man's habitual nature, is also proved by documentary evidence in certain cases. Before embarking on the general natural history of the regenerate character, let me convince you of this curious fact by one or two examples. The most numerous are those of reformed drunkards. You recollect the case of Mr. Hadley in the last lecture; the Jerry McAuley Water Street Mission abounds in similar instances.147 You also remember the graduate of Oxford, converted at three in the afternoon, and getting drunk in the hay-field the next day, but after that permanently cured of his appetite. “From that hour drink has had no terrors for me: I never touch it, never want it. The same thing occurred with my pipe, ... the desire for it went at once and has never returned. So with every known sin, the deliverance in each case being permanent and complete. I have had no temptations since conversion.”
At the end of the last lecture, we observed that the dominance of higher insight is consistent, even though emotional highs might temporarily cause lesser motives to take over and lead to setbacks. However, it's also evident from documented cases that lower temptations can be entirely eliminated, as if the person's usual nature has changed. Before we dive into the general natural history of a transformed character, let me illustrate this interesting fact with a couple of examples. The most common cases involve reformed alcoholics. You remember Mr. Hadley's case from the last lecture; the Jerry McAuley Water Street Mission has many similar stories. You also recall the Oxford graduate who was converted at three in the afternoon and then got drunk in the hay-field the next day, but afterward was permanently freed from his craving. "Since that moment, alcohol no longer scares me: I never drink it, and I don't crave it. The same goes for my pipe... the urge for it disappeared immediately and has never returned. This applies to every known sin; the relief in each case has been lasting and total. I haven't encountered any temptations since my conversion."
Here is an analogous case from Starbuck's manuscript collection:—
Here is an similar case from Starbuck's manuscript collection:—
“I went into the old Adelphi Theatre, where there was a Holiness meeting, ... and I began saying, ‘Lord, Lord, I must have this blessing.’ Then what was to me an audible voice said: ‘Are you willing to give up everything to the [pg 269]Lord?’ and question after question kept coming up, to all of which I said: ‘Yes, Lord; yes, Lord!’ until this came: ‘Why do you not accept it now?’ and I said: ‘I do, Lord.’—I felt no particular joy, only a trust. Just then the meeting closed, and, as I went out on the street, I met a gentleman smoking a fine cigar, and a cloud of smoke came into my face, and I took a long, deep breath of it, and praise the Lord, all my appetite for it was gone. Then as I walked along the street, passing saloons where the fumes of liquor came out, I found that all my taste and longing for that accursed stuff was gone. Glory to God! ... [But] for ten or eleven long years [after that] I was in the wilderness with its ups and downs. My appetite for liquor never came back.”
“ I went into the old Adelphi Theatre, where there was a Holiness meeting, and I started praying, 'Lord, Lord, I really need this blessing.' Then I heard what felt like an audible voice saying: 'Are you willing to give up everything for the Lord?' and questions kept coming to me, to which I answered, 'Yes, Lord; yes, Lord!' until this one came: 'Why don’t you accept it now?' and I replied, 'I do, Lord.'—I didn’t feel any special joy, just a sense of trust. Just then the meeting ended, and as I walked out onto the street, I encountered a man smoking a nice cigar. A cloud of smoke blew into my face, and I took a long, deep breath of it, and thank the Lord, my craving for it was completely gone. As I continued down the street, passing bars where the scent of liquor wafted out, I realized that all my desire for that horrible stuff had vanished. Glory to God! ... But for ten or eleven long years after that, I wandered through ups and downs. My desire for alcohol never returned.”
The classic case of Colonel Gardiner is that of a man cured of sexual temptation in a single hour. To Mr. Spears the colonel said, “I was effectually cured of all inclination to that sin I was so strongly addicted to that I thought nothing but shooting me through the head could have cured me of it; and all desire and inclination to it was removed, as entirely as if I had been a sucking child; nor did the temptation return to this day.” Mr. Webster's words on the same subject are these: “One thing I have heard the colonel frequently say, that he was much addicted to impurity before his acquaintance with religion; but that, so soon as he was enlightened from above, he felt the power of the Holy Ghost changing his nature so wonderfully that his sanctification in this respect seemed more remarkable than in any other.”148
The classic case of Colonel Gardiner is that of a man cured of sexual temptation in a single hour. To Mr. Spears, the colonel said, "I was completely freed from any desire for that sin I was so addicted to that I believed only shooting myself in the head could have fixed it; and all desire and inclination for it disappeared, as completely as if I were a nursing child; nor has the temptation returned to this day.” Mr. Webster's words on the same subject are these: "One thing I've often heard the colonel say is that he was very addicted to sin before he found religion; but as soon as he gained insight from above, he felt the power of the Holy Spirit transforming him so profoundly that his improvement in this area seemed more significant than in any other."148
Such rapid abolition of ancient impulses and propensities reminds us so strongly of what has been observed as the result of hypnotic suggestion that it is difficult not to believe that subliminal influences play the decisive [pg 270] part in these abrupt changes of heart, just as they do in hypnotism.149 Suggestive therapeutics abound in records of cure, after a few sittings, of inveterate bad habits with which the patient, left to ordinary moral and physical influences, had struggled in vain. Both drunkenness and sexual vice have been cured in this way, action through the subliminal seeming thus in many individuals to have the prerogative of inducing relatively stable change. If the grace of God miraculously operates, it probably operates through the subliminal door, then. But just how anything operates in this region is still unexplained, and we shall do well now to say good-by to the process of transformation altogether,—leaving it, if you like, a good deal of a psychological or theological mystery,—and to turn our attention to the fruits of the religious condition, no matter in what way they may have been produced.150
The quick elimination of old impulses and tendencies reminds us strongly of what has been noted as a result of hypnotic suggestion, making it hard not to believe that subliminal influences play a decisive role in these sudden changes of heart, just like they do in hypnotism. There are numerous examples of successful treatments that have cured deep-seated bad habits in just a few sessions, habits that the patient had struggled with futilely under ordinary moral and physical influences. Both alcoholism and sexual immorality have been treated this way, suggesting that subliminal action seems to have the ability to create relatively stable change in many individuals. If God's grace operates miraculously, it likely does so through the subliminal route. But just how anything functions in this area remains a mystery, and it would be wise for us to say goodbye to the process of transformation altogether—leaving it, if you prefer, as a somewhat psychological or theological enigma—and redirect our focus to the outcomes of the religious state, regardless of how they may have been achieved.
The collective name for the ripe fruits of religion in a character is Saintliness.151 The saintly character is the character for which spiritual emotions are the habitual centre of the personal energy; and there is a certain composite photograph of universal saintliness, the same in all religions, of which the features can easily be traced.152
The collective name for the ripe fruits of religion in a character is Saintliness.151 The saintly character is one where spiritual emotions are the usual center of personal energy; and there’s a certain composite image of universal saintliness, consistent across all religions, whose features can be easily identified.152
They are these:—
They are:
1. A feeling of being in a wider life than that of this world's selfish little interests; and a conviction, not merely intellectual, but as it were sensible, of the existence of an Ideal Power. In Christian saintliness this power is always personified as God; but abstract moral ideals, civic or patriotic utopias, or inner visions of holiness or right may also be felt as the true lords and enlargers of our life, in ways which I described in the lecture on the Reality of the Unseen.153
1. A sense of being part of something bigger than the selfish interests of this world; and a deep, almost tangible belief in an Ideal Power. In Christian saintliness, this power is usually depicted as God; however, abstract moral ideals, civic or patriotic visions, or personal experiences of holiness and righteousness can also be recognized as the true sources that expand our lives, in the ways I talked about in the lecture on the Reality of the Unseen.153
2. A sense of the friendly continuity of the ideal power with our own life, and a willing self-surrender to its control.
2. A feeling of the friendly connection between the ideal power and our own lives, along with a willingness to submit to its guidance.
3. An immense elation and freedom, as the outlines of the confining selfhood melt down.
3. An overwhelming sense of joy and liberation, as the boundaries of the restricted self begin to dissolve.
4. A shifting of the emotional centre towards loving and harmonious affections, towards “yes, yes” and away from “no,” where the claims of the non-ego are concerned.
4. A change in the emotional focus towards loving and harmonious feelings, leaning towards “yeah, yeah” and away from “nope,” especially when it comes to the needs of others.
These fundamental inner conditions have characteristic practical consequences, as follows:—
These basic internal conditions have specific practical outcomes, as follows:—
a. Asceticism.—The self-surrender may become so passionate as to turn into self-immolation. It may then so overrule the ordinary inhibitions of the flesh that the saint finds positive pleasure in sacrifice and asceticism, measuring and expressing as they do the degree of his loyalty to the higher power.
a. Self-discipline.—Self-surrender can become so intense that it leads to self-sacrifice. It can overpower the usual physical limitations to the point where the saint actually experiences joy in sacrifice and asceticism, which reflect and communicate his level of devotion to a higher power.
b. Strength of Soul.—The sense of enlargement of life may be so uplifting that personal motives and inhibitions, commonly omnipotent, become too insignificant for notice, and new reaches of patience and fortitude open out. Fears and anxieties go, and blissful equanimity takes their place. Come heaven, come hell, it makes no difference now!
b. Soul's Strength.—The feeling of life expanding can be so uplifting that personal motives and fears, which usually feel overwhelming, become too small to notice, and new levels of patience and resilience emerge. Worries and anxieties fade away, replaced by a blissful calm. Whether good or bad, it doesn't matter anymore!
“We forbid ourselves all seeking after popularity, all ambition to appear important. We pledge ourselves to abstain from falsehood, in all its degrees. We promise not to create or encourage illusions as to what is possible, by what we say or write. We promise to one another active sincerity, which strives to see truth clearly, and which never fears to declare what it sees.
“We focus on being authentic instead of seeking popularity or trying to appear important. We pledge to steer clear of any form of dishonesty. We agree not to create or spread false ideas about what can be achieved through our words or writing. We promise each other true honesty, which aims to clearly understand the truth and is always willing to share what it finds.
“We promise deliberate resistance to the tidal waves of fashion, to the ‘booms’ and panics of the public mind, to all the forms of weakness and of fear.
“We pledge to stand firm against the overwhelming waves of trends, the ‘fads’ and worries of the public, and against all forms of weakness and fear.
“We forbid ourselves the use of sarcasm. Of serious things we will speak seriously and unsmilingly, without banter and without the appearance of banter;—and even so of all things, for there are serious ways of being light of heart.
“We don’t let ourselves use sarcasm. We discuss serious issues earnestly and without humor, steering clear of jokes or any trace of joking;—and still, there are serious ways to be cheerful.
“We will put ourselves forward always for what we are, simply and without false humility, as well as without pedantry, affectation, or pride.”
“We will always be genuine and honest about who we are, without false modesty, pretentiousness, showiness, or arrogance.”
c. Purity.—The shifting of the emotional centre brings with it, first, increase of purity. The sensitiveness to spiritual discords is enhanced, and the cleansing of existence from brutal and sensual elements becomes imperative. Occasions of contact with such elements are avoided: the saintly life must deepen its spiritual consistency and keep unspotted from the world. In some temperaments this need of purity of spirit takes an ascetic turn, and weaknesses of the flesh are treated with relentless severity.
c. Cleanliness.—The shift in the emotional center leads to an increase in purity. Sensitivity to spiritual discord intensifies, making it essential to cleanse life of harsh and sensual influences. Situations involving such influences are avoided: a saintly life must strengthen its spiritual integrity and remain unblemished by the world. For some temperaments, this quest for spiritual purity can take on an ascetic form, where physical weaknesses are confronted with strict severity.
d. Charity.—The shifting of the emotional centre brings, secondly, increase of charity, tenderness for fellow-creatures. The ordinary motives to antipathy, which usually set such close bounds to tenderness among human beings, are inhibited. The saint loves his enemies, and treats loathsome beggars as his brothers.
d. Giving.—The change in the emotional center leads to a greater sense of charity and compassion for others. The usual reasons for dislike that often limit kindness among people are suppressed. The saint loves his enemies and treats destitute individuals as if they were his own brothers.
I now have to give some concrete illustrations of these fruits of the spiritual tree. The only difficulty is to choose, for they are so abundant.
I now need to provide some specific examples of these fruits of the spiritual tree. The only challenge is choosing, as they are so plentiful.
Since the sense of Presence of a higher and friendly Power seems to be the fundamental feature in the spiritual life, I will begin with that.
Since the feeling of the Presence of a higher and friendly Power seems to be the basic element of spiritual life, I will start with that.
In our narratives of conversion we saw how the world might look shining and transfigured to the convert,154 and, apart from anything acutely religious, we all have moments when the universal life seems to wrap us round with friendliness. In youth and health, in summer, in the woods or on the mountains, there come days when the weather seems all whispering with peace, hours when the goodness and beauty of existence enfold us like a dry warm climate, or chime through us as if our inner ears were subtly ringing with the world's security. Thoreau writes:—
In our stories of conversion, we saw how the world can appear bright and transformed to the convert, 154, and beyond anything strictly religious, we all have times when life feels like it wraps us in warmth. In youth and good health, during summer, in the woods or on the mountains, there are days when the weather seems to hum with peace, and hours when the goodness and beauty of life surround us like a warm, dry climate, or resonate within us as if our inner ears are gently ringing with the world's security. Thoreau writes:—
“Once, a few weeks after I came to the woods, for an hour I doubted whether the near neighborhood of man was not essential to a serene and healthy life. To be alone was somewhat unpleasant. But, in the midst of a gentle rain, while these thoughts prevailed, I was suddenly sensible of such sweet and beneficent society in Nature, in the very pattering of the drops, and in every sight and sound around my house, an infinite and unaccountable friendliness all at once, like an atmosphere, sustaining me, as made the fancied advantages of human neighborhood insignificant, and I have never thought of them since. Every little pine-needle expanded and swelled with sympathy and befriended me. I was so distinctly made aware of the presence of something kindred to me, that I thought no place could ever be strange to me again.”155
“A few weeks after I got to the woods, I began to wonder if being close to other people was really necessary for a peaceful and healthy life. Being alone felt a bit uneasy at first. But during a light rain, while I was lost in those thoughts, I suddenly experienced a warm and comforting connection with Nature, in the soothing sound of the raindrops and in everything I could see and hear around my home. It was like an endless and mysterious friendliness wrapping around me, making the supposed advantages of being with others seem insignificant, and I haven’t thought about them since. Every tiny pine needle seemed to resonate with kindness and welcomed me. I became deeply aware of a presence that felt like my own, and I realized that no place could ever feel strange to me again.”155
In the Christian consciousness this sense of the enveloping friendliness becomes most personal and definite. “The compensation,” writes a German author, “for the loss of that sense of personal independence which man so unwillingly gives up, is the disappearance of all fear from one's life, the quite indescribable and inexplicable feeling of an inner security, which one can only experience, but which, once it has been experienced, one can never forget.”156
In Christian awareness, this feeling of a surrounding friendliness becomes very personal and clear. “The payment,” writes a German author, “Losing that sense of personal independence that people often hesitate to let go of brings about the complete lack of all fear in one’s life, and a feeling of inner security that is completely indescribable and inexplicable. This feeling can only be experienced, but once it’s felt, it’s unforgettable.”156
I find an excellent description of this state of mind in a sermon by Mr. Voysey:—
I come across a great description of this state of mind in a sermon by Mr. Voysey:—
“It is the experience of myriads of trustful souls, that this sense of God's unfailing presence with them in their going out and in their coming in, and by night and day, is a source of absolute repose and confident calmness. It drives away all fear of what may befall them. That nearness of God is a constant security against terror and anxiety. It is not that they are at all assured of physical safety, or deem themselves protected by a love which is denied to others, but that they are in a state of mind equally ready to be safe or to meet with injury. If injury [pg 276]befall them, they will be content to bear it because the Lord is their keeper, and nothing can befall them without his will. If it be his will, then injury is for them a blessing and no calamity at all. Thus and thus only is the trustful man protected and shielded from harm. And I for one—by no means a thick-skinned or hard-nerved man—am absolutely satisfied with this arrangement, and do not wish for any other kind of immunity from danger and catastrophe. Quite as sensitive to pain as the most highly strung organism, I yet feel that the worst of it is conquered, and the sting taken out of it altogether, by the thought that God is our loving and sleepless keeper, and that nothing can hurt us without his will.”157
“Many trusting people feel a strong sense of God's constant presence in their everyday lives, whether they're out or at home, day or night. This awareness gives them complete peace and confidence, helping them deal with any fears about the future. Knowing that God is near gives them a solid sense of security against fear and worry. It’s not that they think they will always be physically safe or that they have a special protection that others don’t; instead, they are ready to be safe or to face harm. If harm comes their way, they accept it because they trust that the Lord is watching over them, and nothing can happen without His permission. If it is His will, then what seems like harm can actually be a blessing and not a disaster at all. This is the only way a trusting person is truly protected from damage. As for me—not someone who is tough or unfeeling—I am completely satisfied with this arrangement and don’t look for any other way to avoid danger and misfortune. Just as sensitive to pain as anyone else, I believe that the worst can be made bearable, and its pain softened, by the comforting thought that God is our loving and watchful guardian, and that nothing can harm us without His will.”157
More excited expressions of this condition are abundant in religious literature. I could easily weary you with their monotony. Here is an account from Mrs. Jonathan Edwards:—
More enthusiastic expressions of this condition are plentiful in religious literature. I could easily bore you with their sameness. Here’s an account from Mrs. Jonathan Edwards:—
“Last night,” Mrs. Edwards writes, “was the sweetest night I ever had in my life. I never before, for so long a time together, enjoyed so much of the light and rest and sweetness of heaven in my soul, but without the least agitation of body during the whole time. Part of the night I lay awake, sometimes asleep, and sometimes between sleeping and waking. But all night I continued in a constant, clear, and lively sense of the heavenly sweetness of Christ's excellent love, of his nearness to me, and of my dearness to him; with an inexpressibly sweet calmness of soul in an entire rest in him. I seemed to myself to perceive a glow of divine love come down from the heart of Christ in heaven into my heart in a constant stream, like a stream or pencil of sweet light. At the same time my heart and soul all flowed out in love to Christ, so that there seemed to be a constant flowing and reflowing of heavenly love, and I appeared to myself to float or swim, in these bright, sweet beams, like the motes swimming in the beams of the sun, or the streams of his light which come in at the window. I think that what I felt each minute was worth more than all the outward comfort and pleasure which I had enjoyed in my whole life put [pg 277]together. It was pleasure, without the least sting, or any interruption. It was a sweetness, which my soul was lost in; it seemed to be all that my feeble frame could sustain. There was but little difference, whether I was asleep or awake, but if there was any difference, the sweetness was greatest while I was asleep.158 As I awoke early the next morning, it seemed to me that I had entirely done with myself. I felt that the opinions of the world concerning me were nothing, and that I had no more to do with any outward interest of my own than with that of a person whom I never saw. The glory of God seemed to swallow up every wish and desire of my heart.... After retiring to rest and sleeping a little while, I awoke, and was led to reflect on God's mercy to me, in giving me, for many years, a willingness to die; and after that, in making me willing to live, that I might do and suffer whatever he called me to here. I also thought how God had graciously given me an entire resignation to his will, with respect to the kind and manner of death that I should die; having been made willing to die on the rack, or at the stake, and if it were God's will, to die in darkness. But now it occurred to me, I used to think of living no longer than to the ordinary age of man. Upon this I was led to ask myself, whether I was not willing to be kept out of heaven even longer; and my whole heart seemed immediately to reply: Yes, a thousand years, and a thousand in horror, if it be most for the honor of God, the torment of my body being so great, awful, and overwhelming that none could bear to live in the country where the spectacle was seen, and the torment of my mind being vastly greater. And it seemed to me that I found a perfect willingness, quietness, and alacrity of soul in [pg 278]consenting that it should be so, if it were most for the glory of God, so that there was no hesitation, doubt, or darkness in my mind. The glory of God seemed to overcome me and swallow me up, and every conceivable suffering, and everything that was terrible to my nature, seemed to shrink to nothing before it. This resignation continued in its clearness and brightness the rest of the night, and all the next day, and the night following, and on Monday in the forenoon, without interruption or abatement.”159
“Last night,” Mrs. Edwards writes, “Last night was the best I've ever had in my life. I've never felt so much light, rest, and heavenly sweetness in my soul for such a long time, without any agitation in my body the entire time. At times I lay awake, sometimes sleeping, sometimes drifting between sleep and wakefulness. But throughout the night, I felt a constant, clear, and vibrant sense of Christ's incredible love, his closeness, and my importance to him; along with an indescribably sweet calmness of spirit in complete rest in him. It felt like I could see a glow of divine love flowing from Christ's heart in heaven to mine like a stream of beautiful light. At the same time, my heart and soul flowed out in love to Christ, creating a constant exchange of heavenly love, and I felt like I was floating or swimming in these bright, sweet rays, like dust motes in the sunbeams, or the streams of light coming through the window. I believe that what I felt every minute was worth more than all the comfort and pleasure of my entire life put together. It was pleasure without any sting or interruption. It was a sweetness that my soul fully immersed itself in; it seemed to be all my fragile body could handle. There was little difference between being asleep and awake, but if there was any difference, the sweetness was greatest while I slept.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ When I woke up early the next morning, I felt completely done with myself. I realized that the world's opinions about me didn't mean anything, and I had no more connection to any of my previous interests than to a person I'd never met. The glory of God seemed to consume every wish and desire of my heart. After going to bed and sleeping for a while, I woke up and started to reflect on God's mercy towards me, for giving me a willingness to die for many years; and then, in making me willing to live, so I could do and suffer whatever he called me to do here. I also thought about how God had graciously given me complete resignation to his will concerning the kind and manner of death I might face; being made willing to die in ways like on the rack or at the stake, and if it was God's will, even to die in darkness. But then I realized I had previously thought about living only as long as an average lifespan. This led me to ask myself if I was willing to be kept away from heaven even longer; and my whole heart seemed to answer immediately: Yes, a thousand years, even a thousand in torment, if it most honors God, the suffering of my body being so immense, dreadful, and overwhelming that no one could endure living in that agony, and my mental suffering being far greater. It felt like I found a complete willingness, peace, and eagerness of soul in agreeing that it should be so, if it was best for the glory of God, so that there was no hesitation, doubt, or darkness in my mind. The glory of God seemed to overcome and engulf me, and every possible suffering and everything that terrified me seemed to shrink to nothing in comparison. This sense of resignation remained clear and bright throughout the rest of the night, all the next day, and the following night, and on Monday morning, without any interruption.”159
The annals of Catholic saintship abound in records as ecstatic or more ecstatic than this. “Often the assaults of the divine love,” it is said of the Sister Séraphique de la Martinière, “reduced her almost to the point of death. She used tenderly to complain of this to God. ‘I cannot support it,’ she used to say. ‘Bear gently with my weakness, or I shall expire under the violence of your love.’ ”160
The records of Catholic saints are filled with accounts as ecstatic or even more ecstatic than this. "Often, the immense power of divine love," it's said of Sister Séraphique de la Martinière, “brought her to the edge of death. She would lovingly tell God how she felt about it. ‘I can't take it,’ she would say. ‘Please be gentle with my weakness, or I'll be overwhelmed by the strength of your love.’ ”160
Let me pass next to the Charity and Brotherly Love which are a usual fruit of saintliness, and have always been reckoned essential theological virtues, however limited may have been the kinds of service which the particular theology enjoined. Brotherly love would follow logically from the assurance of God's friendly presence, the notion of our brotherhood as men being an immediate inference from that of God's fatherhood of us all. When Christ utters the precepts: “Love your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them which despitefully use you, and persecute you,” he gives for a reason: “That ye may be the children of your Father which is in heaven: for he maketh his sun to rise on the evil and on the good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust.” One might therefore [pg 279] be tempted to explain both the humility as to one's self and the charity towards others which characterize spiritual excitement, as results of the all-leveling character of theistic belief. But these affections are certainly not mere derivatives of theism. We find them in Stoicism, in Hinduism, and in Buddhism in the highest possible degree. They harmonize with paternal theism beautifully; but they harmonize with all reflection whatever upon the dependence of mankind on general causes; and we must, I think, consider them not subordinate but coördinate parts of that great complex excitement in the study of which we are engaged. Religious rapture, moral enthusiasm, ontological wonder, cosmic emotion, are all unifying states of mind, in which the sand and grit of the selfhood incline to disappear, and tenderness to rule. The best thing is to describe the condition integrally as a characteristic affection to which our nature is liable, a region in which we find ourselves at home, a sea in which we swim; but not to pretend to explain its parts by deriving them too cleverly from one another. Like love or fear, the faith-state is a natural psychic complex, and carries charity with it by organic consequence. Jubilation is an expansive affection, and all expansive affections are self-forgetful and kindly so long as they endure.
Let me move on to the concepts of Charity and Brotherly Love, which are common fruits of saintliness and have always been considered essential theological virtues, regardless of the limitations in the types of service that a particular theology may prescribe. Brotherly love logically stems from the assurance of God's friendly presence, as the idea of our brotherhood as humans is a direct conclusion from the notion of God's fatherhood over us all. When Christ states the precepts: “Love your enemies, bless those who insult you, do good to those who dislike you, and pray for those who mistreat and persecute you,” he provides the reasoning: "That you may be children of your Father in heaven; for He makes the sun rise on both the evil and the good, and sends rain on both the just and the unjust." One might be tempted to explain both the humility regarding oneself and the charity towards others that characterize spiritual excitement as results of the leveling nature of theistic belief. However, these feelings are certainly not just derivatives of theism. We find them in Stoicism, Hinduism, and Buddhism to the highest degree. They beautifully harmonize with paternal theism; but they synchronize with any reflection on humanity's dependence on broader causes. We should consider them not as subordinate but as coördinate elements of the complex excitement we are studying. Religious joy, moral enthusiasm, ontological wonder, and cosmic emotion are all unifying mental states where the details of individual selfhood tend to fade away, making space for tenderness. The best way to describe this state is as a characteristic feeling to which our nature is susceptible—a place where we feel at home, a sea in which we swim; but we should not try to overly explain its components by deriving them too cleverly from each other. Like love or fear, the faith-state is a natural psychological complex and inherently includes charity. Jubilation is an expansive emotion, and all expansive emotions are self-forgetful and kind as long as they last.
We find this the case even when they are pathological in origin. In his instructive work, la Tristesse et la Joie,161 M. Georges Dumas compares together the melancholy and the joyous phase of circular insanity, and shows that, while selfishness characterizes the one, the other is marked by altruistic impulses. No human being so stingy and useless as was Marie in her melancholy period! But the moment the happy period begins, “sympathy and kindness become her characteristic sentiments. She displays [pg 280] a universal goodwill, not only of intention, but in act.... She becomes solicitous of the health of other patients, interested in getting them out, desirous to procure wool to knit socks for some of them. Never since she has been under my observation have I heard her in her joyous period utter any but charitable opinions.”162 And later, Dr. Dumas says of all such joyous conditions that “unselfish sentiments and tender emotions are the only affective states to be found in them. The subject's mind is closed against envy, hatred, and vindictiveness, and wholly transformed into benevolence, indulgence, and mercy.”163
We see this even when the cause is pathological. In his insightful work, la Tristesse et la Joie, M. Georges Dumas compares the melancholy and joyous phases of circular insanity, showing that while the former is characterized by selfishness, the latter is marked by altruistic impulses. No one is as stingy and unhelpful as Marie was during her sad phase! But the moment the happy phase starts, "Sympathy and kindness become her defining emotions. She demonstrates [pg 280] universal goodwill, not just in her intentions but also in her actions.... She becomes worried about the health of other patients, eager to help them and wanting to gather wool to knit socks for some of them. Since I started watching her, I have never heard her express anything but charitable thoughts during her happy phase."162 Later, Dr. Dumas remarks about all such joyful conditions that "Selfless feelings and gentle emotions are the only feelings they experience. The person's mind is free from envy, hatred, and resentment, completely transformed into kindness, understanding, and compassion."163
There is thus an organic affinity between joyousness and tenderness, and their companionship in the saintly life need in no way occasion surprise. Along with the happiness, this increase of tenderness is often noted in narratives of conversion. “I began to work for others”;—“I had more tender feeling for my family and friends”;—“I spoke at once to a person with whom I had been angry”;—“I felt for every one, and loved my friends better”;—“I felt every one to be my friend”;—these are so many expressions from the records collected by Professor Starbuck.164
There is an organic connection between joy and tenderness, and their presence together in a saintly life shouldn’t be surprising. Along with happiness, this increase in tenderness is often noted in stories of conversion. "I began working for other people.";—"I felt more empathy for my family and friends.";—"I quickly talked to someone I had been upset with.";—"I cared for everyone and loved my friends even more.";—"I felt like everyone was my friend.";—these are just a few expressions from the records collected by Professor Starbuck.164
“When,” says Mrs. Edwards, continuing the narrative from which I made quotation a moment ago, “I arose on the morning of the Sabbath, I felt a love to all mankind, wholly peculiar in its strength and sweetness, far beyond all that I had ever felt before. The power of that love seemed inexpressible. I thought, if I were surrounded by enemies, who were venting their malice and cruelty upon me, in tormenting me, it would still be impossible that I should cherish any feelings towards them but those of love, and pity, and ardent desires for their happiness. I never before felt so far from a disposition to judge and censure others, as I did that morning. I realized also, in [pg 281]an unusual and very lively manner, how great a part of Christianity lies in the performance of our social and relative duties to one another. The same joyful sense continued throughout the day—a sweet love to God and all mankind.”
“When,” Mrs. Edwards says, picking up the story I quoted a moment ago, “I woke up on Sunday morning feeling an incredible love for all of humanity, unique in its strength and sweetness, far beyond anything I had ever felt before. The depth of that love was beyond words. I thought that even if I were surrounded by enemies showing me their malice and cruelty, tormenting me, I still couldn't feel anything towards them but love, compassion, and a deep desire for their happiness. I had never felt so detached from the urge to judge and criticize others as I did that morning. I also realized, in a very vivid way, how important a part of Christianity is fulfilling our social and relational responsibilities to one another. That same joyful feeling lasted throughout the day—a sweet love for God and all of humanity.”
Whatever be the explanation of the charity, it may efface all usual human barriers.165
Whatever the reason for the charity, it can remove all typical human barriers.165
Here, for instance, is an example of Christian non-resistance from Richard Weaver's autobiography. Weaver was a collier, a semi-professional pugilist in his younger days, who became a much beloved evangelist. Fighting, after drinking, seems to have been the sin to which he originally felt his flesh most perversely inclined. After his first conversion he had a backsliding, which consisted in pounding a man who had insulted a girl. Feeling that, having once fallen, he might as well be hanged for a sheep as for a lamb, he got drunk and went and broke the jaw of another man who had lately challenged him to fight and taunted him with cowardice for refusing as a Christian man;—I mention these incidents to show how genuine a change of heart is implied in the later conduct which he describes as follows:—
Here’s an example of Christian non-resistance from Richard Weaver's autobiography. Weaver was a miner and a semi-professional boxer in his younger days, who later became a beloved evangelist. Fighting, after drinking, seems to have been the sin he initially struggled with the most. After his first conversion, he experienced a relapse, which involved beating up a man who had insulted a girl. Feeling that since he had already fallen, he might as well go all in, he got drunk and broke the jaw of another man who had recently challenged him to a fight and called him a coward for refusing as a Christian;—I mention these incidents to illustrate the genuine change of heart reflected in his later actions, which he describes as follows:—
“I went down the drift and found the boy crying because a fellow-workman was trying to take the wagon from him by force. I said to him:—
“I went down the hill and saw the boy crying because a coworker was trying to take the wagon from him by force. I said to him:—
“ ‘Tom, you mustn't take that wagon.’
“ ‘Tom, you can't use that wagon.’
“He swore at me, and called me a Methodist devil. I told him that God did not tell me to let him rob me. He cursed again, and said he would push the wagon over me.
“He shouted at me and called me a Methodist devil. I responded that God didn’t tell me to let him take advantage of me. He cursed again and threatened to run the wagon over me.
“ ‘Well,’ I said, ‘let us see whether the devil and thee are stronger than the Lord and me.’
“ ‘Well,’ I said, ‘let's see if the devil and you are stronger than the Lord and me.’
“And the Lord and I proving stronger than the devil and he, he had to get out of the way, or the wagon would have gone over him. So I gave the wagon to the boy. Then said Tom:—
“God and I were more powerful than the devil, so he had to step aside, or the wagon would have hit him. I handed the wagon to the boy. Then Tom said:
“ ‘I've a good mind to smack thee on the face.’
“ ‘I want to slap you in the face.’
“ ‘Well,’ I said, ‘if that will do thee any good, thou canst do it.’ So he struck me on the face.
“ ‘Well,’ I said, ‘if that helps you, go for it.’ So he punched me in the face.
“I turned the other cheek to him, and said, ‘Strike again.’
“I turned my head and said, ‘Do it again.’
“He struck again and again, till he had struck me five times. I turned my cheek for the sixth stroke; but he turned away cursing. I shouted after him: ‘The Lord forgive thee, for I do, and the Lord save thee.’
“He kept hitting me repeatedly until he had struck me five times. I turned my cheek for the sixth hit, but he turned away, cursing. I called out to him: ‘May the Lord forgive you, because I do, and may the Lord save you.’
“This was on a Saturday; and when I went home from the coal-pit my wife saw my face was swollen, and asked what was the matter with it. I said: ‘I've been fighting, and I've given a man a good thrashing.’
“This happened on a Saturday. When I got home from the coal mine, my wife saw that my face was swollen and asked what happened. I replied: ‘I got into a fight, and I really beat up a guy.’
“She burst out weeping, and said, ‘O Richard, what made you fight?’ Then I told her all about it; and she thanked the Lord I had not struck back.
“She began to cry and said, ‘Oh Richard, why did you fight?’ I then explained everything to her, and she thanked God that I hadn’t retaliated.
“But the Lord had struck, and his blows have more effect than man's. Monday came. The devil began to tempt me, saying: ‘The other men will laugh at thee for allowing Tom to treat thee as he did on Saturday.’ I cried, ‘Get thee behind me, Satan;’—and went on my way to the coal-pit.
“But the Lord had struck, and His blows are stronger than any man's. Monday arrived. The devil started to tempt me, saying: ‘The other guys will laugh at you for letting Tom treat you that way on Saturday.’ I shouted, ‘Get behind me, Satan;’—and I kept going to the coal pit.
“Tom was the first man I saw. I said ‘Good-morning,’ but got no reply.
“Tom was the first person I saw. I said ‘Good morning,’ but didn’t hear anything back.
“He went down first. When I got down, I was surprised to see him sitting on the wagon-road waiting for me. When I came to him he burst into tears and said: ‘Richard, will you forgive me for striking you?’
“He went down first. When I got down, I was surprised to see him sitting on the road waiting for me. When I reached him, he broke down in tears and said: ‘Richard, will you forgive me for hitting you?’
“Love your enemies!” Mark you, not simply those who happen not to be your friends, but your enemies, your positive and active enemies. Either this is a mere Oriental hyperbole, a bit of verbal extravagance, meaning only that we should, as far as we can, abate our animosities, or else it is sincere and literal. Outside of certain cases of intimate individual relation, it seldom has been taken literally. Yet it makes one ask the question: Can there in general be a level of emotion so unifying, so obliterative of differences between man and man, that even enmity may come to be an irrelevant circumstance and fail to inhibit the friendlier interests aroused? If positive well-wishing could attain so supreme a degree of excitement, those who were swayed by it might well seem superhuman beings. Their life would be morally discrete from the life of other men, and there is no saying, in the absence of positive experience of an authentic kind,—for there are few active examples in our scriptures, and the Buddhistic examples are legendary,167—what the effects might be: they might conceivably transform the world.
"Love your enemies!" Keep in mind, not just those who aren't your friends, but your rivals, your real, active enemies. This could either be just an exaggerated saying, suggesting we should try to reduce our hostilities, or it might be a genuine, straightforward command. In most cases, it hasn't really been taken literally, except in some close personal relations. Yet it raises an interesting question: Is there a kind of emotion so powerful that it can erase differences between people, making even hatred seem unimportant and not a barrier to forming friendlier connections? If good intentions could reach such an extraordinary level, those influenced by it might appear almost superhuman. Their lives would be morally distinct from others, and we can only speculate—since there are few real examples in our religious texts and the Buddhist ones are mostly myths,167—what the outcomes could be: they might potentially change the world.
Psychologically and in principle, the precept “Love your enemies” is not self-contradictory. It is merely the extreme limit of a kind of magnanimity with which, in the shape of pitying tolerance of our oppressors, we are fairly familiar. Yet if radically followed, it would involve such a breach with our instinctive springs of action as a whole, and with the present world's arrangements, [pg 284] that a critical point would practically be passed, and we should be born into another kingdom of being. Religious emotion makes us feel that other kingdom to be close at hand, within our reach.
Psychologically and in principle, the idea “Love your enemies.” isn’t contradictory. It’s just the ultimate expression of a type of generosity we often recognize as a kind of compassionate tolerance toward those who oppress us. However, if taken to heart, it would create such a disconnect with our natural impulses and the current state of the world, [pg 284] that we would reach a tipping point and enter a completely different realm of existence. Religious feelings lead us to sense that this other realm is nearby and within our grasp.
The inhibition of instinctive repugnance is proved not only by the showing of love to enemies, but by the showing of it to any one who is personally loathsome. In the annals of saintliness we find a curious mixture of motives impelling in this direction. Asceticism plays its part; and along with charity pure and simple, we find humility or the desire to disclaim distinction and to grovel on the common level before God. Certainly all three principles were at work when Francis of Assisi and Ignatius Loyola exchanged their garments with those of filthy beggars. All three are at work when religious persons consecrate their lives to the care of leprosy or other peculiarly unpleasant diseases. The nursing of the sick is a function to which the religious seem strongly drawn, even apart from the fact that church traditions set that way. But in the annals of this sort of charity we find fantastic excesses of devotion recorded which are only explicable by the frenzy of self-immolation simultaneously aroused. Francis of Assisi kisses his lepers; Margaret Mary Alacoque, Francis Xavier, St. John of God, and others are said to have cleansed the sores and ulcers of their patients with their respective tongues; and the lives of such saints as Elizabeth of Hungary and Madame de Chantal are full of a sort of reveling in hospital purulence, disagreeable to read of, and which makes us admire and shudder at the same time.
The suppression of natural disgust is shown not just by loving our enemies, but by showing love to anyone we personally find repulsive. In the history of sainthood, we see a strange mix of motivations driving this behavior. Asceticism plays a role, and along with simple charity, there’s humility or the desire to reject any sense of superiority and to humble oneself before God. All three of these principles were evident when Francis of Assisi and Ignatius Loyola swapped clothes with filthy beggars. They are also present when religious individuals dedicate their lives to caring for those with leprosy or other particularly unpleasant diseases. The act of nursing the sick seems to strongly attract religious people, even aside from the traditions of the Church. However, within this type of charity, we find astonishing displays of devotion that are only understandable in light of the overwhelming drive for self-sacrifice. Francis of Assisi kissed his lepers; Margaret Mary Alacoque, Francis Xavier, St. John of God, and others are said to have used their tongues to clean the sores and ulcers of their patients; and the lives of saints like Elizabeth of Hungary and Madame de Chantal are filled with a sort of fascination with the unpleasantness of hospitals, which is uncomfortable to read about and makes us both admire and recoil.
So much for the human love aroused by the faith-state. Let me next speak of the Equanimity, Resignation, Fortitude, and Patience which it brings.
So much for the human love inspired by the faith-state. Now let me talk about the calmness, acceptance, strength, and patience that it brings.
“A paradise of inward tranquillity” seems to be faith's usual result; and it is easy, even without being religious one's self, to understand this. A moment back, in treating of the sense of God's presence, I spoke of the unaccountable feeling of safety which one may then have. And, indeed, how can it possibly fail to steady the nerves, to cool the fever, and appease the fret, if one be sensibly conscious that, no matter what one's difficulties for the moment may appear to be, one's life as a whole is in the keeping of a power whom one can absolutely trust? In deeply religious men the abandonment of self to this power is passionate. Whoever not only says, but feels, “God's will be done,” is mailed against every weakness; and the whole historic array of martyrs, missionaries, and religious reformers is there to prove the tranquil-mindedness, under naturally agitating or distressing circumstances, which self-surrender brings.
“Paradise of inner peace” seems to be the usual outcome of faith; and it’s easy, even for someone who isn’t religious, to understand this. A moment ago, when discussing the sense of God's presence, I mentioned the inexplicable feeling of safety that one might experience then. And truly, how could it not calm the nerves, cool the fever, and soothe the anxiety, if one is aware that, despite the difficulties faced in the moment, one’s entire life is in the hands of a power that can be completely trusted? In deeply religious people, surrendering oneself to this power is intense. Anyone who not only says, but feels, “Let God's will be done,” is protected against every weakness; and the long history of martyrs, missionaries, and religious reformers shows the calmness that self-surrender brings, even in challenging or distressing situations.
The temper of the tranquil-mindedness differs, of course, according as the person is of a constitutionally sombre or of a constitutionally cheerful cast of mind. In the sombre it partakes more of resignation and submission; in the cheerful it is a joyous consent. As an example of the former temper, I quote part of a letter from Professor Lagneau, a venerated teacher of philosophy who lately died, a great invalid, at Paris:—
The attitude of a calm mind varies, of course, depending on whether a person has a naturally serious or a naturally cheerful disposition. In those who are serious, it leans more toward acceptance and submission; in those who are cheerful, it is a happy agreement. For an example of the first attitude, I’ll share part of a letter from Professor Lagneau, a respected philosophy teacher who recently passed away, a great sufferer, in Paris:—
“My life, for the success of which you send good wishes, will be what it is able to be. I ask nothing from it, I expect nothing from it. For long years now I exist, think, and act, and am worth what I am worth, only through the despair which is my sole strength and my sole foundation. May it preserve for me, even in these last trials to which I am coming, the courage to do without the desire of deliverance. I ask nothing more from the Source whence all strength cometh, and if that is granted, your wishes will have been accomplished.”168
“My life, for which you send your good wishes, will be what it is. I ask for nothing from it, and I expect nothing. For many years now, I’ve lived, thought, and acted, and my worth is based only on the despair that is my only strength and foundation. I hope it gives me the courage to face these final challenges without wanting to be rescued. I ask nothing more from the Source of all strength, and if that's granted, your wishes will have come true.”168
There is something pathetic and fatalistic about this, but the power of such a tone as a protection against outward shocks is manifest. Pascal is another Frenchman of pessimistic natural temperament. He expresses still more amply the temper of self-surrendering submissiveness:—
There’s something sad and resigned about this, but it’s clear that such a tone serves as a shield against external shocks. Pascal, another Frenchman with a naturally pessimistic outlook, conveys an even stronger sense of self-surrendering submission:—
“Deliver me, Lord,” he writes in his prayers, “from the sadness at my proper suffering which self-love might give, but put into me a sadness like your own. Let my sufferings appease your choler. Make them an occasion for my conversion and salvation. I ask you neither for health nor for sickness, for life nor for death; but that you may dispose of my health and my sickness, my life and my death, for your glory, for my salvation, and for the use of the Church and of your saints, of whom I would by your grace be one. You alone know what is expedient for me; you are the sovereign master; do with me according to your will. Give to me, or take away from me, only conform my will to yours. I know but one thing, Lord, that it is good to follow you, and bad to offend you. Apart from that, I know not what is good or bad in anything. I know not which is most profitable to me, health or sickness, wealth or poverty, nor anything else in the world. That discernment is beyond the power of men or angels, and is hidden among the secrets of your Providence, which I adore, but do not seek to fathom.”169
“Lord, please help me,” he includes in his prayers, “I want to experience a sadness like yours, rather than the sorrow that comes from self-love. Let my suffering ease your anger. Turn it into a means of my transformation and salvation. I’m not asking for health or illness, life or death; I simply want you to manage my health and illness, my life and death, for your glory, for my salvation, and for the good of the Church and your saints, of whom I hope to be one by your grace. You alone know what’s best for me; you have the final say; do as you please. Give to me, or take away from me, just help me align my will with yours. I know one thing, Lord: following you is good, and going against you is bad. Beyond that, I’m not sure what’s good or bad in any situation. I don’t know whether health or illness, wealth or poverty, or anything else is truly best for me. That kind of understanding is beyond human or angelic grasp and is hidden in the mysteries of your Providence, which I respect, but don’t try to understand.”169
When we reach more optimistic temperaments, the resignation grows less passive. Examples are sown so broadcast throughout history that I might well pass on without citation. As it is, I snatch at the first that occurs to my mind. Madame Guyon, a frail creature physically, was yet of a happy native disposition. She went through many perils with admirable serenity of soul. After being sent to prison for heresy,—
When we encounter more optimistic personalities, the resignation becomes less passive. There are so many examples throughout history that I could easily go on without citing any. As it stands, I’ll take the first one that pops into my head. Madame Guyon, though physically delicate, had a naturally cheerful outlook. She faced many dangers with remarkable inner peace. After being imprisoned for heresy,—
“Some of my friends,” she writes, “wept bitterly at the hearing of it, but such was my state of acquiescence and resignation [pg 287]that it failed to draw any tears from me.... There appeared to be in me then, as I find it to be in me now, such an entire loss of what regards myself, that any of my own interests gave me little pain or pleasure; ever wanting to will or wish for myself only the very thing which God does.” In another place she writes: “We all of us came near perishing in a river which we found it necessary to pass. The carriage sank in the quicksand. Others who were with us threw themselves out in excessive fright. But I found my thoughts so much taken up with God that I had no distinct sense of danger. It is true that the thought of being drowned passed across my mind, but it cost no other sensation or reflection in me than this—that I felt quite contented and willing it were so, if it were my heavenly Father's choice.” Sailing from Nice to Genoa, a storm keeps her eleven days at sea. “As the irritated waves dashed round us,” she writes, “I could not help experiencing a certain degree of satisfaction in my mind. I pleased myself with thinking that those mutinous billows, under the command of Him who does all things rightly, might probably furnish me with a watery grave. Perhaps I carried the point too far, in the pleasure which I took in thus seeing myself beaten and bandied by the swelling waters. Those who were with me took notice of my intrepidity.”170
“Some of my friends,” she's writing, “They cried uncontrollably when they heard it, but I was in a state of acceptance and resignation [pg 287] that I didn’t shed any tears.... At that moment, just like now, I felt such a complete loss of self that my own interests brought me little joy or sadness; I always wanted to will or wish for only what God desires.” In another section she writes: “We almost drowned in a river we needed to cross. The carriage got stuck in quicksand. The others with us jumped out in panic. But my thoughts were so focused on God that I didn’t really feel the danger. It's true that the idea of drowning crossed my mind, but it didn’t trigger any real emotions or thoughts in me other than this—that I felt completely at peace and was willing for it to happen, if that was my heavenly Father's choice.” While sailing from Nice to Genoa, a storm forced her to stay at sea for eleven days. “When the furious waves crashed around us,” she's writing, “I couldn’t shake the feeling of satisfaction. I reassured myself that those wild waves, under the control of the One who does everything flawlessly, could very well be my watery end. Maybe I overdid it, relishing the thrill of being tossed around by the rising waters. The people around me saw my courage.”170
The contempt of danger which religious enthusiasm produces may be even more buoyant still. I take an example from that charming recent autobiography, “With Christ at Sea,” by Frank Bullen. A couple of days after he went through the conversion on shipboard of which he there gives an account,—
The disregard for danger that religious enthusiasm creates can be even more powerful. I’ll give an example from the delightful recent autobiography, “With Christ on the Sea,” by Frank Bullen. A few days after he describes the conversion he experienced on the ship—
“It was blowing stiffly,” he writes, “and we were carrying a press of canvas to get north out of the bad weather. Shortly after four bells we hauled down the flying-jib, and I sprang out astride the boom to furl it. I was sitting astride the boom when suddenly it gave way with me. The sail slipped through my fingers, and I fell backwards, hanging head downwards [pg 288]over the seething tumult of shining foam under the ship's bows, suspended by one foot. But I felt only high exultation in my certainty of eternal life. Although death was divided from me by a hair's breadth, and I was acutely conscious of the fact, it gave me no sensation but joy. I suppose I could have hung there no longer than five seconds, but in that time I lived a whole age of delight. But my body asserted itself, and with a desperate gymnastic effort I regained the boom. How I furled the sail I don't know, but I sang at the utmost pitch of my voice praises to God that went pealing out over the dark waste of waters.”171
“It was really windy,” he's writing, “We were carrying a lot of canvas to get away from the bad weather. Shortly after four bells, we took down the flying-jib, and I jumped out over the boom to roll it up. I was sitting on the boom when suddenly it broke. The sail slipped through my fingers, and I fell backwards, hanging upside down[pg 288]over the swirling mass of shining foam beneath the ship's bow, suspended by one foot. But all I felt was pure joy in my belief in eternal life. Even though death was just a hair's breadth away, and I was fully aware of it, all I felt was happiness. I think I hung there for no more than five seconds, but in that moment, I experienced a lifetime of joy. Then my body kicked in, and with a desperate effort, I climbed back onto the boom. I have no idea how I rolled up the sail, but I sang at the top of my lungs praises to God that echoed out over the dark expanse of water.”171
The annals of martyrdom are of course the signal field of triumph for religious imperturbability. Let me cite as an example the statement of a humble sufferer, persecuted as a Huguenot under Louis XIV.:—
The records of martyrdom are clearly the definitive arena of victory for unwavering faith. Let me bring up the words of a humble sufferer who was persecuted as a Huguenot under Louis XIV.:—
“They shut all the doors,” Blanche Gamond writes, “and I saw six women, each with a bunch of willow rods as thick as the hand could hold, and a yard long. He gave me the order, ‘Undress yourself,’ which I did. He said, ‘You are leaving on your shift; you must take it off.’ They had so little patience that they took it off themselves, and I was naked from the waist up. They brought a cord with which they tied me to a beam in the kitchen. They drew the cord tight with all their strength and asked me, ‘Does it hurt you?’ and then they discharged their fury upon me, exclaiming as they struck me, ‘Pray now to your God.’ It was the Roulette woman who held this language. But at this moment I received the greatest consolation that I can ever receive in my life, since I had the honor of being whipped for the name of Christ, and in addition of being crowned with his mercy and his consolations. Why can I not write down the inconceivable influences, consolations, and peace which I felt interiorly? To understand them one must have passed by the same trial; they were so great that I was ravished, for there where afflictions abound grace is given superabundantly. In vain the women cried, ‘We must double our blows; she does not feel them, for she neither speaks nor [pg 289]cries.’ And how should I have cried, since I was swooning with happiness within?”172
“They shut all the doors,” Blanche Gamond is writing, “I saw six women, each holding a bundle of willow rods as thick as a hand can grasp and about a yard long. He commanded me, ‘Take off your clothes,’ and I complied. He said, ‘You're finishing your shift; you need to take it off.’ They were so impatient that they helped me strip, leaving me naked from the waist up. They brought a cord and tied me to a beam in the kitchen. They pulled the cord tight with all their strength and asked me, ‘Does it hurt?’ Then they let their anger out on me, shouting as they hit me, ‘Go ahead and pray to your God.’ It was the Roulette woman who said this. But in that moment, I felt the greatest comfort I could ever experience, honored to suffer for the name of Christ and blessed with His mercy and comfort. Why can't I express the incredible influences, comforts, and peace I felt inside? To understand them, you have to endure the same trial; they were so profound that I was overwhelmed because where there are afflictions, grace is given abundantly. The women cried in vain, ‘We need to hit her harder; she doesn’t feel it, since she neither speaks nor [pg 289]cries.’ And how could I have cried when I was blissfully swooning inside?”172
The transition from tenseness, self-responsibility, and worry, to equanimity, receptivity, and peace, is the most wonderful of all those shiftings of inner equilibrium, those changes of the personal centre of energy, which I have analyzed so often; and the chief wonder of it is that it so often comes about, not by doing, but by simply relaxing and throwing the burden down. This abandonment of self-responsibility seems to be the fundamental act in specifically religious, as distinguished from moral practice. It antedates theologies and is independent of philosophies. Mind-cure, theosophy, stoicism, ordinary neurological hygiene, insist on it as emphatically as Christianity does, and it is capable of entering into closest marriage with every speculative creed.173 Christians who have it strongly live in what is called “recollection,” and are never anxious about the future, nor worry over the outcome of the day. Of Saint Catharine of Genoa it is said that “she took cognizance of things, only as they were presented to her in succession, moment by moment.” To her holy soul, “the divine moment was the present moment,... and when the present moment was estimated in itself and in its relations, and when the duty that was involved in it was accomplished, it was permitted to pass away as if it had never been, and to give way to the facts and duties of the moment which came after.”174
The transition from tension, self-responsibility, and worry to calm, openness, and peace is the most amazing of all those shifts in inner balance, those changes in personal energy that I have analyzed so often. The most remarkable part is that it often happens not through action, but simply by relaxing and letting go of the burden. This letting go of self-responsibility seems to be the key act in religious practice, as opposed to moral practice. It comes before any theologies and is separate from philosophies. Mind-cure, theosophy, stoicism, and regular mental health practices emphasize it just as strongly as Christianity does, and it can integrate with every speculative belief. Christians who embrace this fully live in what is called “recollection,” and are never anxious about the future or worried about the outcomes of their day. About Saint Catharine of Genoa, it is said that “she acknowledged things only as they came to her, moment by moment.” To her holy soul, “the divine moment was the present moment,... and when the present moment was assessed on its own and in relation to what followed, and when the duty involved was fulfilled, it was allowed to pass as if it had never been, making way for the facts and responsibilities of the next moment.”
Hinduism, mind-cure, and theosophy all lay great emphasis upon this concentration of the consciousness upon the moment at hand.
Hinduism, mind-cure, and theosophy all place a strong emphasis on focusing the mind on the present moment.
The next religious symptom which I will note is what I have called Purity of Life. The saintly person becomes exceedingly sensitive to inner inconsistency or discord, and mixture and confusion grow intolerable. All the mind's objects and occupations must be ordered with reference to the special spiritual excitement which is now its keynote. Whatever is unspiritual taints the pure water of the soul and is repugnant. Mixed with this exaltation of the moral sensibilities there is also an ardor of sacrifice, for the beloved deity's sake, of everything unworthy of him. Sometimes the spiritual ardor is so sovereign that purity is achieved at a stroke—we have seen examples. Usually it is a more gradual conquest. Billy Bray's account of his abandonment of tobacco is a good example of the latter form of achievement.
The next spiritual sign I’ll mention is what I refer to as Purity of Life. The saintly person becomes highly sensitive to any inner conflicts or inconsistencies, and chaos and confusion become unbearable. Everything the mind focuses on and engages with must align with the special spiritual fervor that now defines it. Anything unspiritual taints the soul's pure waters and feels off. Alongside this heightened moral awareness comes a strong desire to sacrifice everything unworthy for the sake of the beloved deity. Sometimes, this spiritual passion is so powerful that purity is achieved instantly—we’ve seen examples of this. Most of the time, though, it’s a gradual process. Billy Bray’s story about giving up tobacco is a great example of this kind of achievement.
“I had been a smoker as well as a drunkard, and I used to love my tobacco as much as I loved my meat, and I would rather go down into the mine without my dinner than without my pipe. In the days of old, the Lord spoke by the mouths of his servants, the prophets; now he speaks to us by the spirit of his Son. I had not only the feeling part of religion, but I could hear the small, still voice within speaking to me. When I took the pipe to smoke, it would be applied within, ‘It is an idol, a lust; worship the Lord with clean lips.’ So, I felt it was not right to smoke. The Lord also sent a woman to convince me. I was one day in a house, and I took out my pipe to light it at the fire, and Mary Hawke—for that was the woman's name—said, ‘Do you not feel it is wrong to smoke?’ I said that I felt something inside telling me that it was an idol, a lust, and she said that was the Lord. Then I said, ‘Now, I must give it up, for the Lord is telling me of it inside, and the woman outside, [pg 291]so the tobacco must go, love it as I may.’ There and then I took the tobacco out of my pocket, and threw it into the fire, and put the pipe under my foot, ‘ashes to ashes, dust to dust.’And I have not smoked since. I found it hard to break off old habits, but I cried to the Lord for help, and he gave me strength, for he has said, ‘Call upon me in the day of trouble, and I will deliver thee.’ The day after I gave up smoking I had the toothache so bad that I did not know what to do. I thought this was owing to giving up the pipe, but I said I would never smoke again, if I lost every tooth in my head. I said, ‘Lord, thou hast told us My yoke is easy and my burden is light,’ and when I said that, all the pain left me. Sometimes the thought of the pipe would come back to me very strong; but the Lord strengthened me against the habit, and, bless his name, I have not smoked since.”
“I used to smoke and drink a lot, and I loved my tobacco just as much as I loved my food. I would rather go into the mine without my lunch than without my pipe. In the past, God spoke through his prophets; now he speaks to us through the spirit of his Son. I didn’t just have feelings about religion; I could hear that quiet inner voice guiding me. When I lit my pipe, it would remind me, ‘It's an idol, a desire; worship the Lord with clean lips.’ So, I felt it wasn’t right to smoke. God also sent a woman to persuade me. One day, in a house, when I took out my pipe to light it, Mary Hawke—that was her name—asked me, ‘Don't you think smoking is wrong?’ I replied that I felt something inside me saying it was an idol, a desire, and she said that was the Lord guiding me. Then I said, ‘I have to stop now because the Lord is telling me inside, and the woman is telling me outside, [pg 291]so the tobacco has to go, as much as I love it.’ Right then, I took the tobacco out of my pocket and threw it into the fire, smashing my pipe under my foot, ‘ashes to ashes, dust to dust.’ And I haven’t smoked since. It was hard to break old habits, but I cried out to the Lord for help, and he gave me strength, for he has said, ‘Call upon me in your time of trouble, and I will deliver you.’ The day after I quit smoking, I had such a bad toothache that I didn’t know what to do. I thought it was because I stopped smoking, but I promised I would never smoke again, even if I lost every tooth in my mouth. I said, ‘Lord, you have told us My yoke is easy and my burden is light,’ and when I said that, all the pain went away. Sometimes the urge to smoke would come back strongly, but the Lord gave me strength against the habit, and, bless his name, I haven’t smoked since.”
Bray's biographer writes that after he had given up smoking, he thought that he would chew a little, but he conquered this dirty habit, too. “On one occasion,” Bray said, “when at a prayer-meeting at Hicks Mill, I heard the Lord say to me, ‘Worship me with clean lips.’ So, when we got up from our knees, I took the quid out of my mouth and ‘whipped 'en’[threw it] under the form. But, when we got on our knees again, I put another quid into my mouth. Then the Lord said to me again, ‘Worship me with clean lips.’ So I took the quid out of my mouth, and whipped 'en under the form again, and said, ‘Yes, Lord, I will.’ From that time I gave up chewing as well as smoking, and have been a free man.”
Bray's biographer points out that after he stopped smoking, he considered chewing a little, but he was also able to overcome that habit. “Once,” Bray stated, “during a prayer meeting at Hicks Mill, I heard the Lord say to me, ‘Worship me with clean lips.’ So, when we finished praying, I took the chew out of my mouth and ‘threw it’ it under the bench. But when we knelt down again, I put another chew in my mouth. Then the Lord spoke to me again, ‘Worship me with clean lips.’ So I took the chew out of my mouth, tossed it under the bench again, and said, ‘Yes, Lord, I will.’ From that moment on, I quit chewing and smoking, and I've been free ever since.”
The ascetic forms which the impulse for veracity and purity of life may take are often pathetic enough. The early Quakers, for example, had hard battles to wage against the worldliness and insincerity of the ecclesiastical Christianity of their time. Yet the battle that cost them most wounds was probably that which they fought in defense of their own right to social veracity and sincerity in their thee-ing and thou-ing, in not doffing the hat or giving titles of respect. It was laid on George Fox [pg 292] that these conventional customs were a lie and a sham, and the whole body of his followers thereupon renounced them, as a sacrifice to truth, and so that their acts and the spirit they professed might be more in accord.
The strict practices that the desire for honesty and a pure life can lead to are often quite sad. The early Quakers, for instance, faced tough challenges against the materialism and insincerity of the church-led Christianity of their time. However, the struggle that cost them the most was likely the one they fought for their right to social honesty and sincerity in the way they spoke—using "thee" and "thou"—and in not taking off their hats or giving titles of respect. George Fox believed that these traditional customs were false and deceptive, prompting all of his followers to reject them as a sacrifice for truth, so their actions would better reflect the spirit they represented.
“When the Lord sent me into the world,” says Fox in his Journal, “he forbade me to put off my hat to any, high or low: and I was required to ‘thee’ and ‘thou’ all men and women, without any respect to rich or poor, great or small. And as I traveled up and down, I was not to bid people Good-morning, or Good-evening, neither might I bow or scrape with my leg to any one. This made the sects and professions rage. Oh! the rage that was in the priests, magistrates, professors, and people of all sorts: and especially in priests and professors: for though ‘thou’ to a single person was according to their accidence and grammar rules, and according to the Bible, yet they could not bear to hear it: and because I could not put off my hat to them, it set them all into a rage.... Oh! the scorn, heat, and fury that arose! Oh! the blows, punchings, beatings, and imprisonments that we underwent for not putting off our hats to men! Some had their hats violently plucked off and thrown away, so that they quite lost them. The bad language and evil usage we received on this account is hard to be expressed, besides the danger we were sometimes in of losing our lives for this matter, and that by the great professors of Christianity, who thereby discovered they were not true believers. And though it was but a small thing in the eye of man, yet a wonderful confusion it brought among all professors and priests: but, blessed be the Lord, many came to see the vanity of that custom of putting off hats to men, and felt the weight of Truth's testimony against it.”
“When God sent me into the world,” Fox writes in his journal, “He told me not to take off my hat for anyone, no matter their status, and I was expected to address everyone with ‘thee’ and ‘thou,’ treating all men and women equally, regardless of their wealth or rank, whether high or low. As I traveled around, I wasn’t supposed to greet people with ‘Good morning’ or ‘Good evening,’ nor could I bow or curtsy to anyone. This infuriated different sects and groups. Oh! The anger that erupted in priests, magistrates, scholars, and all sorts of people, especially among the priests and scholars. Even though addressing an individual with ‘thou’ was correct according to their grammar and the Bible, they couldn’t stand to hear it; and because I wouldn’t take off my hat for them, it made them furious.... Oh! The mockery, anger, and rage that exploded! Oh! The attacks, punches, beatings, and imprisonments we endured for not removing our hats in front of others! Some had their hats forcibly ripped off and thrown away, losing them completely. The insults and mistreatment we faced because of this are hard to describe, especially considering the times we encountered life-threatening situations over it, particularly from those who claimed to be great Christians, revealing that they weren’t true believers. And although it seemed trivial to many, it caused great turmoil among all churchgoers and clergy: but, thank the Lord, many came to see the foolishness of that custom of taking off hats for men, and felt the weight of Truth's testimony against it.”
In the autobiography of Thomas Elwood, an early Quaker, who at one time was secretary to John Milton, we find an exquisitely quaint and candid account of the trials he underwent both at home and abroad, in following Fox's canons of sincerity. The anecdotes are too lengthy for citation; but Elwood sets down his manner of feeling [pg 293] about these things in a shorter passage, which I will quote as a characteristic utterance of spiritual sensibility:—
In the autobiography of Thomas Elwood, an early Quaker who once served as John Milton's secretary, we find a beautifully unique and frank account of the challenges he faced both at home and abroad while adhering to Fox's principles of sincerity. The stories are too long to quote here, but Elwood expresses his feelings about these experiences in a shorter passage, which I will share as a representative expression of spiritual awareness:—
“By this divine light, then,” says Elwood, “I saw that though I had not the evil of the common uncleanliness, debauchery, profaneness, and pollutions of the world to put away, because I had, through the great goodness of God and a civil education, been preserved out of those grosser evils, yet I had many other evils to put away and to cease from; some of which were not by the world, which lies in wickedness (1 John v. 19), accounted evils, but by the light of Christ were made manifest to me to be evils, and as such condemned in me.
“By this divine light, then,” Elwood says, “I realized that even though I didn’t have to face common issues like impurity, indulgence, disrespect, and the corruptions of the world, because God’s immense goodness and a proper upbringing protected me from these greater evils, I still had many other faults to confront and overcome. Some of these faults weren’t seen as issues by the world, which is caught up in wickedness (1 John v. 19), but through the light of Christ, I was shown they were wrong, and I condemned them within myself.
“As particularly those fruits and effects of pride that discover themselves in the vanity and superfluity of apparel; which I took too much delight in. This evil of my doings I was required to put away and cease from; and judgment lay upon me till I did so.
“Especially the traits and consequences of pride that are seen in flashy and extravagant clothing; I really enjoyed this. I was told to stop and let go of this behavior; I faced judgment until I did.
“I took off from my apparel those unnecessary trimmings of lace, ribbons, and useless buttons, which had no real service, but were set on only for that which was by mistake called ornament; and I ceased to wear rings.
“I took off all the unnecessary frills from my clothes like lace, ribbons, and useless buttons, which were wrongly seen as decorative; and I stopped wearing rings.
“Again, the giving of flattering titles to men between whom and me there was not any relation to which such titles could be pretended to belong. This was an evil I had been much addicted to, and was accounted a ready artist in; therefore this evil also was I required to put away and cease from. So that thenceforward I durst not say, Sir, Master, My Lord, Madam (or My Dame); or say Your Servant to any one to whom I did not stand in the real relation of a servant, which I had never done to any.
“Once again, I found myself giving compliments and titles to people I didn’t really have a connection with that would justify such names. I had gotten pretty good at this habit, and it was considered a flaw; so, I was told to stop this behavior. From then on, I couldn’t bring myself to say: Sir, Master, My Lord, Madam (or My Dame); or refer to myself as Your Servant to anyone I didn’t actually have a servant relationship with, which I had never done with anyone.
“Again, respect of persons, in uncovering the head and bowing the knee or body in salutation, was a practice I had been much in the use of; and this, being one of the vain customs of the world, introduced by the spirit of the world, instead of the true honor which this is a false representation of, and used in deceit as a token of respect by persons one to another, who bear no real respect one to another; and besides this, being a [pg 294]type and a proper emblem of that divine honor which all ought to pay to Almighty God, and which all of all sorts, who take upon them the Christian name, appear in when they offer their prayers to him, and therefore should not be given to men;—I found this to be one of those evils which I had been too long doing; therefore I was now required to put it away and cease from it.
“Showing favoritism by removing one’s hat and bowing as a greeting was something I had practiced a lot. This was just one of the superficial customs of the world, driven by social expectations rather than a genuine expression of respect, which is actually misleading. People use these gestures to fake respect for each other even when there’s no real regard between them. Moreover, it is a [pg 294]symbol and a proper representation of the divine honor that everyone should show to Almighty God, and which all those who call themselves Christians display when they pray to Him; therefore, this honor shouldn’t be directed towards people. I realized that this was negative behavior I had indulged in for too long, so I knew it was time to stop and let it go.
“Again, the corrupt and unsound form of speaking in the plural number to a single person, you to one, instead of thou, contrary to the pure, plain, and single language of truth, thouto one, and you to more than one, which had always been used by God to men, and men to God, as well as one to another, from the oldest record of time till corrupt men, for corrupt ends, in later and corrupt times, to flatter, fawn, and work upon the corrupt nature in men, brought in that false and senseless way of speaking you to one, which has since corrupted the modern languages, and hath greatly debased the spirits and depraved the manners of men;—this evil custom I had been as forward in as others, and this I was now called out of and required to cease from.
“Once again, the corrupt and flawed way of addressing one person using the plural, you instead of thou goes against the clear, straightforward language of truth, thou for one person, and you for more than one, which has always been how God communicated with people and how people communicated with God, as well as with each other, from the earliest accounts until corrupt individuals, for selfish reasons, in later times, began to flatter and manipulate others by introducing this false and meaningless way of saying you to refer to one person. This change has since tainted modern languages and has significantly impacted people's character and behavior;—I had been just as guilty of this bad habit as anyone else, and now I was being called to stop.
“These and many more evil customs which had sprung up in the night of darkness and general apostasy from the truth and true religion were now, by the inshining of this pure ray of divine light in my conscience, gradually discovered to me to be what I ought to cease from, shun, and stand a witness against.”175
“These and many other damaging habits that surfaced during a period of confusion and widespread denial of the truth and true faith were now, through this clear light of divine understanding in my conscience, gradually shown to me as behaviors I needed to stop, avoid, and speak out against.”175
These early Quakers were Puritans indeed. The slightest inconsistency between profession and deed jarred some of them to active protest. John Woolman writes in his diary:—
These early Quakers were definitely Puritans. Even the smallest inconsistency between what one said and what one did prompted some of them to protest actively. John Woolman writes in his diary:—
“In these journeys I have been where much cloth hath been dyed; and have at sundry times walked over ground where much of their dyestuffs has drained away. This hath produced a longing in my mind that people might come into cleanness of spirit, cleanness of person, and cleanness about their houses [pg 295]and garments. Dyes being invented partly to please the eye, and partly to hide dirt, I have felt in this weak state, when traveling in dirtiness, and affected with unwholesome scents, a strong desire that the nature of dyeing cloth to hide dirt may be more fully considered.
“During my travels, I've been to places where a lot of cloth is dyed, and I've walked on lands where the dye materials have washed away. This has made me wish for people to achieve a purity of spirit, cleanliness in their lives, and tidiness in their homes [pg 295] and clothing. Since dyes were created to enhance beauty and hide dirt, I've felt, in my vulnerable moments walking through filth and surrounded by bad smells, a strong desire for a deeper understanding of how dyeing cloth can be used to cover up dirt.
“Washing our garments to keep them sweet is cleanly, but it is the opposite to real cleanliness to hide dirt in them. Through giving way to hiding dirt in our garments a spirit which would conceal that which is disagreeable is strengthened. Real cleanliness becometh a holy people; but hiding that which is not clean by coloring our garments seems contrary to the sweetness of sincerity. Through some sorts of dyes cloth is rendered less useful. And if the value of dyestuffs, and expense of dyeing, and the damage done to cloth, were all added together, and that cost applied to keeping all sweet and clean, how much more would real cleanliness prevail.
“It's important to wash our clothes to keep them fresh, but simply masking dirt isn't true cleanliness. By ignoring the dirt in our clothes, we adopt a mindset that avoids facing unpleasant realities. Genuine cleanliness is essential for a pure community, but using dye to cover up dirt undermines the integrity of honesty. Some dyes can even reduce the functionality of the fabric. If you calculated the costs of dyes, dyeing, and the damage to the fabric, and instead put that money toward truly cleaning everything, just imagine how much more genuine cleanliness would stand out.
“Thinking often on these things, the use of hats and garments dyed with a dye hurtful to them, and wearing more clothes in summer than are useful, grew more uneasy to me; believing them to be customs which have not their foundation in pure wisdom. The apprehension of being singular from my beloved friends was a strait upon me; and thus I continued in the use of some things, contrary to my judgment, about nine months. Then I thought of getting a hat the natural color of the fur, but the apprehension of being looked upon as one affecting singularity felt uneasy to me. On this account I was under close exercise of mind in the time of our general spring meeting in 1762, greatly desiring to be rightly directed; when, being deeply bowed in spirit before the Lord, I was made willing to submit to what I apprehended was required of me; and when I returned home, got a hat of the natural color of the fur.
“As I reflected on these issues, the use of hats and clothes dyed in harmful colors, along with wearing more layers in summer than necessary, became increasingly troubling to me; I believed these were traditions lacking true wisdom. I struggled with the fear of being different from my close friends, which led me to continue using items that felt wrong for about nine months. Eventually, I considered getting a hat in the natural color of fur, but I was uncomfortable with the idea of standing out. This caused a lot of inner turmoil during our general spring meeting in 1762, and I strongly desired the right guidance; when I humbly submitted my spirit to the Lord, I became open to what I felt I needed to do. When I got home, I purchased a hat in the natural color of fur.
“In attending meetings, this singularity was a trial to me, and more especially at this time, as white hats were used by some who were fond of following the changeable modes of dress, and as some friends, who knew not from what motives I wore it, grew shy of me, I felt my way for a time shut up in the exercise of the ministry. Some friends were apprehensive that my wearing such a hat savored of an affected singularity: [pg 296]those who spoke with me in a friendly way, I generally informed in a few words, that I believed my wearing it was not in my own will.”
“Going to meetings, my uniqueness was a challenge for me, especially back then, since some people who liked to stay on top of ever-changing fashion trends wore white hats. Some friends, who didn’t understand why I wore it, began to distance themselves from me, making me feel restricted in my ministry. Some friends worried that my choice of hat seemed like a pretentious oddity: [pg 296]I usually told those who spoke to me kindly that I believed wearing it wasn’t my choice.”
When the craving for moral consistency and purity is developed to this degree, the subject may well find the outer world too full of shocks to dwell in, and can unify his life and keep his soul unspotted only by withdrawing from it. That law which impels the artist to achieve harmony in his composition by simply dropping out whatever jars, or suggests a discord, rules also in the spiritual life. To omit, says Stevenson, is the one art in literature: “If I knew how to omit, I should ask no other knowledge.” And life, when full of disorder and slackness and vague superfluity, can no more have what we call character than literature can have it under similar conditions. So monasteries and communities of sympathetic devotees open their doors, and in their changeless order, characterized by omissions quite as much as constituted of actions, the holy-minded person finds that inner smoothness and cleanness which it is torture to him to feel violated at every turn by the discordancy and brutality of secular existence.
When the desire for moral consistency and purity reaches this level, a person might find the outside world too overwhelming to live in, and can only maintain a unified life and keep their soul untainted by withdrawing from it. The principle that drives an artist to create harmony in their work by eliminating anything that disrupts or suggests discord also applies to spiritual life. To omit, as Stevenson puts it, is the essential skill in literature: "If I knew how to leave things out, I wouldn't need to learn anything else." Similarly, when life is chaotic, disorganized, and filled with unnecessary excess, it can't have what we call character, just like literature can't in the same circumstances. Thus, monasteries and communities of like-minded individuals welcome people in, and within their unchanging order, defined by omissions as much as by actions, the spiritually-minded person finds the inner peace and purity that feels violated by the discord and harshness of everyday life.
That the scrupulosity of purity may be carried to a fantastic extreme must be admitted. In this it resembles Asceticism, to which further symptom of saintliness we had better turn next. The adjective “ascetic” is applied to conduct originating on diverse psychological levels, which I might as well begin by distinguishing from one another.
That the obsession with purity can be taken to a ridiculous extreme is clear. In this way, it resembles Asceticism, which we should discuss next. The term self-disciplined is used to describe behavior stemming from different psychological levels, and I might as well start by distinguishing between them.
1. Asceticism may be a mere expression of organic hardihood, disgusted with too much ease.
1. Asceticism might simply indicate a strong will that is put off by too much comfort.
3. They may also be fruits of love, that is, they may appeal to the subject in the light of sacrifices which he is happy in making to the Deity whom he acknowledges.
3. They can also be expressions of love, which means they might resonate with the person in terms of sacrifices they are happy to make for the God they believe in.
4. Again, ascetic mortifications and torments may be due to pessimistic feelings about the self, combined with theological beliefs concerning expiation. The devotee may feel that he is buying himself free, or escaping worse sufferings hereafter, by doing penance now.
4. Again, self-imposed struggles and suffering can stem from negative self-perceptions, as well as religious beliefs about atonement. A believer may feel like they are settling a debt or preventing worse pain later by doing penance now.
5. In psychopathic persons, mortifications may be entered on irrationally, by a sort of obsession or fixed idea which comes as a challenge and must be worked off, because only thus does the subject get his interior consciousness feeling right again.
5. For people with psychopathy, feelings of humiliation can be irrationally handled, fueled by an obsession or a fixed notion that feels like a challenge needing to be confronted. Only by addressing it do they feel their inner state restored to balance.
6. Finally, ascetic exercises may in rarer instances be prompted by genuine perversions of the bodily sensibility, in consequence of which normally pain-giving stimuli are actually felt as pleasures.
6. Finally, in rare instances, self-discipline practices may result from genuine distortions in the body's sensory experience, causing occurrences where things that usually cause pain are instead felt as pleasurable.
I will try to give an instance under each of these heads in turn; but it is not easy to get them pure, for in cases pronounced enough to be immediately classed as ascetic, several of the assigned motives usually work together. Moreover, before citing any examples at all, I must invite you to some general psychological considerations which apply to all of them alike.
I will try to provide an example for each of these categories in turn, but it’s not easy to separate them because, in cases that are clear enough to be classified as ascetic, several of the reasons usually work together. Also, before I mention any examples, I want to share some general psychological insights that apply to all of them.
A strange moral transformation has within the past century swept over our Western world. We no longer think that we are called on to face physical pain with equanimity. It is not expected of a man that he should either endure it or inflict much of it, and to listen to the recital of cases of it makes our flesh creep morally as well as physically. The way in which our ancestors [pg 298] looked upon pain as an eternal ingredient of the world's order, and both caused and suffered it as a matter-of-course portion of their day's work, fills us with amazement. We wonder that any human beings could have been so callous. The result of this historic alteration is that even in the Mother Church herself, where ascetic discipline has such a fixed traditional prestige as a factor of merit, it has largely come into desuetude, if not discredit. A believer who flagellates or “macerates” himself to-day arouses more wonder and fear than emulation. Many Catholic writers who admit that the times have changed in this respect do so resignedly; and even add that perhaps it is as well not to waste feelings in regretting the matter, for to return to the heroic corporeal discipline of ancient days might be an extravagance.
A strange moral transformation has swept over our Western world in the past century. We no longer believe we should face physical pain calmly. It's not expected that a person should either endure it or inflict a lot of it, and hearing about instances of pain makes us feel uncomfortable both morally and physically. The way our ancestors looked at pain as a normal part of life, something they both caused and experienced as an everyday task, amazes us. We wonder how anyone could have been so insensitive. As a result of this historical change, even in the Mother Church, where strict discipline has a long-standing reputation as a virtue, it has mostly fallen out of practice, if not outright discredited. A believer who punishes or "macerates" themselves today inspires more curiosity and fear than admiration. Many Catholic writers who acknowledge that times have changed do so with acceptance, even suggesting that perhaps it's best not to dwell on it, as returning to the harsh physical discipline of the past could be extreme.
Where to seek the easy and the pleasant seems instinctive—and instinctive it appears to be in man; any deliberate tendency to pursue the hard and painful as such and for their own sakes might well strike one as purely abnormal. Nevertheless, in moderate degrees it is natural and even usual to human nature to court the arduous. It is only the extreme manifestations of the tendency that can be regarded as a paradox.
Where to find what is easy and enjoyable feels instinctive—and it definitely seems to be part of human nature; any intentional choice to chase after what is difficult and painful just for the sake of it might come off as completely unusual. Still, to some extent, it is natural and quite common for people to seek out challenges. It's really only the extreme examples of this tendency that can be seen as a paradox.
The psychological reasons for this lie near the surface. When we drop abstractions and take what we call our will in the act, we see that it is a very complex function. It involves both stimulations and inhibitions; it follows generalized habits; it is escorted by reflective criticisms; and it leaves a good or a bad taste of itself behind, according to the manner of the performance. The result is that, quite apart from the immediate pleasure which any sensible experience may give us, our own general moral attitude in procuring or undergoing the experience brings with it a secondary satisfaction or distaste. Some [pg 299] men and women, indeed, there are who can live on smiles and the word “yes” forever. But for others (indeed for most), this is too tepid and relaxed a moral climate. Passive happiness is slack and insipid, and soon grows mawkish and intolerable. Some austerity and wintry negativity, some roughness, danger, stringency, and effort, some “no! no!” must be mixed in, to produce the sense of an existence with character and texture and power. The range of individual differences in this respect is enormous; but whatever the mixture of yeses and noes may be, the person is infallibly aware when he has struck it in the right proportion for him. This, he feels, is my proper vocation, this is the optimum, the law, the life for me to live. Here I find the degree of equilibrium, safety, calm, and leisure which I need, or here I find the challenge, passion, fight, and hardship without which my soul's energy expires.
The psychological reasons for this are quite apparent. When we set aside abstractions and consider our will in action, we realize it’s a very complex function. It includes both influences and restraints; it follows established habits; it's accompanied by reflective critiques; and it leaves behind either a pleasant or unpleasant aftertaste, depending on how it’s done. As a result, beyond the immediate pleasure any meaningful experience may provide, our overall moral perspective in seeking or experiencing the situation brings about a secondary satisfaction or discomfort. Some people can indeed thrive on smiles and the word "yes" indefinitely. But for others (actually for most), this is too lukewarm and laid-back a moral environment. Passive happiness feels slack and bland, quickly becoming overly sentimental and unbearable. Some level of severity and cold negativity, some roughness, danger, strictness, and effort, along with a bit of "no! no!" must be included to create a sense of existence that has character, depth, and power. There is a vast range of individual differences in this regard; however, no matter the mix of yeses and noes, a person instinctively knows when they’ve found the right balance for them. They feel, "This is my true calling, this is the optimal path, the law, the life I am meant to live." Here, they find the right amount of balance, security, calm, and leisure they need, or here, they find the challenge, passion, struggle, and difficulty without which their life's energy fades away.
Every individual soul, in short, like every individual machine or organism, has its own best conditions of efficiency. A given machine will run best under a certain steam-pressure, a certain amperage; an organism under a certain diet, weight, or exercise. You seem to do best, I heard a doctor say to a patient, at about 140 millimeters of arterial tension. And it is just so with our sundry souls: some are happiest in calm weather; some need the sense of tension, of strong volition, to make them feel alive and well. For these latter souls, whatever is gained from day to day must be paid for by sacrifice and inhibition, or else it comes too cheap and has no zest.
Every individual soul, like every individual machine or living being, has its own ideal conditions for functioning effectively. A specific machine operates best under a certain steam pressure or amperage; a living organism thrives on a particular diet, weight, or exercise routine. You appear to perform best, as a doctor once told a patient, at around 140 millimeters of blood pressure. And it’s the same with our various souls: some find happiness in calm conditions; others require a sense of tension and strong willpower to feel alive and well. For those latter souls, whatever they gain each day must be offset by sacrifice and restraint, or else it comes too easily and lacks excitement.
Now when characters of this latter sort become religious, they are apt to turn the edge of their need of effort and negativity against their natural self; and the ascetic life gets evolved as a consequence.
Now when characters like this become religious, they tend to direct their need for effort and negativity against their true selves, and as a result, an ascetic lifestyle develops.
When Professor Tyndall in one of his lectures tells us [pg 300] that Thomas Carlyle put him into his bath-tub every morning of a freezing Berlin winter, he proclaimed one of the lowest grades of asceticism. Even without Carlyle, most of us find it necessary to our soul's health to start the day with a rather cool immersion. A little farther along the scale we get such statements as this, from one of my correspondents, an agnostic:—
When Professor Tyndall says in one of his lectures [pg 300] that Thomas Carlyle put him in his bathtub every morning during a freezing winter in Berlin, he reveals a form of extreme self-discipline. Even without Carlyle's influence, many of us feel it's important for our mental well-being to start the day with a cool dip. Slightly further along this idea is a comment from one of my correspondents, who identifies as agnostic:—
“Often at night in my warm bed I would feel ashamed to depend so on the warmth, and whenever the thought would come over me I would have to get up, no matter what time of night it was, and stand for a minute in the cold, just so as to prove my manhood.”
“Many nights, while I was snuggled in my warm bed, I felt ashamed for depending on the comfort. Every time that thought came to me, I’d get up, no matter the hour, and stand in the cold for a minute just to prove my strength.”
Such cases as these belong simply to our head 1. In the next case we probably have a mixture of heads 2 and 3—the asceticism becomes far more systematic and pronounced. The writer is a Protestant, whose sense of moral energy could doubtless be gratified on no lower terms, and I take his case from Starbuck's manuscript collection.
Such cases as these belong simply to our head 1. In the next case, we likely have a mix of heads 2 and 3—the asceticism becomes much more organized and obvious. The writer is a Protestant, whose sense of moral energy would surely not be satisfied on any lower terms, and I take his case from Starbuck's manuscript collection.
“I practiced fasting and mortification of the flesh. I secretly made burlap shirts, and put the burrs next the skin, and wore pebbles in my shoes. I would spend nights flat on my back on the floor without any covering.”
“I practiced fasting and self-denial. I secretly made burlap shirts, pressed burrs against my skin, and wore rocks in my shoes. I would spend nights lying flat on my back on the floor without any coverings.”
The Roman Church has organized and codified all this sort of thing, and given it a market-value in the shape of “merit.” But we see the cultivation of hardship cropping out under every sky and in every faith, as a spontaneous need of character. Thus we read of Channing, when first settled as a Unitarian minister, that—
The Roman Church has organized and formalized all of this and assigned it a market value in the form of “merit.” Yet, we observe that the practice of embracing hardship appears in every culture and belief, as a natural requirement of character. So, we read about Channing, when he first became a Unitarian minister, that—
“He was now more simple than ever, and seemed to have become incapable of any form of self-indulgence. He took the smallest room in the house for his study, though he might easily have commanded one more light, airy, and in every way more suitable; and chose for his sleeping chamber an attic which he [pg 301]shared with a younger brother. The furniture of the latter might have answered for the cell of an anchorite, and consisted of a hard mattress on a cot-bedstead, plain wooden chairs and table, with matting on the floor. It was without fire, and to cold he was throughout life extremely sensitive; but he never complained or appeared in any way to be conscious of inconvenience. ‘I recollect,’ says his brother, ‘after one most severe night, that in the morning he sportively thus alluded to his suffering: “If my bed were my country, I should be somewhat like Bonaparte: I have no control except over the part which I occupy; the instant I move, frost takes possession.” ’ In sickness only would he change for the time his apartment and accept a few comforts. The dress too that he habitually adopted was of most inferior quality; and garments were constantly worn which the world would call mean, though an almost feminine neatness preserved him from the least appearance of neglect.”176
“He had become simpler than ever and seemed unable to treat himself in any way. He chose the smallest room in the house for his study, even though he could have easily picked one that was brighter, more spacious, and more suitable; and he opted for an attic to sleep in, which he shared with a younger brother. The brother's furniture looked like that of a hermit and included a hard mattress on a cot, plain wooden chairs and a table, with matting on the floor. There was no fire, and he was very sensitive to the cold throughout his life; yet he never complained or seemed to notice any discomfort. 'I remember,' says his brother, 'after one particularly harsh night, he jokingly referred to his suffering the next morning: “If my bed were my country, I would be a bit like Bonaparte: I have control only over the part I occupy; the moment I move, frost takes over.”’ He would only change his room and accept a few comforts if he was sick. The clothes he usually wore were very low quality; he often wore ragged garments, yet an almost feminine neatness kept him looking tidy.”176
Channing's asceticism, such as it was, was evidently a compound of hardihood and love of purity. The democracy which is an offshoot of the enthusiasm of humanity, and of which I will speak later under the head of the cult of poverty, doubtless bore also a share. Certainly there was no pessimistic element in his case. In the next case we have a strongly pessimistic element, so that it belongs under head 4. John Cennick was Methodism's first lay preacher. In 1735 he was convicted of sin, while walking in Cheapside,—
Channing's asceticism, as it was, was clearly a mix of toughness and a love for purity. The democracy that comes from a passion for humanity, which I will discuss later under the topic of the cult of poverty, likely played a role as well. There was definitely no pessimistic aspect in his approach. In the next instance, we see a strong pessimistic element, which places it under category 4. John Cennick was the first lay preacher of Methodism. In 1735, he felt convicted of sin while walking in Cheapside,—
“And at once left off song-singing, card-playing, and attending theatres. Sometimes he wished to go to a popish monastery, to spend his life in devout retirement. At other times he longed to live in a cave, sleeping on fallen leaves, and feeding on forest fruits. He fasted long and often, and prayed nine times a day.... Fancying dry bread too great an indulgence for so great a sinner as himself, he began to feed on potatoes, acorns, crabs, and grass; and often wished that he could live on roots [pg 302]and herbs. At length, in 1737, he found peace with God, and went on his way rejoicing.”177
“He quickly stopped singing, playing cards, and going to the theater. Sometimes he contemplated joining a Catholic monastery to lead a life of prayer and isolation. Other times, he fantasized about living in a cave, sleeping on fallen leaves, and eating wild fruit. He often fasted and prayed nine times a day.... Believing that dry bread was too extravagant for someone like him, he started eating potatoes, acorns, crabs, and grass; he frequently wished he could live off roots [pg 302] and herbs. Eventually, in 1737, he found peace with God and continued on his journey, feeling joyful.”177
In this poor man we have morbid melancholy and fear, and the sacrifices made are to purge out sin, and to buy safety. The hopelessness of Christian theology in respect of the flesh and the natural man generally has, in systematizing fear, made of it one tremendous incentive to self-mortification. It would be quite unfair, however, in spite of the fact that this incentive has often been worked in a mercenary way for hortatory purposes, to call it a mercenary incentive. The impulse to expiate and do penance is, in its first intention, far too immediate and spontaneous an expression of self-despair and anxiety to be obnoxious to any such reproach. In the form of loving sacrifice, of spending all we have to show our devotion, ascetic discipline of the severest sort may be the fruit of highly optimistic religious feeling.
In this troubled man, we see deep sadness and fear, with sacrifices made to cleanse sin and ensure safety. The hopelessness of Christian theology regarding the flesh and the natural human condition has, by emphasizing fear, turned it into a major motivation for self-denial. However, it's quite unfair to label this motivation as mercenary, even though it has often been used in a self-serving way for persuasive purposes. The urge to atone and do penance, at its core, is a genuine and instinctive reaction of self-despair and anxiety, making it hard to criticize. In the form of loving sacrifice—spending everything we have to show our devotion—intense self-discipline can actually arise from a deeply optimistic religious sentiment.
M. Vianney, the curé of Ars, was a French country priest, whose holiness was exemplary. We read in his life the following account of his inner need of sacrifice:—
M. Vianney, the curé of Ars, was a French country priest whose holiness was outstanding. In his life, we find the following account of his deep need for sacrifice:—
“ ‘On this path,’ M. Vianney said, ‘it is only the first step that costs. There is in mortification a balm and a savor without which one cannot live when once one has made their acquaintance. There is but one way in which to give one's self to God,—that is, to give one's self entirely, and to keep nothing for one's self. The little that one keeps is only good to double one and make one suffer.’ Accordingly he imposed it on himself that he should never smell a flower, never drink when parched with thirst, never drive away a fly, never show disgust before a repugnant object, never complain of anything that had to do with his personal comfort, never sit down, never lean upon his elbows when he was kneeling. The Curé of Ars was very sensitive to cold, but he would never take means to protect [pg 303]himself against it. During a very severe winter, one of his missionaries contrived a false floor to his confessional and placed a metal case of hot water beneath. The trick succeeded, and the Saint was deceived: ‘God is very good,’ he said with emotion. ‘This year, through all the cold, my feet have always been warm.’ ”178
“ ‘On this path,’ M. Vianney said, ‘the first step is the hardest. Discipline brings a comfort and joy that you can't live without once you've felt it. The only way to fully devote yourself to God is to give yourself entirely and hold nothing back. The small part you keep just ends up weighing you down and causing you pain.’ So, he committed to never smelling a flower, never drinking when he was really thirsty, never swatting a fly, never showing disgust at something unpleasant, never complaining about anything regarding his comfort, never sitting down, and never leaning on his elbows while kneeling. The Curé of Ars was quite sensitive to cold, but he never took any measures to protect himself from it. During a particularly harsh winter, one of his missionaries set up a false floor in his confessional and placed a hot water bottle underneath. The trick worked, and the Saint was deceived: ‘God is very good,’ he said with emotion. ‘This year, even with all the cold, my feet have always been warm.’ ”178
In this case the spontaneous impulse to make sacrifices for the pure love of God was probably the uppermost conscious motive. We may class it, then, under our head 3. Some authors think that the impulse to sacrifice is the main religious phenomenon. It is a prominent, a universal phenomenon certainly, and lies deeper than any special creed. Here, for instance, is what seems to be a spontaneous example of it, simply expressing what seemed right at the time between the individual and his Maker. Cotton Mather, the New England Puritan divine, is generally reputed a rather grotesque pedant; yet what is more touchingly simple than his relation of what happened when his wife came to die?
In this case, the natural desire to make sacrifices out of pure love for God was probably the most important conscious motive. We can categorize it under our point 3. Some writers believe that the urge to sacrifice is the main religious experience. It is certainly a significant and universal phenomenon that goes deeper than any specific belief. For example, here is what looks like a spontaneous instance of it, simply reflecting what felt right at the moment between the individual and his Creator. Cotton Mather, the Puritan minister from New England, is often seen as a somewhat quirky intellectual; yet what could be more movingly simple than his account of what happened when his wife was dying?
“When I saw to what a point of resignation I was now called of the Lord,” he says, “I resolved, with his help, therein to glorify him. So, two hours before my lovely consort expired, I kneeled by her bedside, and I took into my two hands a dear hand, the dearest in the world. With her thus in my hands, I solemnly and sincerely gave her up unto the Lord: and in token of my real Resignation, I gently put her out of my hands, and laid away a most lovely hand, resolving that I would never touch it more. This was the hardest, and perhaps the bravest action that ever I did. She ... told me that she signed and sealed my act of resignation. And though before that she called for me continually, she after this never asked for me any more.”179
“When I understood the extent of acceptance the Lord was inviting me to,” he says, “With his help, I decided to honor her in this way. So, two hours before my beloved wife passed away, I knelt by her bedside and held her hand, the most precious hand in the world. Holding her hand, I solemnly and sincerely surrendered her to the Lord: as a sign of my genuine Acceptance, I gently let go of her hand, setting aside that beautiful hand, and promised never to touch it again. This was the hardest and perhaps the bravest thing I ever did. She ... told me that she understood and accepted my act of surrender. Even though she had constantly called for me before that, she never asked for me again afterwards.”179
Father Vianney's asceticism taken in its totality was simply the result of a permanent flood of high spiritual enthusiasm, longing to make proof of itself. The Roman Church has, in its incomparable fashion, collected all the motives towards asceticism together, and so codified them that any one wishing to pursue Christian perfection may find a practical system mapped out for him in any one of a number of ready-made manuals.180 The dominant Church notion of perfection is of course the negative one of avoidance of sin. Sin proceeds from concupiscence, and concupiscence from our carnal passions and temptations, chief of which are pride, sensuality in all its forms, and the loves of worldly excitement and possession. All these sources of sin must be resisted; and discipline and austerities are a most efficacious mode of meeting them. Hence there are always in these books chapters on self-mortification. But whenever a procedure is codified, the more delicate spirit of it evaporates, and if we wish the undiluted ascetic spirit,—the passion of self-contempt wreaking itself on the poor flesh, the divine irrationality of devotion making a sacrificial gift of all it has (its sensibilities, namely) to the object of its adoration,—we must go to autobiographies, or other individual documents.
Father Vianney's asceticism, when looked at as a whole, was simply the outcome of a constant surge of deep spiritual enthusiasm, eager to prove itself. The Roman Church has uniquely gathered all the reasons for asceticism and organized them so that anyone pursuing Christian perfection can easily find a practical system laid out for them in various ready-made manuals.180 The Church’s main idea of perfection is the negative one of avoiding sin. Sin comes from desire, and desire arises from our physical passions and temptations, primarily pride, sensuality in all its forms, and the attraction to worldly thrills and possessions. All these sources of sin must be resisted; discipline and austerity are very effective ways to confront them. Therefore, these books always contain chapters on self-mortification. However, when a method is codified, its more subtle essence tends to fade away, and if we seek the pure spirit of asceticism—the passion of self-contempt directed at the frail body, the divine irrationality of devotion offering everything it has (its sensitivities) to the object of its worship—we need to look at autobiographies or other personal documents.
Saint John of the Cross, a Spanish mystic who flourished—or rather who existed, for there was little that suggested flourishing about him—in the sixteenth century, will supply a passage suitable for our purpose.
Saint John of the Cross, a Spanish mystic who lived—or rather who just got by, because there wasn't much that indicated thriving about him—in the sixteenth century, will provide a passage appropriate for our needs.
“First of all, carefully excite in yourself an habitual affectionate will in all things to imitate Jesus Christ. If anything agreeable offers itself to your senses, yet does not at the same [pg 305]time tend purely to the honor and glory of God, renounce it and separate yourself from it for the love of Christ, who all his life long had no other taste or wish than to do the will of his Father whom he called his meat and nourishment. For example, you take satisfaction in hearing of things in which the glory of God bears no part. Deny yourself this satisfaction, mortify your wish to listen. You take pleasure in seeing objects which do not raise your mind to God: refuse yourself this pleasure, and turn away your eyes. The same with conversations and all other things. Act similarly, so far as you are able, with all the operations of the senses, striving to make yourself free from their yokes.
“First, develop a steady and loving desire to follow Jesus Christ in everything. If something appealing catches your attention but doesn’t truly honor and glorify God, let it go and create some distance from it out of love for Christ, who throughout his life had no other desire than to do his Father's will, which he viewed as his nourishment. For example, if you enjoy listening to things that don’t glorify God, deny yourself that enjoyment and hold back your desire to listen. If you take pleasure in seeing things that don’t uplift your thoughts toward God, reject that pleasure and look away. The same principle goes for conversations and other activities. Strive, as much as you can, to handle all sensory experiences in this way, aiming to free yourself from their hold.
“The radical remedy lies in the mortification of the four great natural passions, joy, hope, fear, and grief. You must seek to deprive these of every satisfaction and leave them as it were in darkness and the void. Let your soul therefore turn always:
“The best solution is to suppress the four primary natural emotions: joy, hope, fear, and grief. You should strive to deny them any fulfillment, keeping them in darkness and emptiness. So, let your soul always turn:
“Not to what is most easy, but to what is hardest;
“Not choosing what’s easiest, but what’s most challenging;
“Not to what tastes best, but to what is most distasteful;
“It's not about what tastes the best, but about what is the least enjoyable;
“Not to what most pleases, but to what disgusts;
“Not to what is most enjoyable, but to what is off-putting;
“Not to matter of consolation, but to matter for desolation rather;
“Not for comfort, but for despair instead;
“Not to rest, but to labor;
“Not to take a break, but to labor;
“Not to desire the more, but the less;
“It's not about wanting more, but wanting less;
“Not to aspire to what is highest and most precious, but to what is lowest and most contemptible;
“To strive not for what is the highest and most valuable, but for what is the lowest and most contemptible;
“Not to will anything, but to will nothing;
“Desiring nothing, yet wanting for nothing;
“Not to seek the best in everything, but to seek the worst, so that you may enter for the love of Christ into a complete destitution, a perfect poverty of spirit, and an absolute renunciation of everything in this world.
“Don't concentrate on seeking the best in everything; instead, search for the worst. This way, out of love for Christ, you can accept complete emptiness, a full state of spiritual poverty, and fully let go of everything in this world.
“Embrace these practices with all the energy of your soul and you will find in a short time great delights and unspeakable consolations.
“Fully commit to these practices with all your energy, and you’ll soon find immense joy and incredible comfort.
“Despise yourself, and wish that others should despise you.
“Dislike yourself, and expect that others will do the same.
“Speak to your own disadvantage, and desire others to do the same;
“Recognize your own flaws and hope that others do as well;”
“Conceive a low opinion of yourself, and find it good when others hold the same;
“Don’t focus too much on yourself, and be happy when others feel the same way;
“To enjoy the taste of all things, have no taste for anything.
“To really enjoy everything, don’t get obsessed with anything.
“To know all things, learn to know nothing.
“To understand everything, first recognize that you know nothing.
“To possess all things, resolve to possess nothing.
“If you want to have it all, choose to want nothing.
“To be all things, be willing to be nothing.
“To have it all, be prepared to have nothing.”
“To get to where you have no taste for anything, go through whatever experiences you have no taste for.
“To get to a place where nothing interests you, you have to go through experiences that don’t appeal to you.
“To learn to know nothing, go whither you are ignorant.
“To learn to know nothing, go to places unfamiliar to you.
“To reach what you possess not, go whithersoever you own nothing.
“To obtain what you lack, visit places where you don’t possess anything.
“To be what you are not, experience what you are not.”
“To pretend to be someone else, to experience emotions you don't actually feel.”
These later verses play with that vertigo of self-contradiction which is so dear to mysticism. Those that come next are completely mystical, for in them Saint John passes from God to the more metaphysical notion of the All.
These later verses play with that dizzy feeling of self-contradiction that mysticism loves. The ones that follow are fully mystical, as Saint John moves from God to the more abstract idea of the All.
“When you stop at one thing, you cease to open yourself to the All.
“When you concentrate on just one thing, you shut yourself off from everything else.”
“For to come to the All you must give up the All.
“To attain the All, you must release the All.
“And if you should attain to owning the All, you must own it, desiring Nothing.
“And if you manage to own everything, you have to do it without wanting anything.
“In this spoliation, the soul finds its tranquillity and rest. Profoundly established in the centre of its own nothingness, it can be assailed by naught that comes from below; and since it no longer desires anything, what comes from above cannot depress it; for its desires alone are the causes of its woes.”181
“In this act of letting go, the soul discovers peace and tranquility. Firmly grounded in its own emptiness, it remains untouched by anything that arises from below; and since it no longer desires anything, whatever comes from above cannot bring it down; because its desires are the only causes of its suffering.”181
And now, as a more concrete example of heads 4 and 5, in fact of all our heads together, and of the irrational extreme to which a psychopathic individual may go in the line of bodily austerity, I will quote the sincere Suso's account of his own self-tortures. Suso, you will remember, was one of the fourteenth century German mystics; his autobiography, written in the third person, is a classic religious document.
And now, as a more concrete example of points 4 and 5, and indeed all our points together, as well as the extreme lengths to which a person with psychopathic tendencies might go in terms of physical self-discipline, I will share Suso's honest account of his own self-inflicted suffering. You will recall that Suso was one of the German mystics from the fourteenth century; his autobiography, written in the third person, is a classic religious text.
“He was in his youth of a temperament full of fire and life; and when this began to make itself felt, it was very grievous to him; and he sought by many devices how he might bring his body into subjection. He wore for a long time a hair shirt and an iron chain, until the blood ran from him, so that he was obliged to leave them off. He secretly caused an undergarment to be made for him; and in the undergarment he had strips of leather fixed, into which a hundred and fifty brass nails, pointed and filed sharp, were driven, and the points of the nails were always turned towards the flesh. He had this garment made very tight, and so arranged as to go round him and fasten in front, in order that it might fit the closer to his body, and the pointed nails might be driven into his flesh; and it was high enough to reach upwards to his navel. In this he used to sleep at night. Now in summer, when it was hot, and he was very tired and ill from his journeyings, or when he held the office of lecturer, he would sometimes, as he lay thus in bonds, and oppressed with toil, and tormented also by noxious insects, cry aloud and give way to fretfulness, and twist round and round in agony, as a worm does when run through with a pointed needle. It often seemed to him as if he were lying upon an ant-hill, from the torture caused by the insects; for if he wished to sleep, or when he had fallen asleep, they vied with one another.182Sometimes he cried to Almighty God in the fullness of his heart: Alas! Gentle God, what a dying is this! When a man is killed by murderers or strong beasts of prey it is soon over; but I lie dying here under the cruel insects, and yet cannot die. The nights in winter were never so long, nor was the summer so hot, as to make him leave off this exercise. On the contrary, he devised something farther—two leathern loops into which he put his hands, and fastened one on each side his throat, and made the fastenings so secure that even if his cell had been [pg 308]on fire about him, he could not have helped himself. This he continued until his hands and arms had become almost tremulous with the strain, and then he devised something else: two leather gloves; and he caused a brazier to fit them all over with sharp-pointed brass tacks, and he used to put them on at night, in order that if he should try while asleep to throw off the hair undergarment, or relieve himself from the gnawings of the vile insects, the tacks might then stick into his body. And so it came to pass. If ever he sought to help himself with his hands in his sleep, he drove the sharp tacks into his breast, and tore himself, so that his flesh festered. When after many weeks the wounds had healed, he tore himself again and made fresh wounds.
“When he was young, he was passionate and full of energy, and this troubled him a lot when it became clear. He tried many methods to control his body. For a long time, he wore a hair shirt and an iron chain, until he bled and had to take them off. He secretly had a special undergarment made from strips of leather, with one hundred and fifty sharp brass nails driven into it, the points always facing his skin. He had this garment made very tight, wrapping around him and fastening in front, so it would press closely against his body and the sharp nails would pierce his skin; it was cut high enough to reach his navel. He wore it at night. During hot summer nights, when he felt weak and sick from travel, or when he was lecturing, he would sometimes, while trapped in it and overwhelmed by his exhaustion and annoying insects, cry out in frustration and twist around in pain, much like a worm does when pierced by a needle. It often felt to him like he was lying on an ant hill because of the torture from the insects; if he tried to sleep or had already fallen asleep, they seemed to swarm over him. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sometimes he cried out to God with all his heart: Oh, Gentle God, what a way to die! When someone is killed by murderers or wild animals, it happens quickly; but here I am, dying slowly under these cruel insects, and I cannot die. The winter nights were never so long, nor was the summer heat so intense, that he stopped doing this. Instead, he thought of something else—two leather loops for his hands, tightly secured around his neck, so that even if his cell caught fire, he couldn’t help himself. He continued this until his hands and arms became almost weak from the strain, then he came up with a new idea: two leather gloves, covered with sharp brass tacks, which he wore at night. This way, if he tried to remove the hair undergarment or ease his irritation from the insects in his sleep, the tacks would stick into him. And that’s exactly what happened. Whenever he tried to help himself while sleeping, he drove the sharp tacks into his chest and tore himself, causing his wounds to become infected. After many weeks, when the wounds healed, he would injure himself again and create new wounds.”
“He continued this tormenting exercise for about sixteen years. At the end of this time, when his blood was now chilled, and the fire of his temperament destroyed, there appeared to him in a vision on Whitsunday, a messenger from heaven, who told him that God required this of him no longer. Whereupon he discontinued it, and threw all these things away into a running stream.”
“He endured this suffering for around sixteen years. By the end, he had calmed down, and his fiery nature was gone. On Whitsunday, he had a vision of a heavenly messenger, who told him that God didn’t need this from him anymore. So he stopped and cast all these things into a flowing stream.”
Suso then tells how, to emulate the sorrows of his crucified Lord, he made himself a cross with thirty protruding iron needles and nails. This he bore on his bare back between his shoulders day and night. “The first time that he stretched out this cross upon his back his tender frame was struck with terror at it, and blunted the sharp nails slightly against a stone. But soon, repenting of this womanly cowardice, he pointed them all again with a file, and placed once more the cross upon him. It made his back, where the bones are, bloody and seared. Whenever he sat down or stood up, it was as if a hedgehog-skin were on him. If any one touched him unawares, or pushed against his clothes, it tore him.”
Suso then explains that to share in the sufferings of his crucified Lord, he made a cross with thirty sharp iron needles and nails sticking out. He wore this on his bare back between his shoulders day and night. “The first time he put this cross on his back, his sensitive body was overwhelmed with fear, and he dulled the sharp nails a bit against a stone. But soon, regretting this act of cowardice, he sharpened them again with a file and put the cross back on himself. It left his back, where the bones are, bloody and burned. Every time he sat down or stood up, it felt like he had a hedgehog's skin pressed against him. If anyone accidentally touched him or bumped into his clothes, it tore him.”
Suso next tells of his penitences by means of striking this cross and forcing the nails deeper into the flesh, and likewise of his self-scourgings,—a dreadful story,—and then goes on as follows: “At this same period the Servitor procured an old castaway door, and he used to lie upon it at night without any bedclothes to make him comfortable, except that he took off [pg 309]his shoes and wrapped a thick cloak round him. He thus secured for himself a most miserable bed; for hard pea-stalks lay in humps under his head, the cross with the sharp nails stuck into his back, his arms were locked fast in bonds, the horsehair undergarment was round his loins, and the cloak too was heavy and the door hard. Thus he lay in wretchedness, afraid to stir, just like a log, and he would send up many a sigh to God.
Suso then shares his experiences of penance by hitting the cross and driving the nails deeper into his skin, along with his self-flagellation—a troubling account—and continues as follows: “During this time, the Servitor found an old, discarded door and would lie on it at night without any bedding for comfort, except for taking off [pg 309] his shoes and wrapping himself in a thick cloak. He made for himself a very uncomfortable bed; hard pea-stalks were pushed under his head, a cross with sharp nails pressed against his back, his arms were tightly bound, a horsehair garment was wrapped around his waist, and the heavy cloak and hard door added to his discomfort. He lay there in misery, afraid to move, like a log, often sending many sighs to God.
“In winter he suffered very much from the frost. If he stretched out his feet they lay bare on the floor and froze, if he gathered them up the blood became all on fire in his legs, and this was great pain. His feet were full of sores, his legs dropsical, his knees bloody and seared, his loins covered with scars from the horsehair, his body wasted, his mouth parched with intense thirst, and his hands tremulous from weakness. Amid these torments he spent his nights and days; and he endured them all out of the greatness of the love which he bore in his heart to the Divine and Eternal Wisdom, our Lord Jesus Christ, whose agonizing sufferings he sought to imitate. After a time he gave up this penitential exercise of the door, and instead of it he took up his abode in a very small cell, and used the bench, which was so narrow and short that he could not stretch himself upon it, as his bed. In this hole, or upon the door, he lay at night in his usual bonds, for about eight years. It was also his custom, during the space of twenty-five years, provided he was staying in the convent, never to go after compline in winter into any warm room, or to the convent stove to warm himself, no matter how cold it might be, unless he was obliged to do so for other reasons. Throughout all these years he never took a bath, either a water or a sweating bath; and this he did in order to mortify his comfort-seeking body. He practiced during a long time such rigid poverty that he would neither receive nor touch a penny, either with leave or without it. For a considerable time he strove to attain such a high degree of purity that he would neither scratch nor touch any part of his body, save only his hands and feet.”183
“In winter, he suffered a lot from the cold. If he stretched out his feet, they got cold on the floor; if he pulled them up, the blood would burn in his legs, causing him intense pain. His feet were covered in sores, his legs were swollen, his knees were bloody and raw, his sides were scarred from horsehair, his body was thin, his mouth was dry from extreme thirst, and his hands trembled from weakness. He endured these torments day and night, all out of the deep love he had in his heart for the Divine and Eternal Wisdom, our Lord Jesus Christ, whose agonizing sufferings he tried to imitate. After some time, he stopped this penitential practice by the door and moved into a very small cell, using a bench so narrow and short that he couldn't lie down on it for a bed. In that small space, or on the door, he lay at night bound for about eight years. He also made it a habit, for twenty-five years while he was in the convent, never to enter a warm room or use the convent stove to warm himself after compline in winter, no matter how cold it was, unless he had to for some other reason. Throughout all those years, he never took a bath, whether a regular bath or a sweat bath; he did this to mortify his comfort-seeking body. He practiced such extreme poverty for a long time that he wouldn’t accept or touch a penny, with or without permission. For a significant period, he aimed for such a high level of purity that he wouldn’t scratch or touch any part of his body, except for his hands and feet.”183
I spare you the recital of poor Suso's self-inflicted tortures from thirst. It is pleasant to know that after his fortieth year, God showed him by a series of visions that he had sufficiently broken down the natural man, and that he might leave these exercises off. His case is distinctly pathological, but he does not seem to have had the alleviation, which some ascetics have enjoyed, of an alteration of sensibility capable of actually turning torment into a perverse kind of pleasure. Of the founder of the Sacred Heart order, for example, we read that
I won’t go into the details of Suso’s self-inflicted suffering from thirst. It’s nice to know that after he turned forty, God revealed through a series of visions that he had sufficiently broken down his natural tendencies and could stop these practices. His situation is clearly pathological, but he doesn’t seem to have experienced the relief that some ascetics have, where a change in sensitivity can turn suffering into a twisted sort of pleasure. For instance, we read about the founder of the Sacred Heart order that
“Her love of pain and suffering was insatiable.... She said that she could cheerfully live till the day of judgment, provided she might always have matter for suffering for God; but that to live a single day without suffering would be intolerable. She said again that she was devoured with two unassuageable fevers, one for the holy communion, the other for suffering, humiliation, and annihilation. ‘Nothing but pain,’ she continually said in her letters, ‘makes my life supportable.’ ”184
“Her desire for pain and suffering was endless.... She said she could happily live forever, as long as she always had something to suffer for God; but living even a single day without suffering would be intolerable. She mentioned again that she was driven by two insatiable passions, one for the holy communion, the other for suffering, humiliation, and obliteration. ‘Only pain,’ she kept saying in her letters, ‘makes my life bearable.’ ”184
So much for the phenomena to which the ascetic impulse will in certain persons give rise. In the ecclesiastically consecrated character three minor branches of self-mortification have been recognized as indispensable pathways to perfection. I refer to the chastity, obedience, and poverty which the monk vows to observe; and upon the heads of obedience and poverty I will make a few remarks.
So much for the phenomena that the ascetic impulse can trigger in some individuals. In the church-sanctioned role, three key aspects of self-discipline are seen as essential routes to achieving perfection. I'm talking about the vows of chastity, obedience, and poverty that monks commit to; and I would like to share a few thoughts specifically on obedience and poverty.
First, of Obedience. The secular life of our twentieth century opens with this virtue held in no high esteem. The duty of the individual to determine his own conduct and profit or suffer by the consequences seems, on the [pg 311] contrary, to be one of our best rooted contemporary Protestant social ideals. So much so that it is difficult even imaginatively to comprehend how men possessed of an inner life of their own could ever have come to think the subjection of its will to that of other finite creatures recommendable. I confess that to myself it seems something of a mystery. Yet it evidently corresponds to a profound interior need of many persons, and we must do our best to understand it.
First, about Obedience. The secular life of our twenty-first century starts with this virtue not being highly valued. The responsibility of individuals to shape their own behavior and face the results seems, on the contrary, to be one of our deeply ingrained modern Protestant social ideals. So much so that it's hard to even picture how people with their own inner lives could ever think that submitting their will to that of other finite beings is something positive. I admit it feels somewhat mysterious to me. Yet, it clearly addresses a deep internal need for many people, and we need to try our best to understand it.
On the lowest possible plane, one sees how the expediency of obedience in a firm ecclesiastical organization must have led to its being viewed as meritorious. Next, experience shows that there are times in every one's life when one can be better counseled by others than by one's self. Inability to decide is one of the commonest symptoms of fatigued nerves; friends who see our troubles more broadly, often see them more wisely than we do; so it is frequently an act of excellent virtue to consult and obey a doctor, a partner, or a wife. But, leaving these lower prudential regions, we find, in the nature of some of the spiritual excitements which we have been studying, good reasons for idealizing obedience. Obedience may spring from the general religious phenomenon of inner softening and self-surrender and throwing one's self on higher powers. So saving are these attitudes felt to be that in themselves, apart from utility, they become ideally consecrated; and in obeying a man whose fallibility we see through thoroughly, we, nevertheless, may feel much as we do when we resign our will to that of infinite wisdom. Add self-despair and the passion of self-crucifixion to this, and obedience becomes an ascetic sacrifice, agreeable quite irrespective of whatever prudential uses it might have.
On the lowest possible level, it’s clear that the practicality of obedience in a strong church organization must have made it seem admirable. Additionally, we all experience moments when we can be better advised by others than by ourselves. The inability to make a decision is one of the most common signs of tired nerves; friends who view our problems from a broader perspective often understand them more wisely than we do. Therefore, it can be a commendable act to consult and follow the advice of a doctor, a partner, or a spouse. However, moving beyond these basic practical aspects, we discover, in the nature of some of the spiritual experiences we’ve been examining, good reasons for idealizing obedience. Obedience can come from the broader religious experience of inner softness, self-surrender, and reliance on higher powers. These attitudes are often seen as so beneficial that they become sacred in their own right. Even while obeying someone whose flaws we’re fully aware of, we can still feel much like we do when we submit our will to infinite wisdom. When you add self-despair and the drive for self-sacrifice to this mix, obedience transforms into a form of ascetic sacrifice, which can be fulfilling regardless of any practical benefits it may offer.
It is as a sacrifice, a mode of “mortification,” that [pg 312] obedience is primarily conceived by Catholic writers, a “sacrifice which man offers to God, and of which he is himself both the priest and the victim. By poverty he immolates his exterior possessions; by chastity he immolates his body; by obedience he completes the sacrifice, and gives to God all that he yet holds as his own, his two most precious goods, his intellect and his will. The sacrifice is then complete and unreserved, a genuine holocaust, for the entire victim is now consumed for the honor of God.”185 Accordingly, in Catholic discipline, we obey our superior not as mere man, but as the representative of Christ. Obeying God in him by our intention, obedience is easy. But when the text-book theologians marshal collectively all their reasons for recommending it, the mixture sounds to our ears rather odd.
It is seen as a sacrifice, a form of “shame,” that [pg 312] obedience is primarily understood by Catholic writers, a A sacrifice that a person offers to God, where they are both the priest and the victim. By accepting poverty, they let go of their material possessions; through chastity, they sacrifice their body; and through obedience, they fulfill the sacrifice by dedicating to God everything they still consider their own, their two most valuable treasures: their intellect and their will. The sacrifice is thus complete and total, a true holocaust, as the entire victim is now offered for the glory of God.185 Therefore, in Catholic practice, we obey our superiors not as just a person, but as the representative of Christ. When we intend to obey God through them, obedience becomes easier. However, when the textbook theologians gather all their reasons to promote it, the combination sounds somewhat strange to us.
“One of the great consolations of the monastic life,” says a Jesuit authority, “is the assurance we have that in obeying we can commit no fault. The Superior may commit a fault in commanding you to do this thing or that, but you are certain that you commit no fault so long as you obey, because God will only ask you if you have duly performed what orders you received, and if you can furnish a clear account in that respect, you are absolved entirely. Whether the things you did were opportune, or whether there were not something better that might have been done, these are questions not asked of you, but rather of your Superior. The moment what you did was done obediently, God wipes it out of your account, and charges it to the Superior. So that Saint Jerome well exclaimed, in celebrating the advantages of obedience, ‘Oh, sovereign liberty! Oh, holy and blessed security by which one becomes almost impeccable!’
“One of the biggest comforts of monastic life,” says a Jesuit expert, "The assurance that comes from obeying means you can't go wrong. Your Superior might make mistakes in telling you what to do, but as long as you follow those orders, you're not to blame. God will only check if you carried out the instructions you were given. If you can clearly explain that, you're totally cleared of responsibility. Whether what you did was the right choice or if there was a better option, those are questions for your Superior, not for you. Once your actions are based on obedience, God takes them off your records and holds the Superior accountable. That's why Saint Jerome praised the value of obedience by saying, ‘Oh, supreme freedom! Oh, holy and blessed security that makes one almost flawless!’
“Saint John Climachus is of the same sentiment when he calls obedience an excuse before God. In fact, when God asks why you have done this or that, and you reply, it is because I [pg 313]was so ordered by my Superiors, God will ask for no other excuse. As a passenger in a good vessel with a good pilot need give himself no farther concern, but may go to sleep in peace, because the pilot has charge over all, and ‘watches for him’; so a religious person who lives under the yoke of obedience goes to heaven as if while sleeping, that is, while leaning entirely on the conduct of his Superiors, who are the pilots of his vessel, and keep watch for him continually. It is no small thing, of a truth, to be able to cross the stormy sea of life on the shoulders and in the arms of another, yet that is just the grace which God accords to those who live under the yoke of obedience. Their Superior bears all their burdens.... A certain grave doctor said that he would rather spend his life in picking up straws by obedience, than by his own responsible choice busy himself with the loftiest works of charity, because one is certain of following the will of God in whatever one may do from obedience, but never certain in the same degree of anything which we may do of our own proper movement.”186
“Saint John Climachus feels similarly when he describes obedience as a valid reason in front of God. When God asks why you did this or that, and you say it was because your Superiors instructed you to, God won’t seek any further explanation. Just as a passenger on a well-run ship with a skilled captain can relax and sleep peacefully because the captain is in control, a religious person who follows the guidance of obedience will reach heaven as if they were asleep, relying completely on the direction of their Superiors, who act like the ship's captains, always watching over them. It’s truly significant to navigate the rough seas of life supported by someone else, and that’s the gift God bestows upon those who live in obedience. Their Superior carries all their burdens.... A wise doctor once said he would rather spend his life picking up straws in obedience than perform the greatest acts of charity based on his own choices, because when acting in obedience, one is guaranteed to be following God’s will, which isn’t as certain with personal choices.”186
One should read the letters in which Ignatius Loyola recommends obedience as the backbone of his order, if one would gain insight into the full spirit of its cult.187 They are too long to quote; but Ignatius's belief is so vividly expressed in a couple of sayings reported by companions that, though they have been so often cited, I will ask your permission to copy them once more:—
One should read the letters where Ignatius Loyola emphasizes obedience as the foundation of his order if you want to understand the complete essence of its practice. They are too lengthy to quote, but Ignatius's views are so clearly conveyed in a couple of sayings shared by his companions that, even though they have been quoted many times, I’d like to take the liberty of sharing them once more:—
“I ought,” an early biographer reports him as saying, “on entering religion, and thereafter, to place myself entirely in the hands of God, and of him who takes His place by His authority. I ought to desire that my Superior should oblige me to give up my own judgment, and conquer my own mind. I ought to set up no difference between one Superior and another, ... but recognize them all as equal before God, whose place they fill. For if I distinguish persons, I weaken the spirit of obedience. [pg 314]In the hands of my Superior, I must be a soft wax, a thing, from which he is to require whatever pleases him, be it to write or receive letters, to speak or not to speak to such a person, or the like; and I must put all my fervor in executing zealously and exactly what I am ordered. I must consider myself as a corpse which has neither intelligence nor will; be like a mass of matter which without resistance lets itself be placed wherever it may please any one; like a stick in the hand of an old man, who uses it according to his needs and places it where it suits him. So must I be under the hands of the Order, to serve it in the way it judges most useful.
“I should,” an early biographer says he stated, “When I joined the religious life, I chose to completely surrender myself to God and to the person who represents Him with His authority. I should want my Superior to ask me to set aside my own judgment and overcome my own thoughts. I should treat all Superiors equally and recognize them as equal before God, whose position they hold. Because if I begin to make distinctions between individuals, I undermine the spirit of obedience. In the hands of my Superior, I must be like soft wax, ready to fulfill any request he has, whether that involves writing or receiving letters, speaking or not speaking to certain people, and so on; I must commit all my energy to carry out his instructions with zeal. I should see myself as a lifeless body without intelligence or will; like a piece of matter that can be placed wherever anyone deems fit; like a stick in the hands of an elderly person, who uses it according to his needs and puts it where it serves him best. I must be the same way under the direction of the Order, serving it in the way that is most beneficial.”
“I must never ask of the Superior to be sent to a particular place, to be employed in a particular duty.... I must consider nothing as belonging to me personally, and as regards the things I use, be like a statue which lets itself be stripped and never opposes resistance.”188
“I should never ask the Superior to assign me to a certain place or job.... I must not see anything as personally belonging to me, and when it comes to the things I use, I should act like a statue that lets itself be stripped and never puts up a fight.”188
The other saying is reported by Rodriguez in the chapter from which I a moment ago made quotations. When speaking of the Pope's authority, Rodriguez writes:—
The other saying is mentioned by Rodriguez in the chapter I just quoted from. When discussing the Pope's authority, Rodriguez writes:—
“Saint Ignatius said, when general of his company, that if the Holy Father were to order him to set sail in the first bark which he might find in the port of Ostia, near Rome, and to abandon himself to the sea, without a mast, without sails, without oars or rudder or any of the things that are needful for navigation or subsistence, he would obey not only with alacrity, but without anxiety or repugnance, and even with a great internal satisfaction.”189
“Saint Ignatius, when he was in charge of his group, said that if the Pope told him to board the first boat he found at the port of Ostia, near Rome, and to surrender himself to the sea, without a mast, sails, oars, or rudder, or any other essentials for navigation or survival, he would do so not only eagerly but also without any fear or hesitation, and even with a deep sense of inner peace.”189
With a solitary concrete example of the extravagance to which the virtue we are considering has been carried, I will pass to the topic next in order.
With a single concrete example of how extravagant this virtue can be, I will move on to the next topic.
“Sister Marie Claire [of Port Royal] had been greatly imbued with the holiness and excellence of M. de Langres. This prelate, soon after he came to Port Royal, said to her one day, seeing her so tenderly attached to Mother Angélique, that it [pg 315]would perhaps be better not to speak to her again. Marie Claire, greedy of obedience, took this inconsiderate word for an oracle of God, and from that day forward remained for several years without once speaking to her sister.”190
“Sister Marie Claire [of Port Royal] was profoundly inspired by the holiness and greatness of M. de Langres. Shortly after he arrived at Port Royal, he mentioned to her one day, observing her strong bond with Mother Angélique, that it might be better not to speak to her again. Marie Claire, keen to obey, took this casual comment as a sign from God, and from then on, she went for several years without speaking to her sister.”190
Our next topic shall be Poverty, felt at all times and under all creeds as one adornment of a saintly life. Since the instinct of ownership is fundamental in man's nature, this is one more example of the ascetic paradox. Yet it appears no paradox at all, but perfectly reasonable, the moment one recollects how easily higher excitements hold lower cupidities in check. Having just quoted the Jesuit Rodriguez on the subject of obedience, I will, to give immediately a concrete turn to our discussion of poverty, also read you a page from his chapter on this latter virtue. You must remember that he is writing instructions for monks of his own order, and bases them all on the text, “Blessed are the poor in spirit.”
Our next topic will be Poverty, experienced at all times and across all beliefs as a part of a saintly life. Since the desire to own is fundamental to human nature, this is yet another example of the ascetic paradox. However, it doesn't seem like a paradox at all but rather completely logical, once we remember how easily higher pleasures can keep lower desires in check. Having just quoted the Jesuit Rodriguez on the topic of obedience, I will now read you a passage from his chapter on this virtue to give our discussion of poverty a more concrete focus. Keep in mind that he is writing guidelines for his fellow monks, and all of his points are based on the text, "Blessed are those who are humble."
“If any one of you,” he says, “will know whether or not he is really poor in spirit, let him consider whether he loves the ordinary consequences and effects of poverty, which are hunger, thirst, cold, fatigue, and the denudation of all conveniences. See if you are glad to wear a worn-out habit full of patches. See if you are glad when something is lacking to your meal, when you are passed by in serving it, when what you receive is distasteful to you, when your cell is out of repair. If you are not glad of these things, if instead of loving them you avoid them, then there is proof that you have not attained the perfection of poverty of spirit.” Rodriguez then goes on to describe the practice of poverty in more detail. “The first point is that which Saint Ignatius proposes in his constitutions, when he says, ‘Let no one use anything as if it were his private possession.’ ‘A religious person,’ he says, ‘ought in respect to all the things that he uses, to be like a statue which one may drape with clothing, but which feels no grief and makes no resistance when one [pg 316]strips it again. It is in this way that you should feel towards your clothes, your books, your cell, and everything else that you make use of; if ordered to quit them, or to exchange them for others, have no more sorrow than if you were a statue being uncovered. In this way you will avoid using them as if they were your private possession. But if, when you give up your cell, or yield possession of this or that object or exchange it for another, you feel repugnance and are not like a statue, that shows that you view these things as if they were your private property.’
“If any of you,” he says, “To know if someone is genuinely poor in spirit, they should reflect on whether they appreciate the typical effects and consequences of poverty, such as hunger, thirst, cold, exhaustion, and the absence of comfort. Consider if you’re fine with wearing a worn-out, patched-up outfit. Think about whether you feel satisfied when something is missing from your meal, when you’re overlooked in serving, when what you receive doesn't meet your tastes, or when your living space is not well-kept. If you’re not okay with these situations, and instead of accepting them, you try to avoid them, then that indicates you haven’t truly grasped the essence of being poor in spirit.” Rodriguez then explains the concept of poverty in more detail. “The first point is what Saint Ignatius says in his rules, when he states, ‘Let no one treat anything as if it were his private property.’ ‘A religious person,’ he explains, ‘should think of all the things he uses like a statue that can be dressed in clothes, but does not feel sadness or resistance when it is undraped. You should feel this way about your clothes, your books, your room, and everything else you use; if you're asked to give them up or swap them for something else, feel no more sorrow than a statue being uncovered. This way, you will avoid seeing them as your personal possessions. But if, when you give up your room, or let go of something or trade it for another, you feel discomfort and aren’t like a statue, that shows you regard those things as if they are your private property.’
“And this is why our holy founder wished the superiors to test their monks somewhat as God tested Abraham, and to put their poverty and their obedience to trial, that by this means they may become acquainted with the degree of their virtue, and gain a chance to make ever farther progress in perfection, ... making the one move out of his room when he finds it comfortable and is attached to it; taking away from another a book of which he is fond; or obliging a third to exchange his garment for a worse one. Otherwise we should end by acquiring a species of property in all these several objects, and little by little the wall of poverty that surrounds us and constitutes our principal defense would be thrown down. The ancient fathers of the desert used often thus to treat their companions.... Saint Dositheus, being sick-nurse, desired a certain knife, and asked Saint Dorotheus for it, not for his private use, but for employment in the infirmary of which he had charge. Whereupon Saint Dorotheus answered him: ‘Ha! Dositheus, so that knife pleases you so much! Will you be the slave of a knife or the slave of Jesus Christ? Do you not blush with shame at wishing that a knife should be your master? I will not let you touch it.’ Which reproach and refusal had such an effect upon the holy disciple that since that time he never touched the knife again.” ...
“This is why our founder wanted the leaders to test their monks like God tested Abraham, putting their poverty and obedience to the challenge. This way, they can gauge their virtue and have the chance to grow in perfection. For instance, one monk might be asked to leave behind a room he’s gotten too attached to; another might have a favorite book taken away; or a third might be compelled to exchange his clothing for something less desirable. Otherwise, we risk becoming too attached to these things, and gradually the barrier of poverty that protects us would wear down. The early hermits often treated their companions this way. When Saint Dositheus, who was responsible for caring for the sick, asked Saint Dorotheus for a specific knife—not for himself, but for his work in the infirmary—Saint Dorotheus responded: ‘Dositheus, you really like that knife! Are you going to let a knife control you instead of Jesus Christ? Aren’t you ashamed for letting a knife be your master? You can’t have it.’ This reprimand and denial affected the holy disciple so profoundly that he never touched the knife again.” Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
“Therefore, in our rooms,” Father Rodriguez continues, “there must be no other furniture than a bed, a table, a bench, and a candlestick, things purely necessary, and nothing more. It is not allowed among us that our cells should be ornamented with pictures or aught else, neither armchairs, carpets, curtains, [pg 317]nor any sort of cabinet or bureau of any elegance. Neither is it allowed us to keep anything to eat, either for ourselves or for those who may come to visit us. We must ask permission to go to the refectory even for a glass of water; and finally we may not keep a book in which we can write a line, or which we may take away with us. One cannot deny that thus we are in great poverty. But this poverty is at the same time a great repose and a great perfection. For it would be inevitable, in case a religious person were allowed to own superfluous possessions, that these things would greatly occupy his mind, be it to acquire them, to preserve them, or to increase them; so that in not permitting us at all to own them, all these inconveniences are remedied. Among the various good reasons why the company forbids secular persons to enter our cells, the principal one is that thus we may the easier be kept in poverty. After all, we are all men, and if we were to receive people of the world into our rooms, we should not have the strength to remain within the bounds prescribed, but should at least wish to adorn them with some books to give the visitors a better opinion of our scholarship.”191
“So, in our rooms,” Father Rodriguez goes on, “We only have a bed, a table, a bench, and a candlestick—just the basics, nothing more. We can't decorate our cells with pictures or anything else, no armchairs, carpets, curtains, [pg 317] or any fancy cabinets or drawers. We can’t keep any food, either for ourselves or for visitors. We have to ask for permission to go to the dining hall even for a glass of water; and finally, we aren’t allowed to have a book to write in or take with us. It’s clear that we live in great poverty. But this poverty also brings us peace and perfection. If religious people were allowed to own extra things, those possessions would take over their thoughts—whether it’s about getting, keeping, or increasing them. By not allowing us to own anything at all, those issues are avoided. One of the main reasons our community keeps outsiders from entering our rooms is to help us maintain our poverty. After all, we’re all human, and if we let people from the outside into our spaces, we would struggle to follow the rules and would likely want to decorate with books to impress our visitors.””191
Since Hindu fakirs, Buddhist monks, and Mohammedan dervishes unite with Jesuits and Franciscans in idealizing poverty as the loftiest individual state, it is worth while to examine into the spiritual grounds for such a seemingly unnatural opinion. And first, of those which lie closest to common human nature.
Since Hindu fakirs, Buddhist monks, and Muslim dervishes join Jesuits and Franciscans in considering poverty as the highest personal state, it's worthwhile to explore the spiritual reasons behind such an apparently unnatural belief. First, let's look at those reasons that are closest to common human nature.
The opposition between the men who have and the men who are is immemorial. Though the gentleman, in the old-fashioned sense of the man who is well born, has usually in point of fact been predaceous and reveled in lands and goods, yet he has never identified his essence with these possessions, but rather with the personal superiorities, the courage, generosity, and pride supposed to be his birthright. To certain huckstering kinds of [pg 318] consideration he thanked God he was forever inaccessible, and if in life's vicissitudes he should become destitute through their lack, he was glad to think that with his sheer valor he was all the freer to work out his salvation. “Wer nur selbst was hätte,” says Lessing's Tempelherr, in Nathan the Wise, “mein Gott, mein Gott, ich habe nichts!” This ideal of the well-born man without possessions was embodied in knight-errantry and templardom; and, hideously corrupted as it has always been, it still dominates sentimentally, if not practically, the military and aristocratic view of life. We glorify the soldier as the man absolutely unencumbered. Owning nothing but his bare life, and willing to toss that up at any moment when the cause commands him, he is the representative of unhampered freedom in ideal directions. The laborer who pays with his person day by day, and has no rights invested in the future, offers also much of this ideal detachment. Like the savage, he may make his bed wherever his right arm can support him, and from his simple and athletic attitude of observation, the property-owner seems buried and smothered in ignoble externalities and trammels, “wading in straw and rubbish to his knees.” The claims which things make are corrupters of manhood, mortgages on the soul, and a drag anchor on our progress towards the empyrean.
The conflict between the men who have and the men who are is ancient. Even though the gentleman, in the traditional sense of someone who is well born, has often been predatory and thrived on land and wealth, he has never truly equated his identity with these possessions. Instead, he associates it with personal qualities like courage, generosity, and pride that are believed to be his birthright. To certain mercenary types of [pg 318] considerations, he thanks God that he remains forever untouched, and if he should find himself destitute due to their absence, he takes comfort in the idea that through sheer bravery he is freer to achieve his own salvation. "Whoever has something," says Lessing's Tempelherr in Nathan the Wise, "my God, my God, I have nothing!" This ideal of the noble man without possessions was embodied in chivalry and knighthood; and, though it has always been grotesquely distorted, it still emotionally influences, if not practically, the military and aristocratic worldview. We celebrate the soldier as the man who is completely unburdened. Owning nothing but his very life, and ready to sacrifice it at any moment when duty calls, he represents unrestrained freedom in idealistic ways. The laborer, who gives of himself day after day and has no future rights, also exemplifies a lot of this ideal detachment. Like a savage, he can set up his bed wherever he can support himself with his right arm, and from his simple and athletic perspective, the property owner appears suffocated and buried in unworthy external concerns, "standing in straw and trash up to his knees." The demands that stuff place on us corrupt our manhood, mortgage our souls, and hold us back from progressing toward our higher potential.
“Everything I meet with,” writes Whitefield, “seems to carry this voice with it,—‘Go thou and preach the Gospel; be a pilgrim on earth; have no party or certain dwelling place.’My heart echoes back, ‘Lord Jesus, help me to do or suffer thy will. When thou seest me in danger of nestling,—in pity—in tender pity,—put a thorn in my nest to prevent me from it.’ ”192
“Everything I encounter,” writes Whitefield, “It seems to carry this message with it,—‘Go and share the Gospel; be a traveler in this world; have no ties or permanent residence.’My heart responds, ‘Lord Jesus, help me to do or accept your will. When you see me in danger of settling down,—in compassion—in gentle compassion,—put a thorn in my comfort zone to keep me from it.’ ”192
The loathing of “capital” with which our laboring classes to-day are growing more and more infected seems largely composed of this sound sentiment of antipathy for lives based on mere having. As an anarchist poet writes:—
The growing hatred of “capital city” among our working class today seems largely driven by a genuine dislike for lives built solely on material wealth. As an anarchist poet puts it:—
“Not by accumulating riches, but by giving away that which you have,
“It’s not about keeping wealth to yourself, but about sharing what you have,
“Shall you become beautiful;
“Will you become beautiful;”
“You must undo the wrappings, not case yourself in fresh ones;
“You need to peel back the layers, not just put on new ones;
“Not by multiplying clothes shall you make your body sound and healthy, but rather by discarding them ...
“You can't achieve a healthy body just by putting on layers of clothes; it's about taking them off...
“For a soldier who is going on a campaign does not seek what fresh furniture he can carry on his back, but rather what he can leave behind;
“A soldier going on a mission isn't thinking about what new equipment he can take, but rather what he can afford to leave behind;
In short, lives based on having are less free than lives based either on doing or on being, and in the interest of action people subject to spiritual excitement throw away possessions as so many clogs. Only those who have no private interests can follow an ideal straight away. Sloth and cowardice creep in with every dollar or guinea we have to guard. When a brother novice came to Saint Francis, saying: “Father, it would be a great consolation to me to own a psalter, but even supposing that our general should concede to me this indulgence, still I should like also to have your consent,” Francis put him off with the examples of Charlemagne, Roland, and Oliver, pursuing the infidels in sweat and labor, and finally dying on the field of battle. “So care not,” he said, “for owning books and knowledge, but care rather for works of goodness.” And when some weeks later the novice came [pg 320] again to talk of his craving for the psalter, Francis said: “After you have got your psalter you will crave a breviary; and after you have got your breviary you will sit in your stall like a grand prelate, and will say to your brother: ‘Hand me my breviary.’ ... And thenceforward he denied all such requests, saying: ‘A man possesses of learning only so much as comes out of him in action, and a monk is a good preacher only so far as his deeds proclaim him such, for every tree is known by its fruits.’ ”194
In short, lives based on having are less free than lives based on either doing or being, and in the pursuit of action, people overwhelmed by spiritual excitement throw away their possessions like burdens. Only those without personal interests can follow an ideal directly. Laziness and fear creep in with every dollar or coin we have to protect. When a fellow novice approached Saint Francis, saying: “Dad, it would really make me happy to have a psalter, but even if our leader allowed me this privilege, I still want your approval.” Francis responded by referencing Charlemagne, Roland, and Oliver, who fought against the infidels through hard work and ultimately died in battle. "So no worries," he said, "about having books and knowledge, but instead concentrate on doing good." Then, a few weeks later when the novice returned to discuss his desire for the psalter, Francis said: "Once you have your psalter, you'll want a breviary; and after you get your breviary, you'll sit in your place like a high bishop and say to your brother: ‘Pass me my breviary.’ ... From that point on, he refused all such requests, saying: ‘A person really possesses knowledge only to the degree that it’s shown through their actions, and a monk is a good preacher only as much as his deeds demonstrate, because every tree is known by its fruits.’"194
But beyond this more worthily athletic attitude involved in doing and being, there is, in the desire of not having, something profounder still, something related to that fundamental mystery of religious experience, the satisfaction found in absolute surrender to the larger power. So long as any secular safeguard is retained, so long as any residual prudential guarantee is clung to, so long the surrender is incomplete, the vital crisis is not passed, fear still stands sentinel, and mistrust of the divine obtains: we hold by two anchors, looking to God, it is true, after a fashion, but also holding by our proper machinations. In certain medical experiences we have the same critical point to overcome. A drunkard, or a morphine or cocaine maniac, offers himself to be cured. He appeals to the doctor to wean him from his enemy, but he dares not face blank abstinence. The tyrannical drug is still an anchor to windward: he hides supplies of it among his clothing; arranges secretly to have it smuggled in in case of need. Even so an incompletely regenerate man still trusts in his own expedients. His money is like the sleeping potion which the chronically wakeful patient keeps beside his bed; he throws himself on God, but if he should need the other help, there it [pg 321] will be also. Every one knows cases of this incomplete and ineffective desire for reform,—drunkards whom, with all their self-reproaches and resolves, one perceives to be quite unwilling seriously to contemplate never being drunk again! Really to give up anything on which we have relied, to give it up definitively, “for good and all” and forever, signifies one of those radical alterations of character which came under our notice in the lectures on conversion. In it the inner man rolls over into an entirely different position of equilibrium, lives in a new centre of energy from this time on, and the turning-point and hinge of all such operations seems usually to involve the sincere acceptance of certain nakednesses and destitutions.
But beyond this more commendably athletic mindset of doing and being, there is, in the desire to let go, something even deeper, something tied to that core mystery of religious experience—the satisfaction found in total surrender to a higher power. As long as we cling to any secular safety net or any remaining guarantees, our surrender remains incomplete, the critical moment hasn't been achieved, fear still stands as a guard, and skepticism about the divine persists: we are holding onto two anchors, looking to God, yes, in a sense, but also relying on our own schemes. In certain medical situations, we face the same critical hurdle. A person struggling with alcoholism, or a morphine or cocaine addiction, seeks to be cured. They ask the doctor to help them break free from their addiction, but they’re scared to confront complete abstinence. The powerful substance is still a safety net: they stash it away in their clothes and secretly arrange for it to be smuggled in case they need it. Likewise, an incomplete person still relies on their own solutions. Their money is like the sleeping pill that a chronically sleepless person keeps by their bed; they turn to God but if they need that other help, it will be there too. Everyone knows cases of this incomplete and ineffective desire for change—people struggling with alcohol who, despite all their self-blame and resolutions, seem entirely unwilling to honestly consider never being intoxicated again! Truly giving up something we’ve depended on, letting it go for good and forever, represents one of those profound transformations in character that we discussed in the lectures on conversion. In this, the inner person shifts into a completely different state of balance, lives from a new source of energy from that point forward, and the turning point of all such changes typically involves the genuine acceptance of certain vulnerabilities and deprivations.
Accordingly, throughout the annals of the saintly life, we find this ever-recurring note: Fling yourself upon God's providence without making any reserve whatever,—take no thought for the morrow,—sell all you have and give it to the poor,—only when the sacrifice is ruthless and reckless will the higher safety really arrive. As a concrete example let me read a page from the biography of Antoinette Bourignon, a good woman, much persecuted in her day by both Protestants and Catholics, because she would not take her religion at second hand. When a young girl, in her father's house,—
Accordingly, throughout the history of saintly lives, we find this constant message: Throw yourself on God's care without holding anything back—don’t worry about tomorrow—sell everything you have and give it to the poor—only when the sacrifice is complete and bold will true safety come. As a specific example, let me read a page from the biography of Antoinette Bourignon, a virtuous woman who faced persecution in her time from both Protestants and Catholics because she refused to accept her faith secondhand. When she was a young girl in her father's house,—
“She spent whole nights in prayer, oft repeating: Lord, what wilt thou have me to do? And being one night in a most profound penitence, she said from the bottom of her heart: ‘O my Lord! What must I do to please thee? For I have nobody to teach me. Speak to my soul and it will hear thee.’At that instant she heard, as if another had spoke within her: Forsake all earthly things. Separate thyself from the love of the creatures. Deny thyself. She was quite astonished, not understanding this language, and mused long on these three points, thinking how she could fulfill them. She thought she could not live without earthly things, nor without loving the creatures, [pg 322]nor without loving herself. Yet she said, ‘By thy Grace I will do it, Lord!’ But when she would perform her promise, she knew not where to begin. Having thought on the religious in monasteries, that they forsook all earthly things by being shut up in a cloister, and the love of themselves by subjecting of their wills, she asked leave of her father to enter into a cloister of the barefoot Carmelites, but he would not permit it, saying he would rather see her laid in her grave. This seemed to her a great cruelty, for she thought to find in the cloister the true Christians she had been seeking, but she found afterwards that he knew the cloisters better than she; for after he had forbidden her, and told her he would never permit her to be a religious, nor give her any money to enter there, yet she went to Father Laurens, the Director, and offered to serve in the monastery and work hard for her bread, and be content with little, if he would receive her. At which he smiled and said: That cannot be. We must have money to build; we take no maids without money; you must find the way to get it, else there is no entry here.
“She spent whole nights in prayer, often asking: Lord, what do you want me to do? One night, overwhelmed with remorse, she cried from deep within: ‘Oh my Lord! What should I do to please you? I have no one to teach me. Speak to my soul, and it will listen.’In that moment, she heard, as if someone else were speaking inside her: Give up all earthly things. Separate yourself from the love of creatures. Deny yourself. She was shocked, not understanding this message, and spent a long time reflecting on these three points, thinking about how she could fulfill them. She felt she couldn't live without earthly things, or without loving others, [pg 322]or without loving herself. Yet she said, ‘With your Grace, I will do it, Lord!’ But when she tried to keep her promise, she didn’t know where to begin. She thought about the monks and nuns in monasteries, who gave up all worldly things by staying inside a cloister and suppressed their self-love by submitting their wills. She asked her father for permission to join a convent of barefoot Carmelites, but he refused, saying he would rather see her dead. This felt incredibly cruel to her, as she believed she would find the genuine Christians she had been searching for in the cloister. However, she came to realize that he understood monasteries better than she did; after he forbade her and told her he would never allow her to pursue a religious life or give her money to enter, she went to Father Laurens, the Director, and offered to work hard at the monastery for her keep, happy with little if he would accept her. He smiled and said: That cannot be. We need money to build; we don’t take girls without funds; you must find a way to get it, or you can’t enter here.
“This astonished her greatly, and she was thereby undeceived as to the cloisters, resolving to forsake all company and live alone till it should please God to show her what she ought to do and whither to go. She asked always earnestly, ‘When shall I be perfectly thine, O my God?’ And she thought he still answered her, When thou shalt no longer possess anything, and shalt die to thyself. ‘And where shall I do that, Lord?’ He answered her, In the desert. This made so strong an impression on her soul that she aspired after this; but being a maid of eighteen years only, she was afraid of unlucky chances, and was never used to travel, and knew no way. She laid aside all these doubts and said, ‘Lord, thou wilt guide me how and where it shall please thee. It is for thee that I do it. I will lay aside my habit of a maid, and will take that of a hermit that I may pass unknown.’ Having then secretly made ready this habit, while her parents thought to have married her, her father having promised her to a rich French merchant, she prevented the time, and on Easter evening, having cut her hair, put on the habit, and slept a little, she went out of her chamber [pg 323]about four in the morning, taking nothing but one penny to buy bread for that day. And it being said to her in the going out, Where is thy faith? in a penny? she threw it away, begging pardon of God for her fault, and saying, ‘No, Lord, my faith is not in a penny, but in thee alone.’ Thus she went away wholly delivered from the heavy burthen of the cares and good things of this world, and found her soul so satisfied that she no longer wished for anything upon earth, resting entirely upon God, with this only fear lest she should be discovered and be obliged to return home; for she felt already more content in this poverty than she had done for all her life in all the delights of the world.”195
“This shocked her greatly, and she no longer believed in the cloisters. She decided to give up all company and live alone until God revealed what she should do and where she should go. She always asked sincerely, ‘When will I be completely yours, O my God?’ And she believed He still answered her, When you no longer own anything and die to yourself. ‘And where should I do that, Lord?’ He replied, In the desert. This deeply affected her soul, and she aimed for this; but at just eighteen, she was afraid of misfortune and wasn't used to traveling, so she didn't know how. She set aside those doubts and said, ‘Lord, you will guide me on how and where it pleases you. I'm doing this for you. I will put aside my maid's outfit and wear that of a hermit so I can go unnoticed.’ After secretly preparing this outfit, while her parents planned to marry her off, her father having promised her to a wealthy French merchant, she acted quickly. On Easter evening, after cutting her hair, changing into the outfit, and resting a bit, she left her room [pg 323] around four in the morning, taking only one penny to buy bread for the day. As she was leaving, someone said to her, Where is your faith? In a penny? so she threw it away, asking God for forgiveness for her mistake, and said, ‘No, Lord, my faith is not in a penny, but in you alone.’ So she left completely free from the burdens and pleasures of this world, finding her soul so fulfilled that she no longer desired anything on earth, resting entirely in God, with only the fear of being discovered and forced to return home; for she already felt more content in this poverty than she ever had in all the pleasures of the world.”195
The penny was a small financial safeguard, but an effective spiritual obstacle. Not till it was thrown away could the character settle into the new equilibrium completely.
The penny was a small financial safety net, but it was also a significant spiritual hurdle. It wasn't until it was discarded that the character could fully settle into the new balance.
Over and above the mystery of self-surrender, there are in the cult of poverty other religious mysteries. There is [pg 324] the mystery of veracity: “Naked came I into the world,” etc.,—whoever first said that, possessed this mystery. My own bare entity must fight the battle—shams cannot save me. There is also the mystery of democracy, or sentiment of the equality before God of all his creatures. This sentiment (which seems in general to have been more widespread in Mohammedan than in Christian lands) tends to nullify man's usual acquisitiveness. Those who have it spurn dignities and honors, privileges and advantages, preferring, as I said in a former lecture, to grovel on the common level before the face of God. It is not exactly the sentiment of humility, though it comes so close to it in practice. It is humanity, rather, refusing to enjoy anything that others do not share. A profound moralist, writing of Christ's saying, “Sell all thou hast and follow me,” proceeds as follows:—
Beyond the mystery of self-surrender, the practice of poverty holds other spiritual mysteries. There is [pg 324] the mystery of truthfulness: "I came into the world naked," etc.—whoever first expressed this thought understood this mystery. My own bare existence must face the struggle—illusions can't save me. There’s also the mystery of democracy, or the belief in the equality of all beings before God. This belief (which seems to be more common in Islamic cultures than in Christian ones) tends to diminish people's typical desire for possessions. Those who feel it reject titles and honors, privileges and advantages, choosing, as I mentioned in a previous lecture, to stay on the same level before God. It’s not exactly a feeling of humility, although it behaves similarly. It’s humankind, choosing not to enjoy anything that others cannot experience. A thoughtful moralist, reflecting on Christ's saying, "Sell everything you have and follow me," continues as follows:—
“Christ may have meant: If you love mankind absolutely you will as a result not care for any possessions whatever, and this seems a very likely proposition. But it is one thing to believe that a proposition is probably true; it is another thing to see it as a fact. If you loved mankind as Christ loved them, you would see his conclusion as a fact. It would be obvious. You would sell your goods, and they would be no loss to you. These truths, while literal to Christ, and to any mind that has Christ's love for mankind, become parables to lesser natures. There are in every generation people who, beginning innocently, with no predetermined intention of becoming saints, find themselves drawn into the vortex by their interest in helping mankind, and by the understanding that comes from actually doing it. The abandonment of their old mode of life is like dust in the balance. It is done gradually, incidentally, imperceptibly. Thus the whole question of the abandonment of luxury is no question at all, but a mere incident to another question, namely, the degree to which we abandon ourselves to the remorseless logic of our love for others.”196
“Christ might have meant: If you truly love humanity, you won’t care about material things at all, and that makes a lot of sense. But thinking that something is probably true is not the same as acknowledging it as a fact. If you loved humanity the way Christ did, you would see his conclusion as a fact. It would be obvious. You would sell your possessions, and it wouldn’t feel like a loss. These truths, while literal for Christ and anyone who shares his love for humanity, become stories for those with less noble intentions. Across every generation, there are people who start off with no plan to become saints but get drawn into the struggle by their desire to help others and by the lessons they learn through their actions. Letting go of their previous lifestyle feels trivial. It happens gradually, almost without them realizing it. So, the question of giving up luxury isn’t really a question at all, but just a minor detail related to the bigger question of how much we give ourselves to the relentless logic of our love for others.”196
But in all these matters of sentiment one must have “been there” one's self in order to understand them. No American can ever attain to understanding the loyalty of a Briton towards his king, of a German towards his emperor; nor can a Briton or German ever understand the peace of heart of an American in having no king, no Kaiser, no spurious nonsense, between him and the common God of all. If sentiments as simple as these are mysteries which one must receive as gifts of birth, how much more is this the case with those subtler religious sentiments which we have been considering! One can never fathom an emotion or divine its dictates by standing outside of it. In the glowing hour of excitement, however, all incomprehensibilities are solved, and what was so enigmatical from without becomes transparently obvious. Each emotion obeys a logic of its own, and makes deductions which no other logic can draw. Piety and charity live in a different universe from worldly lusts and fears, and form another centre of energy altogether. As in a supreme sorrow lesser vexations may become a consolation; as a supreme love may turn minor sacrifices into gain; so a supreme trust may render common safeguards odious, and in certain glows of generous excitement it may appear unspeakably mean to retain one's hold of personal possessions. The only sound plan, if we are ourselves outside the pale of such emotions, is to observe as well as we are able those who feel them, and to record faithfully what we observe; and this, I need hardly say, is what I have striven to do in these last two descriptive lectures, which I now hope will have covered the ground sufficiently for our present needs.
But in all these matters of feelings, you really have to have “been there” yourself to understand them. No American can truly grasp a Briton's loyalty to his king or a German's loyalty to his emperor; nor can a Briton or German ever comprehend the peace an American feels in having no king, no Kaiser, no made-up nonsense between him and the common God. If even simple feelings like these are mysteries that one must be born into to understand, how much more true that is for those deeper religious feelings we’ve been discussing! You can never fully understand an emotion or figure out its meaning by standing outside of it. In the heat of the moment, though, all confusions are resolved, and what seemed so puzzling from the outside becomes crystal clear. Each emotion has its own logic and draws conclusions that no other logic can make. Piety and generosity exist in a different realm from worldly desires and fears, creating a whole different center of energy. Just as in the deepest sorrow, minor troubles can offer comfort; and as the greatest love can make small sacrifices feel worthwhile; so too, a profound trust can make normal precautions seem unworthy, and in bursts of generous excitement, it might seem incredibly petty to cling to personal belongings. The best approach, if we find ourselves outside of these emotions, is to observe as closely as we can those who do feel them and to accurately record what we see; and this, as I’m sure you can tell, is what I’ve aimed to do in these last two descriptive lectures, which I now hope will have adequately covered what we need for the moment.
Lectures XIV and XV. The Importance of Saintliness.
We have now passed in review the more important of the phenomena which are regarded as fruits of genuine religion and characteristics of men who are devout. To-day we have to change our attitude from that of description to that of appreciation; we have to ask whether the fruits in question can help us to judge the absolute value of what religion adds to human life. Were I to parody Kant, I should say that a “Critique of pure Saintliness” must be our theme.
We have now looked at the key phenomena that are seen as results of true religion and traits of devoted people. Today, we need to shift from describing these to appreciating them; we need to ask whether these results can help us determine the real value of what religion brings to human life. If I were to jokingly mimic Kant, I would say that a “Critique of pure Holiness” should be our focus.
If, in turning to this theme, we could descend upon our subject from above like Catholic theologians, with our fixed definitions of man and man's perfection and our positive dogmas about God, we should have an easy time of it. Man's perfection would be the fulfillment of his end; and his end would be union with his Maker. That union could be pursued by him along three paths, active, purgative, and contemplative, respectively; and progress along either path would be a simple matter to measure by the application of a limited number of theological and moral conceptions and definitions. The absolute significance and value of any bit of religious experience we might hear of would thus be given almost mathematically into our hands.
If we could approach this topic from a high-level perspective like Catholic theologians, relying on our established definitions of humanity and perfection as well as our firm beliefs about God, it would be pretty straightforward. Humanity’s perfection would mean achieving one's purpose, which is to unite with the Creator. This union could be sought through three different approaches: active, purgative, and contemplative. Progress along any of these paths would be easy to assess using a limited set of theological and moral concepts and definitions. Consequently, the true significance and value of any religious experience we might encounter would be almost mathematically clear to us.
If convenience were everything, we ought now to grieve at finding ourselves cut off from so admirably convenient a method as this. But we did cut ourselves off from it deliberately in those remarks which you remember we [pg 327] made, in our first lecture, about the empirical method; and it must be confessed that after that act of renunciation we can never hope for clean-cut and scholastic results. We cannot divide man sharply into an animal and a rational part. We cannot distinguish natural from supernatural effects; nor among the latter know which are favors of God, and which are counterfeit operations of the demon. We have merely to collect things together without any special a priori theological system, and out of an aggregate of piecemeal judgments as to the value of this and that experience—judgments in which our general philosophic prejudices, our instincts, and our common sense are our only guides—decide that on the whole one type of religion is approved by its fruits, and another type condemned. “On the whole,”—I fear we shall never escape complicity with that qualification, so dear to your practical man, so repugnant to your systematizer!
If convenience were everything, we should be upset to find ourselves cut off from such a perfectly convenient method. But we did choose to cut ourselves off from it deliberately in those comments you remember we [pg 327] made in our first lecture about the empirical method; and it must be admitted that after that decision, we can never expect clear-cut and academic results. We can't sharply divide humans into an animal side and a rational side. We can't separate natural from supernatural effects, nor among the latter decide which are blessings from God and which are false acts of the devil. We simply need to gather things together without any specific beforehand theological system, and from a collection of various judgments about the value of this or that experience—judgments where our general philosophical biases, instincts, and common sense are our only guides—determine that overall one type of religion is validated by its outcomes, while another type is condemned. "All in all,"—I worry we may never escape that caveat, which is so favored by practical people and so disliked by systematizers!
I also fear that as I make this frank confession, I may seem to some of you to throw our compass overboard, and to adopt caprice as our pilot. Skepticism or wayward choice, you may think, can be the only results of such a formless method as I have taken up. A few remarks in deprecation of such an opinion, and in farther explanation of the empiricist principles which I profess, may therefore appear at this point to be in place.
I also worry that in making this honest confession, I might seem to some of you like I'm throwing our compass overboard and using whim as our guide. You might think that skepticism or random choices are the only outcomes of such an unstructured approach that I've taken on. So, it might be appropriate at this point to share a few comments against that viewpoint, as well as further explain the empirical principles that I support.
Abstractly, it would seem illogical to try to measure the worth of a religion's fruits in merely human terms of value. How can you measure their worth without considering whether the God really exists who is supposed to inspire them? If he really exists, then all the conduct instituted by men to meet his wants must necessarily be a reasonable fruit of his religion,—it would be [pg 328] unreasonable only in case he did not exist. If, for instance, you were to condemn a religion of human or animal sacrifices by virtue of your subjective sentiments, and if all the while a deity were really there demanding such sacrifices, you would be making a theoretical mistake by tacitly assuming that the deity must be non-existent; you would be setting up a theology of your own as much as if you were a scholastic philosopher.
Abstractly, it seems illogical to try to measure the value of a religion's outcomes in just human terms. How can you assess their worth without considering whether the God who is supposed to inspire them actually exists? If He does exist, then all the actions taken by people to fulfill His desires must be a reasonable outcome of His religion—it would only be [pg 328] unreasonable if He didn’t. For example, if you were to criticize a religion that practices human or animal sacrifices based solely on your personal feelings, and meanwhile a deity was genuinely demanding those sacrifices, you would be making a theoretical error by implicitly assuming the deity doesn’t exist; you would be creating your own theology just as much as any scholastic philosopher.
To this extent, to the extent of disbelieving peremptorily in certain types of deity, I frankly confess that we must be theologians. If disbeliefs can be said to constitute a theology, then the prejudices, instincts, and common sense which I chose as our guides make theological partisans of us whenever they make certain beliefs abhorrent.
To this extent, regarding the outright rejection of certain types of deities, I honestly admit that we have to be theologians. If disbeliefs can be considered a form of theology, then the biases, instincts, and common sense I selected as our guiding principles turn us into theological advocates whenever they make specific beliefs undesirable.
But such common-sense prejudices and instincts are themselves the fruit of an empirical evolution. Nothing is more striking than the secular alteration that goes on in the moral and religious tone of men, as their insight into nature and their social arrangements progressively develop. After an interval of a few generations the mental climate proves unfavorable to notions of the deity which at an earlier date were perfectly satisfactory: the older gods have fallen below the common secular level, and can no longer be believed in. To-day a deity who should require bleeding sacrifices to placate him would be too sanguinary to be taken seriously. Even if powerful historical credentials were put forward in his favor, we would not look at them. Once, on the contrary, his cruel appetites were of themselves credentials. They positively recommended him to men's imaginations in ages when such coarse signs of power were respected and no others could be understood. Such deities then were worshiped because such fruits were relished.
But these common-sense biases and instincts come from an empirical evolution. Nothing is more striking than the gradual change in people's moral and religious attitudes as their understanding of nature and social structures improves over generations. After a few generations, the mental landscape becomes less favorable to beliefs about deities that were once perfectly acceptable; the older gods have fallen out of favor and can no longer be believed in. Today, a deity who demanded bloody sacrifices to be appeased would be considered too brutal to be taken seriously. Even if compelling historical evidence were presented in his support, we wouldn’t pay attention to it. In the past, however, his cruel demands were seen as valid credentials. They actually appealed to people’s imaginations during times when such rough displays of power were respected, and no other forms of authority were understandable. Those deities were worshipped because those sacrifices were valued.
Doubtless historic accidents always played some later part, but the original factor in fixing the figure of the gods must always have been psychological. The deity to whom the prophets, seers, and devotees who founded the particular cult bore witness was worth something to them personally. They could use him. He guided their imagination, warranted their hopes, and controlled their will,—or else they required him as a safeguard against the demon and a curber of other people's crimes. In any case, they chose him for the value of the fruits he seemed to them to yield. So soon as the fruits began to seem quite worthless; so soon as they conflicted with indispensable human ideals, or thwarted too extensively other values; so soon as they appeared childish, contemptible, or immoral when reflected on, the deity grew discredited, and was erelong neglected and forgotten. It was in this way that the Greek and Roman gods ceased to be believed in by educated pagans; it is thus that we ourselves judge of the Hindu, Buddhist, and Mohammedan theologies; Protestants have so dealt with the Catholic notions of deity, and liberal Protestants with older Protestant notions; it is thus that Chinamen judge of us, and that all of us now living will be judged by our descendants. When we cease to admire or approve what the definition of a deity implies, we end by deeming that deity incredible.
Undoubtedly, historical events have always played a role later on, but the main reason for defining the figure of the gods must have been psychological. The deity that the prophets, visionaries, and followers who established the specific cult testified to held personal significance for them. They found him useful. He inspired their imagination, validated their hopes, and directed their will—or they needed him as protection against evil and a restraint on the wrongdoings of others. In any case, they chose him based on the benefits he seemed to provide them. As soon as those benefits started to appear completely worthless; as soon as they clashed with essential human ideals or significantly obstructed other values; as soon as they seemed childish, contemptible, or immoral upon reflection, the deity became discredited, and soon was neglected and forgotten. This is how the Greek and Roman gods stopped being believed in by educated pagans; it's how we evaluate Hindu, Buddhist, and Islamic theologies; Protestants have reacted similarly to Catholic ideas of deity, and liberal Protestants have addressed older Protestant beliefs; it's how the Chinese view us, and how all of us who are alive today will be judged by our descendants. When we no longer admire or accept what the concept of a deity implies, we ultimately find that deity unbelievable.
Few historic changes are more curious than these mutations of theological opinion. The monarchical type of sovereignty was, for example, so ineradicably planted in the mind of our own forefathers that a dose of cruelty and arbitrariness in their deity seems positively to have been required by their imagination. They called the cruelty “retributive justice,” and a God without it would certainly have struck them as not “sovereign” enough. But [pg 330] to-day we abhor the very notion of eternal suffering inflicted; and that arbitrary dealing-out of salvation and damnation to selected individuals, of which Jonathan Edwards could persuade himself that he had not only a conviction, but a “delightful conviction,” as of a doctrine “exceeding pleasant, bright, and sweet,” appears to us, if sovereignly anything, sovereignly irrational and mean. Not only the cruelty, but the paltriness of character of the gods believed in by earlier centuries also strikes later centuries with surprise. We shall see examples of it from the annals of Catholic saintship which make us rub our Protestant eyes. Ritual worship in general appears to the modern transcendentalist, as well as to the ultra-puritanic type of mind, as if addressed to a deity of an almost absurdly childish character, taking delight in toy-shop furniture, tapers and tinsel, costume and mumbling and mummery, and finding his “glory” incomprehensibly enhanced thereby;—just as on the other hand the formless spaciousness of pantheism appears quite empty to ritualistic natures, and the gaunt theism of evangelical sects seems intolerably bald and chalky and bleak. Luther, says Emerson, would have cut off his right hand rather than nail his theses to the door at Wittenberg, if he had supposed that they were destined to lead to the pale negations of Boston Unitarianism.
Few historical changes are more intriguing than these shifts in religious belief. The idea of a monarchical type of sovereignty was so deeply rooted in the minds of our ancestors that a certain level of cruelty and randomness in their deity seemed almost necessary to their imagination. They referred to this cruelty as “retributive justice,” and a God without it would definitely have seemed to them not “sovereign” enough. But today we detest the very idea of eternal suffering imposed, and the arbitrary distribution of salvation and damnation to select individuals, which Jonathan Edwards convinced himself was not only a belief but a “delightful conviction,” as a doctrine “exceedingly pleasant, bright, and sweet,” comes off to us, if anything, as sovereignly irrational and petty. Not just the cruelty, but also the meanness of the gods worshipped in earlier times shocks later generations. We will see examples from the history of Catholic saints that make us rub our Protestant eyes. To the modern transcendentalist, as well as to the ultra-puritanical mindset, ritual worship seems directed to a deity with an almost absurdly childish nature, taking pleasure in toy-like decorations, candles and glitter, costumes and mumbling, and finding His “glory” inexplicably enhanced by these;—similarly, to ritualistic people, the vast emptiness of pantheism seems hollow, while the austere theism of evangelical groups appears unbearably stark and dull. Luther, Emerson states, would have rather cut off his right hand than nail his theses to the door at Wittenberg if he believed they would lead to the lifeless denials of Boston Unitarianism.
So far, then, although we are compelled, whatever may be our pretensions to empiricism, to employ some sort of a standard of theological probability of our own whenever we assume to estimate the fruits of other men's religion, yet this very standard has been begotten out of the drift of common life. It is the voice of human experience within us, judging and condemning all gods that stand athwart the pathway along which it feels itself to be advancing. Experience, if we take it in the largest sense, is [pg 331] thus the parent of those disbeliefs which, it was charged, were inconsistent with the experiential method. The inconsistency, you see, is immaterial, and the charge may be neglected.
So far, then, although we are forced, no matter how much we claim to be objective, to use some kind of personal standard of theological probability whenever we try to evaluate the outcomes of someone else's faith, this very standard has come from the flow of everyday life. It's the voice of human experience within us, evaluating and rejecting all gods that block the path we feel we’re moving along. Experience, if we consider it in the broadest sense, is [pg 331] thus the source of those doubts which were said to conflict with the empirical method. The inconsistency, you see, is irrelevant, and the accusation can be ignored.
If we pass from disbeliefs to positive beliefs, it seems to me that there is not even a formal inconsistency to be laid against our method. The gods we stand by are the gods we need and can use, the gods whose demands on us are reinforcements of our demands on ourselves and on one another. What I then propose to do is, briefly stated, to test saintliness by common sense, to use human standards to help us decide how far the religious life commends itself as an ideal kind of human activity. If it commends itself, then any theological beliefs that may inspire it, in so far forth will stand accredited. If not, then they will be discredited, and all without reference to anything but human working principles. It is but the elimination of the humanly unfit, and the survival of the humanly fittest, applied to religious beliefs; and if we look at history candidly and without prejudice, we have to admit that no religion has ever in the long run established or proved itself in any other way. Religions have approved themselves; they have ministered to sundry vital needs which they found reigning. When they violated other needs too strongly, or when other faiths came which served the same needs better, the first religions were supplanted.
If we move from disbelief to positive beliefs, it seems to me that there isn't even a formal inconsistency against our approach. The gods we believe in are the ones we need and can work with, the gods whose demands reinforce our own expectations of ourselves and each other. What I propose to do is, in short, to evaluate saintliness through common sense, to use human standards to help us determine how much the religious life stands out as an ideal form of human activity. If it does stand out, then any theological beliefs that inspire it will be validated. If not, then they will be discredited, and all of this will be based solely on human principles. It's simply about eliminating what doesn't fit with humanity and allowing what is most relevant to survive, applied to religious beliefs; and if we look at history honestly and without bias, we must acknowledge that no religion has ever established or proven itself in any other way. Religions have proven themselves; they have addressed various vital needs that existed. When they strongly violated other needs or when competing faiths emerged that better met those needs, the original religions were replaced.
The needs were always many, and the tests were never sharp. So the reproach of vagueness and subjectivity and “on the whole”-ness, which can with perfect legitimacy be addressed to the empirical method as we are forced to use it, is after all a reproach to which the entire life of man in dealing with these matters is obnoxious. No religion has ever yet owed its prevalence to “apodictic [pg 332] certainty.” In a later lecture I will ask whether objective certainty can ever be added by theological reasoning to a religion that already empirically prevails.
The needs were always many, and the tests were never clear-cut. So, the criticism of vagueness and subjectivity and the idea of “on the whole,” which can justifiably be directed at the empirical method as we have to use it, is ultimately a criticism that all of human life in dealing with these issues is subject to. No religion has ever gained its popularity from “apodictic certainty.” In a later lecture, I will question whether objective certainty can ever be added by theological reasoning to a religion that is already empirically successful.
One word, also, about the reproach that in following this sort of an empirical method we are handing ourselves over to systematic skepticism.
One word, too, about the criticism that by using this type of empirical method we are submitting ourselves to systematic doubt.
Since it is impossible to deny secular alterations in our sentiments and needs, it would be absurd to affirm that one's own age of the world can be beyond correction by the next age. Skepticism cannot, therefore, be ruled out by any set of thinkers as a possibility against which their conclusions are secure; and no empiricist ought to claim exemption from this universal liability. But to admit one's liability to correction is one thing, and to embark upon a sea of wanton doubt is another. Of willfully playing into the hands of skepticism we cannot be accused. He who acknowledges the imperfectness of his instrument, and makes allowance for it in discussing his observations, is in a much better position for gaining truth than if he claimed his instrument to be infallible. Or is dogmatic or scholastic theology less doubted in point of fact for claiming, as it does, to be in point of right undoubtable? And if not, what command over truth would this kind of theology really lose if, instead of absolute certainty, she only claimed reasonable probability for her conclusions? If we claim only reasonable probability, it will be as much as men who love the truth can ever at any given moment hope to have within their grasp. Pretty surely it will be more than we could have had, if we were unconscious of our liability to err.
Since it’s impossible to deny the changes in our feelings and needs over time, it would be foolish to say that our current era is beyond correction by future generations. Therefore, skepticism can’t be dismissed by any group of thinkers as something that their conclusions are safe from; no empiricist should claim to be immune from this universal vulnerability. However, acknowledging that we can be corrected is one thing, and diving into endless doubt is another. We can’t be accused of intentionally aiding skepticism. Someone who recognizes the flaws in their method and accounts for them when discussing their findings is in a much better position to find truth than if they insisted their method is infallible. Does dogmatic or scholastic theology really face less doubt just because it claims to be unquestionably correct? And if not, what would this type of theology actually lose in terms of truth if it only asserted reasonable probability for its conclusions instead of absolute certainty? If we claim only reasonable probability, it will be as much as anyone committed to truth can hope to have at any moment. It’s likely that it will be more than we’d have if we were oblivious to our susceptibility to error.
Nevertheless, dogmatism will doubtless continue to condemn us for this confession. The mere outward form of [pg 333] inalterable certainty is so precious to some minds that to renounce it explicitly is for them out of the question. They will claim it even where the facts most patently pronounce its folly. But the safe thing is surely to recognize that all the insights of creatures of a day like ourselves must be provisional. The wisest of critics is an altering being, subject to the better insight of the morrow, and right at any moment, only “up to date” and “on the whole.” When larger ranges of truth open, it is surely best to be able to open ourselves to their reception, unfettered by our previous pretensions. “Heartily know, when half-gods go, the gods arrive.”
However, dogmatism will undoubtedly continue to judge us for this admission. The mere outward appearance of unchanging certainty is so valuable to some people that fully letting go of it is simply out of the question for them. They'll cling to it even when the facts clearly show its absurdity. But it makes sense to recognize that all the insights of beings like us, who exist for just a day, must be temporary. The smartest critics are evolving beings, subject to better understanding in the future, and they are correct at any given moment, only "up to date" and "on the whole." As broader truths emerge, it's definitely best to be open to accepting them, free from our previous assumptions. "Heartily know, when half-gods go, the gods arrive."
The fact of diverse judgments about religious phenomena is therefore entirely unescapable, whatever may be one's own desire to attain the irreversible. But apart from that fact, a more fundamental question awaits us, the question whether men's opinions ought to be expected to be absolutely uniform in this field. Ought all men to have the same religion? Ought they to approve the same fruits and follow the same leadings? Are they so like in their inner needs that, for hard and soft, for proud and humble, for strenuous and lazy, for healthy-minded and despairing, exactly the same religious incentives are required? Or are different functions in the organism of humanity allotted to different types of man, so that some may really be the better for a religion of consolation and reassurance, whilst others are better for one of terror and reproof? It might conceivably be so; and we shall, I think, more and more suspect it to be so as we go on. And if it be so, how can any possible judge or critic help being biased in favor of the religion by which his own needs are best met? He aspires to impartiality; but he is too close to the struggle not to be to some degree a participant, and he is sure to approve [pg 334] most warmly those fruits of piety in others which taste most good and prove most nourishing to him.
The reality of differing opinions about religious experiences is completely unavoidable, no matter how much someone might wish for a single, concrete truth. However, aside from this reality, there's a more fundamental question we need to consider: should we expect people's beliefs to be completely the same in this area? Should everyone have the same religion? Should they appreciate the same benefits and follow the same paths? Are people so similar in their inner needs that whether someone is tough or easygoing, proud or humble, hardworking or lazy, mentally healthy or struggling, exactly the same religious motivations are necessary? Or do different types of people serve different roles in humanity, where some benefit more from a comforting and reassuring faith, while others thrive on one that inspires fear and accountability? It might very well be the case; and I believe we will increasingly come to suspect it as we continue our exploration. If that is indeed the case, how can any judge or critic avoid being biased toward the belief that best meets their own needs? They aim for neutrality, but they are too involved in the struggle to not be at least somewhat a part of it, and they will surely favor the aspects of faith in others that resonate with them the most and nourish their own spirit. [pg 334]
I am well aware of how anarchic much of what I say may sound. Expressing myself thus abstractly and briefly, I may seem to despair of the very notion of truth. But I beseech you to reserve your judgment until we see it applied to the details which lie before us. I do indeed disbelieve that we or any other mortal men can attain on a given day to absolutely incorrigible and unimprovable truth about such matters of fact as those with which religions deal. But I reject this dogmatic ideal not out of a perverse delight in intellectual instability. I am no lover of disorder and doubt as such. Rather do I fear to lose truth by this pretension to possess it already wholly. That we can gain more and more of it by moving always in the right direction, I believe as much as any one, and I hope to bring you all to my way of thinking before the termination of these lectures. Till then, do not, I pray you, harden your minds irrevocably against the empiricism which I profess.
I know that much of what I say might come off as chaotic. By expressing myself in such an abstract and brief way, it might seem like I’m giving up on the idea of truth entirely. But I ask you to hold off on your judgment until we can apply these ideas to the specifics in front of us. I truly don't believe that we or anyone else can ever achieve absolute and unchangeable truth about the factual matters that religions concern themselves with. However, I reject this rigid viewpoint not because I enjoy intellectual uncertainty. I'm not a fan of disorder and doubt in themselves. Instead, I worry that we might lose sight of truth by pretending we already have it all. I genuinely believe we can continuously gain more truth by consistently moving in the right direction, and I hope to persuade you all to see things my way before these lectures end. Until then, please don’t completely close your minds to the empiricism I advocate.
I will waste no more words, then, in abstract justification of my method, but seek immediately to use it upon the facts.
I won’t waste any more words justifying my approach in theory; instead, I’ll get right to applying it to the facts.
In critically judging of the value of religious phenomena, it is very important to insist on the distinction between religion as an individual personal function, and religion as an institutional, corporate, or tribal product. I drew this distinction, you may remember, in my second lecture. The word “religion,” as ordinarily used, is equivocal. A survey of history shows us that, as a rule, religious geniuses attract disciples, and produce groups of sympathizers. When these groups get strong enough to “organize” themselves, they become ecclesiastical institutions [pg 335] with corporate ambitions of their own. The spirit of politics and the lust of dogmatic rule are then apt to enter and to contaminate the originally innocent thing; so that when we hear the word “religion” nowadays, we think inevitably of some “church” or other; and to some persons the word “church” suggests so much hypocrisy and tyranny and meanness and tenacity of superstition that in a wholesale undiscerning way they glory in saying that they are “down” on religion altogether. Even we who belong to churches do not exempt other churches than our own from the general condemnation.
In critically assessing the value of religious phenomena, it’s crucial to distinguish between religion as a personal, individual function and religion as an institutional, corporate, or tribal creation. I made this distinction, as you might recall, in my second lecture. The term “faith,” as it's commonly used, can be ambiguous. A look at history shows that, generally, religious leaders attract followers and form groups of supporters. When these groups become strong enough to “organize” themselves, they turn into ecclesiastical institutions [pg 335] with their own corporate ambitions. The influence of politics and the desire for dogmatic control can then creep in and corrupt what was originally a pure idea; so when we hear the word "faith," we often think of some “church” or another. For some people, the word "church" evokes feelings of hypocrisy, tyranny, pettiness, and stubborn superstition, leading them to proudly claim that they’re completely “down” on religion as a whole. Even those of us who belong to churches often do not spare other churches from this broad criticism.
But in this course of lectures ecclesiastical institutions hardly concern us at all. The religious experience which we are studying is that which lives itself out within the private breast. First-hand individual experience of this kind has always appeared as a heretical sort of innovation to those who witnessed its birth. Naked comes it into the world and lonely; and it has always, for a time at least, driven him who had it into the wilderness, often into the literal wilderness out of doors, where the Buddha, Jesus, Mohammed, St. Francis, George Fox, and so many others had to go. George Fox expresses well this isolation; and I can do no better at this point than read to you a page from his Journal, referring to the period of his youth when religion began to ferment within him seriously.
But in this series of lectures, church institutions are hardly relevant to us. The religious experience we’re looking at is the one that unfolds within an individual's personal life. This kind of first-hand experience has always seemed like a heretical innovation to those who witnessed its emergence. It comes into the world unadorned and alone; and for a time, it has often pushed the person experiencing it into isolation, sometimes even into literal wilderness, just as Buddha, Jesus, Mohammed, St. Francis, George Fox, and many others did. George Fox captures this sense of isolation well, and at this point, I can do no better than to read you a page from his Journal, referring to the time in his youth when religion began to deeply stir within him.
“I fasted much,” Fox says, “walked abroad in solitary places many days, and often took my Bible, and sat in hollow trees and lonesome places until night came on; and frequently in the night walked mournfully about by myself; for I was a man of sorrows in the time of the first workings of the Lord in me.
“I fasted a lot,” Fox says, “I spent a lot of time walking by myself in isolated areas, often bringing my Bible along, and sitting in hollow trees and quiet places until it got dark; I also often roamed alone at night, feeling down, because I was a man of sorrows during the early days of the Lord's work in me.
“During all this time I was never joined in profession of religion with any, but gave up myself to the Lord, having forsaken [pg 336]all evil company, taking leave of father and mother, and all other relations, and traveled up and down as a stranger on the earth, which way the Lord inclined my heart; taking a chamber to myself in the town where I came, and tarrying sometimes more, sometimes less in a place: for I durst not stay long in a place, being afraid both of professor and profane, lest, being a tender young man, I should be hurt by conversing much with either. For which reason I kept much as a stranger, seeking heavenly wisdom and getting knowledge from the Lord; and was brought off from outward things, to rely on the Lord alone. As I had forsaken the priests, so I left the separate preachers also, and those called the most experienced people; for I saw there was none among them all that could speak to my condition. And when all my hopes in them and in all men were gone so that I had nothing outwardly to help me, nor could tell what to do; then, oh then, I heard a voice which said, ‘There is one, even Jesus Christ, that can speak to thy condition.’When I heard it, my heart did leap for joy. Then the Lord let me see why there was none upon the earth that could speak to my condition. I had not fellowship with any people, priests, nor professors, nor any sort of separated people. I was afraid of all carnal talk and talkers, for I could see nothing but corruptions. When I was in the deep, under all shut up, I could not believe that I should ever overcome; my troubles, my sorrows, and my temptations were so great that I often thought I should have despaired, I was so tempted. But when Christ opened to me how he was tempted by the same devil, and had overcome him, and had bruised his head; and that through him and his power, life, grace, and spirit, I should overcome also, I had confidence in him. If I had had a king's diet, palace, and attendance, all would have been as nothing; for nothing gave me comfort but the Lord by his power. I saw professors, priests, and people were whole and at ease in that condition which was my misery, and they loved that which I would have been rid of. But the Lord did stay my desires upon himself, and my care was cast upon him alone.”197
“Throughout all this time, I never joined any religion but devoted myself to the Lord, turning away [pg 336] from all bad company, saying goodbye to my parents and all my relatives, and traveled the world like a stranger, following where the Lord led my heart. I rented a room in the towns I visited, sometimes staying longer, sometimes shorter in one place; I didn’t dare stay too long anywhere, worried about both devout people and those who were worldly, fearing that as a young man, I might be harmed by spending too much time with either group. Because of this, I mostly kept to myself, seeking heavenly wisdom and gaining knowledge from the Lord; I turned away from external matters and learned to rely solely on Him. Just as I distanced myself from the priests, I also separated from individual preachers and those who claimed to be the most experienced; I realized none of them could help with my situation. When all my hopes in them and everyone else faded and I had no external support or guidance, then, oh then, I heard a voice that said, ‘There is one, even Jesus Christ, who can speak to your condition.’When I heard it, my heart leaped with joy. Then the Lord showed me why there was no one on earth who could address my situation. I had no fellowship with any people, priests, or professors, nor any separated individuals. I was cautious of all worldly conversations and speakers because I saw nothing but corruption. When I was in despair, feeling completely lost, I couldn’t believe I would ever succeed; my troubles, sorrows, and temptations were so overwhelming that I often thought I would lose hope. But when Christ revealed how He was tempted by the same devil and had overcome him, and that through Him and His power, life, grace, and spirit, I too could overcome, I found confidence in Him. Even if I had the luxuries of a king, a palace, and attendants, none of it would have mattered; nothing comforted me but the Lord through His power. I noticed that others—professors, priests, and people—were comfortable in the very situation that tormented me, and they valued what I longed to escape. But the Lord directed my desires toward Himself, and I placed all my cares entirely on Him.”197
A genuine first-hand religious experience like this is bound to be a heterodoxy to its witnesses, the prophet appearing as a mere lonely madman. If his doctrine prove contagious enough to spread to any others, it becomes a definite and labeled heresy. But if it then still prove contagious enough to triumph over persecution, it becomes itself an orthodoxy; and when a religion has become an orthodoxy, its day of inwardness is over: the spring is dry; the faithful live at second hand exclusively and stone the prophets in their turn. The new church, in spite of whatever human goodness it may foster, can be henceforth counted on as a staunch ally in every attempt to stifle the spontaneous religious spirit, and to stop all later bubblings of the fountain from which in purer days it drew its own supply of inspiration. Unless, indeed, by adopting new movements of the spirit it can make capital out of them and use them for its selfish corporate designs! Of protective action of this politic sort, promptly or tardily decided on, the dealings of the Roman ecclesiasticism with many individual saints and prophets yield examples enough for our instruction.
A genuine first-hand religious experience like this is likely to seem heretical to those who witness it, with the prophet appearing as just a lonely madman. If his teachings are appealing enough to reach others, it becomes a clearly defined heresy. But if it continues to resonate strongly enough to survive persecution, it then transforms into an orthodoxy; and once a religion becomes an orthodoxy, its deep, personal aspect is lost: the well runs dry; the faithful become second-hand believers and turn against the prophets as well. The new church, no matter the good it may promote, will then be a reliable supporter of any effort to suppress the spontaneous religious spirit and to prevent any new outpourings from the source that once inspired it in purer times. Unless, of course, it can exploit new spiritual movements to further its own selfish interests! The interactions of the Roman Church with numerous saints and prophets offer plenty of examples of this kind of protective political action, whether decided quickly or slowly, for our understanding.
The plain fact is that men's minds are built, as has been often said, in water-tight compartments. Religious after a fashion, they yet have many other things in them beside their religion, and unholy entanglements and associations inevitably obtain. The basenesses so commonly charged to religion's account are thus, almost all of them, not chargeable at all to religion proper, but rather to religion's wicked practical partner, the spirit of corporate dominion. And the bigotries are most of them in their turn chargeable to religion's wicked intellectual partner, the spirit of dogmatic dominion, the passion for laying down the law in the form of an absolutely closed-in theoretic system. The ecclesiastical spirit in general is the [pg 338] sum of these two spirits of dominion; and I beseech you never to confound the phenomena of mere tribal or corporate psychology which it presents with those manifestations of the purely interior life which are the exclusive object of our study. The baiting of Jews, the hunting of Albigenses and Waldenses, the stoning of Quakers and ducking of Methodists, the murdering of Mormons and the massacring of Armenians, express much rather that aboriginal human neophobia, that pugnacity of which we all share the vestiges, and that inborn hatred of the alien and of eccentric and non-conforming men as aliens, than they express the positive piety of the various perpetrators. Piety is the mask, the inner force is tribal instinct. You believe as little as I do, in spite of the Christian unction with which the German emperor addressed his troops upon their way to China, that the conduct which he suggested, and in which other Christian armies went beyond them, had anything whatever to do with the interior religious life of those concerned in the performance.
The simple truth is that men's minds are structured, as has often been said, in separate compartments. They may hold religious beliefs, but they also contain many other things beyond their faith, leading to unholy entanglements and associations. The wrongdoings often attributed to religion aren't really due to religion itself, but rather to its corrupt practical partner, the spirit of corporate power. Similarly, the bigotry is largely a result of religion's corrupt intellectual partner, the spirit of dogmatic authority, the urge to impose an absolutely rigid theoretical system. The ecclesiastical spirit overall is the sum of these two dominative forces; and I urge you never to confuse the mere tribal or corporate psychology it exhibits with the genuine manifestations of the inner life that are the focus of our study. The persecution of Jews, the hunting of Albigenses and Waldenses, the stoning of Quakers, the drowning of Methodists, the killing of Mormons, and the massacring of Armenians express more about our primitive human fear of the unfamiliar and the inherent aggression we all have, as well as a natural aversion to outsiders and non-conformists, than they reveal anything about the true piety of those involved. Piety is just a facade; the driving force is tribal instinct. You believe no more than I do, despite the pious words with which the German emperor addressed his troops on their way to China, that the actions he proposed, which other Christian armies carried out even more extensively, had anything to do with the genuine religious life of those involved.
Well, no more for past atrocities than for this atrocity should we make piety responsible. At most we may blame piety for not availing to check our natural passions, and sometimes for supplying them with hypocritical pretexts. But hypocrisy also imposes obligations, and with the pretext usually couples some restriction; and when the passion gust is over, the piety may bring a reaction of repentance which the irreligious natural man would not have shown.
Well, we shouldn't hold piety responsible for past wrongs any more than we do for this one. At most, we can criticize piety for failing to curb our natural emotions, and sometimes for giving them false justifications. But hypocrisy also comes with its own responsibilities, and these justifications often come with some limitations; and when the surge of passion fades, piety might lead to feelings of remorse that a non-religious person wouldn't experience.
For many of the historic aberrations which have been laid to her charge, religion as such, then, is not to blame. Yet of the charge that over-zealousness or fanaticism is one of her liabilities we cannot wholly acquit her, so I will next make a remark upon that point. But I will [pg 339] preface it by a preliminary remark which connects itself with much that follows.
For many of the historical mistakes that have been attributed to her, religion itself isn't to blame. However, we can't completely clear her of the accusation that over-eagerness or fanaticism is one of her weaknesses, so I will next touch on that issue. But I will [pg 339] start with a preliminary comment that relates to a lot of what comes next.
Our survey of the phenomena of saintliness has unquestionably produced in your minds an impression of extravagance. Is it necessary, some of you have asked, as one example after another came before us, to be quite so fantastically good as that? We who have no vocation for the extremer ranges of sanctity will surely be let off at the last day if our humility, asceticism, and devoutness prove of a less convulsive sort. This practically amounts to saying that much that it is legitimate to admire in this field need nevertheless not be imitated, and that religious phenomena, like all other human phenomena, are subject to the law of the golden mean. Political reformers accomplish their successive tasks in the history of nations by being blind for the time to other causes. Great schools of art work out the effects which it is their mission to reveal, at the cost of a one-sidedness for which other schools must make amends. We accept a John Howard, a Mazzini, a Botticelli, a Michael Angelo, with a kind of indulgence. We are glad they existed to show us that way, but we are glad there are also other ways of seeing and taking life. So of many of the saints whom we have looked at. We are proud of a human nature that could be so passionately extreme, but we shrink from advising others to follow the example. The conduct we blame ourselves for not following lies nearer to the middle line of human effort. It is less dependent on particular beliefs and doctrines. It is such as wears well in different ages, such as under different skies all judges are able to commend.
Our examination of saintliness has undoubtedly left you with an impression of excessive behavior. Some of you have wondered, as we reviewed one example after another, whether it’s really necessary to be that extraordinarily good. Those of us who don’t aspire to the more extreme levels of holiness will surely be fine on judgment day if our humility, self-discipline, and devotion are a bit more moderate. This essentially means that while there’s a lot to admire in this area, it doesn’t all need to be imitated, and that religious experiences, like all human experiences, should adhere to the principle of moderation. Political reformers tackle their tasks in history often by temporarily ignoring other factors. Great art movements demonstrate their effects, even though this can lead to a one-sided approach that other movements need to balance out. We accept figures like John Howard, Mazzini, Botticelli, and Michelangelo with a sense of leniency. We appreciate their existence for showing us certain paths, but we’re also glad that there are various perspectives on life. Likewise, with many of the saints we’ve studied, we admire the extreme passion of human nature but hesitate to encourage others to replicate it. The behavior we regret not emulating is closer to a balanced approach to human effort. It relies less on specific beliefs and doctrines and is more adaptable across different eras, earning appreciation from all judges in diverse contexts.
The fruits of religion, in other words, are, like all human products, liable to corruption by excess. Common [pg 340] sense must judge them. It need not blame the votary; but it may be able to praise him only conditionally, as one who acts faithfully according to his lights. He shows us heroism in one way, but the unconditionally good way is that for which no indulgence need be asked.
The benefits of religion, like all human creations, can be spoiled by excess. Common sense should assess them. It doesn’t have to criticize the believer; however, it can only commend them conditionally, as someone who acts sincerely according to their understanding. They demonstrate heroism in one way, but the truly good way is the one for which no exceptions are needed.
We find that error by excess is exemplified by every saintly virtue. Excess, in human faculties, means usually one-sidedness or want of balance; for it is hard to imagine an essential faculty too strong, if only other faculties equally strong be there to coöperate with it in action. Strong affections need a strong will; strong active powers need a strong intellect; strong intellect needs strong sympathies, to keep life steady. If the balance exist, no one faculty can possibly be too strong—we only get the stronger all-round character. In the life of saints, technically so called, the spiritual faculties are strong, but what gives the impression of extravagance proves usually on examination to be a relative deficiency of intellect. Spiritual excitement takes pathological forms whenever other interests are too few and the intellect too narrow. We find this exemplified by all the saintly attributes in turn—devout love of God, purity, charity, asceticism, all may lead astray. I will run over these virtues in succession.
We see that excess is represented by every saintly virtue. In human abilities, excess usually means being one-sided or lacking balance; it's hard to imagine any essential ability being too strong if there are equally strong abilities to support it in action. Strong emotions need a strong will; strong active abilities need a strong intellect; a strong intellect needs strong sympathies to keep life stable. If balance exists, no single ability can be too strong—we only develop a stronger overall character. In the lives of so-called saints, the spiritual abilities are strong, but what often seems like extravagance usually turns out to be a relative lack of intellect. Spiritual excitement can take unhealthy forms whenever there are too few other interests and the intellect is too limited. We see this reflected in all the saintly qualities—devout love of God, purity, charity, asceticism, all can lead one astray. I'll go through these virtues one by one.
First of all let us take Devoutness. When unbalanced, one of its vices is called Fanaticism. Fanaticism (when not a mere expression of ecclesiastical ambition) is only loyalty carried to a convulsive extreme. When an intensely loyal and narrow mind is once grasped by the feeling that a certain superhuman person is worthy of its exclusive devotion, one of the first things that happens is that it idealizes the devotion itself. To adequately realize the merits of the idol gets to be considered the [pg 341] one great merit of the worshiper; and the sacrifices and servilities by which savage tribesmen have from time immemorial exhibited their faithfulness to chieftains are now outbid in favor of the deity. Vocabularies are exhausted and languages altered in the attempt to praise him enough; death is looked on as gain if it attract his grateful notice; and the personal attitude of being his devotee becomes what one might almost call a new and exalted kind of professional specialty within the tribe.198 The legends that gather round the lives of holy persons are fruits of this impulse to celebrate and glorify. The Buddha199 and Mohammed200 and their companions and many Christian saints are incrusted with a heavy jewelry [pg 342] of anecdotes which are meant to be honorific, but are simply abgeschmackt and silly, and form a touching expression of man's misguided propensity to praise.
First of all, let’s talk about Devoutness. When it's out of balance, one of its vices is Fanaticism. Fanaticism (when it’s not just a show of religious ambition) is basically loyalty pushed to an extreme. When a deeply loyal and narrow-minded person becomes convinced that a certain superhuman figure deserves their exclusive devotion, one of the first things that happens is that they start to idealize that devotion. Realizing the value of their idol becomes the main virtue of the worshiper, and the sacrifices and servility shown by primitive tribes in their loyalty to leaders are now even surpassed in devotion to the deity. Language gets stretched and twisted in the effort to praise him enough; death is seen as a gain if it earns his grateful attention; and being his devotee evolves into what could almost be seen as a new and elevated kind of professional specialty within the community. The stories that accumulate around the lives of holy figures stem from this impulse to celebrate and exalt. The Buddha and Mohammed, along with their companions and numerous Christian saints, are adorned with a heavy layer of anecdotes that are meant to honor them, but often come off as clichéd and foolish, clearly illustrating humanity’s misguided tendency to praise.
An immediate consequence of this condition of mind is jealousy for the deity's honor. How can the devotee show his loyalty better than by sensitiveness in this regard? The slightest affront or neglect must be resented, the deity's enemies must be put to shame. In exceedingly narrow minds and active wills, such a care may become an engrossing preoccupation; and crusades have been preached and massacres instigated for no other reason than to remove a fancied slight upon the God. Theologies representing the gods as mindful of their glory, and churches with imperialistic policies, have conspired to fan this temper to a glow, so that intolerance and persecution have come to be vices associated by some of us inseparably with the saintly mind. They are unquestionably its besetting sins. The saintly temper is a moral temper, and a moral temper has often to be cruel. It is a partisan temper, and that is cruel. Between his own and Jehovah's enemies a David knows no difference; a Catherine of Siena, panting to stop the warfare among Christians which was the scandal of her epoch, can think of no better method of union among them than a crusade to massacre the Turks; Luther finds no word of protest or regret over the atrocious tortures with which the Anabaptist leaders were put to death; and a Cromwell praises the Lord for delivering his enemies into his hands for “execution.” Politics come in in all such cases; but piety finds the partnership not quite unnatural. So, when “freethinkers” tell us that religion and fanaticism are twins, we cannot make an unqualified denial of the charge.
An immediate result of this mindset is jealousy for the deity's honor. How can a devotee prove their loyalty better than by being sensitive about this? Even the slightest offense or neglect must be reacted to, and the enemies of the deity must be shamed. In very narrow-minded individuals with strong wills, this concern can become an all-consuming obsession; crusades have been preached and massacres instigated solely to address a perceived slight against God. Theologies that portray gods as concerned about their glory, along with churches that adopt imperialistic policies, have worked together to amplify this mindset, leading some to associate intolerance and persecution inseparably with a saintly disposition. These are undoubtedly its persistent sins. The saintly temperament is a moral one, and a moral temperament often requires cruelty. It is a biased temperament, and that can be harsh. A David sees no distinction between his enemies and Jehovah's; a Catherine of Siena, eager to end the warfare among Christians that scandalized her time, can think of no better way to unite them than to organize a crusade to massacre the Turks; Luther expresses no disapproval or sorrow over the horrific tortures inflicted on Anabaptist leaders; and Cromwell praises the Lord for delivering his enemies into his hands for “execution.” Politics play a role in all these situations, but piety finds the partnership not entirely unusual. So, when "free thinkers" tell us that religion and fanaticism are two sides of the same coin, we cannot completely deny the accusation.
Fanaticism must then be inscribed on the wrong side [pg 343] of religion's account, so long as the religious person's intellect is on the stage which the despotic kind of God satisfies. But as soon as the God is represented as less intent on his own honor and glory, it ceases to be a danger.
Fanaticism must then be noted as a downside of religion, as long as the believer’s mind is stuck on the level that a tyrannical God requires. But once God is seen as less focused on His own honor and glory, it no longer poses a threat.
Fanaticism is found only where the character is masterful and aggressive. In gentle characters, where devoutness is intense and the intellect feeble, we have an imaginative absorption in the love of God to the exclusion of all practical human interests, which, though innocent enough, is too one-sided to be admirable. A mind too narrow has room but for one kind of affection. When the love of God takes possession of such a mind, it expels all human loves and human uses. There is no English name for such a sweet excess of devotion, so I will refer to it as a theopathic condition.
Fanaticism is found only in people who are strong and intense. In gentle individuals, where devotion is deep but intellect is weak, there’s often an overwhelming focus on love for God that ignores all practical human concerns. While this may be innocent, it's too one-sided to be commendable. A narrow mind can only harbor one type of love. When such a mind becomes consumed by the love of God, it pushes out all other human affections and practical purposes. There isn't a specific English term for this kind of profound devotion, so I’ll refer to it as a theopathic condition.
The blessed Margaret Mary Alacoque may serve as an example.
The blessed Margaret Mary Alacoque can be a great example.
“To be loved here upon the earth,” her recent biographer exclaims: “to be loved by a noble, elevated, distinguished being; to be loved with fidelity, with devotion,—what enchantment! But to be loved by God! and loved by him to distraction [aimé jusqù'à la folie]!—Margaret melted away with love at the thought of such a thing. Like Saint Philip of Neri in former times, or like Saint Francis Xavier, she said to God: ‘Hold back, O my God, these torrents which overwhelm me, or else enlarge my capacity for their reception.’ ”201
“To be loved here on earth,” her latest biographer exclaims: “To be loved by a noble, elevated, and distinguished person; to be loved with loyalty and devotion—what a dream! But to be loved by God! And to be loved by Him to the point of distraction [aimé jusqù'à la folie]!—Margaret was overwhelmed with love at the thought of this. Like Saint Philip of Neri or Saint Francis Xavier in earlier times, she said to God: ‘Please, my God, hold back these torrents that crash over me, or increase my ability to handle them.’ ”201
The most signal proofs of God's love which Margaret Mary received were her hallucinations of sight, touch, and hearing, and the most signal in turn of these were the revelations of Christ's sacred heart, “surrounded with rays more brilliant than the Sun, and transparent like a crystal. The wound which he received on the cross visibly appeared upon it. There [pg 344]was a crown of thorns round about this divine Heart, and a cross above it.” At the same time Christ's voice told her that, unable longer to contain the flames of his love for mankind, he had chosen her by a miracle to spread the knowledge of them. He thereupon took out her mortal heart, placed it inside of his own and inflamed it, and then replaced it in her breast, adding: “Hitherto thou hast taken the name of my slave, hereafter thou shalt be called the well-beloved disciple of my Sacred Heart.”
The most significant signs of God's love that Margaret Mary experienced were her visions that engaged her sight, touch, and sound, with the most remarkable being the revelations of Christ's sacred heart, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. “surrounded by rays brighter than the sun and clear as crystal. The wound he received on the cross was clearly visible on it. There [pg 344]was a crown of thorns around this divine Heart, with a cross above it.” At that moment, Christ's voice told her that he could no longer contain the flames of his love for humanity, so he had chosen her through a miracle to share this love with others. He took her mortal heart, placed it inside his own to fill it with love, and then returned it to her chest, saying: “Up until now, you've been called my servant; from this point forward, you will be known as the beloved disciple of my Sacred Heart.”
In a later vision the Saviour revealed to her in detail the “great design” which he wished to establish through her instrumentality. “I ask of thee to bring it about that every first Friday after the week of holy Sacrament shall be made into a special holy day for honoring my Heart by a general communion and by services intended to make honorable amends for the indignities which it has received. And I promise thee that my Heart will dilate to shed with abundance the influences of its love upon all those who pay to it these honors, or who bring it about that others do the same.”
In a later vision, the Savior showed her in detail the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ “great design” he wanted to establish through her efforts. “I request that every first Friday after the week of the holy Sacrament be designated as a special holy day to honor my Heart, including a general communion and services focused on making amends for the disrespect it has endured. I promise that my Heart will open up to generously share its love with everyone who honors it or encourages others to do the same.”
“This revelation,” says Mgr. Bougaud, “is unquestionably the most important of all the revelations which have illumined the Church since that of the Incarnation and of the Lord's Supper.... After the Eucharist, the supreme effort of the Sacred Heart.”202 Well, what were its good fruits for Margaret Mary's life? Apparently little else but sufferings and prayers and absences of mind and swoons and ecstasies. She became increasingly useless about the convent, her absorption in Christ's love,—
"This discovery," says Mgr. Bougaud, "Definitely the most important of all the revelations that have enlightened the Church since the Incarnation and the Lord's Supper.... After the Eucharist, it represents the greatest effort of the Sacred Heart."202 So, what were the positive impacts on Margaret Mary's life? It seems like not much more than suffering, prayers, daydreaming, fainting spells, and ecstatic experiences. She became increasingly less helpful around the convent, completely absorbed in Christ's love,—
“which grew upon her daily, rendering her more and more incapable of attending to external duties. They tried her in the infirmary, but without much success, although her kindness, zeal, and devotion were without bounds, and her charity rose to acts of such a heroism that our readers would not bear the recital [pg 345]of them. They tried her in the kitchen, but were forced to give it up as hopeless—everything dropped out of her hands. The admirable humility with which she made amends for her clumsiness could not prevent this from being prejudicial to the order and regularity which must always reign in a community. They put her in the school, where the little girls cherished her, and cut pieces out of her clothes [for relics] as if she were already a saint, but where she was too absorbed inwardly to pay the necessary attention. Poor dear sister, even less after her visions than before them was she a denizen of earth, and they had to leave her in her heaven.”203
“which grew on her every day, making it harder for her to concentrate on her outside responsibilities. They tried placing her in the infirmary, but it didn’t work out well, even though her kindness, enthusiasm, and commitment were limitless, and her generosity led to such heroic acts that our readers might find them difficult to accept[pg 345]. They put her in the kitchen, but ultimately gave up on that as a lost cause—everything slipped through her fingers. The admirable humility with which she tried to compensate for her clumsiness couldn’t stop this from disrupting the order and consistency that must always exist in a community. They assigned her to the school, where the little girls adored her and cut pieces from her clothes [for relics] as if she were already a saint, but she was too caught up in her own thoughts to pay the necessary attention. Poor dear sister, even less than before her visions, she felt even more detached from this world, and they had to leave her in her heaven.”203
Poor dear sister, indeed! Amiable and good, but so feeble of intellectual outlook that it would be too much to ask of us, with our Protestant and modern education, to feel anything but indulgent pity for the kind of saintship which she embodies. A lower example still of theopathic saintliness is that of Saint Gertrude, a Benedictine nun of the thirteenth century, whose “Revelations,” a well-known mystical authority, consist mainly of proofs of Christ's partiality for her undeserving person. Assurances of his love, intimacies and caresses and compliments of the most absurd and puerile sort, addressed by Christ to Gertrude as an individual, form the tissue of this paltry-minded recital.204 In reading such a narrative, [pg 346] we realize the gap between the thirteenth and the twentieth century, and we feel that saintliness of character may yield almost absolutely worthless fruits if it be associated with such inferior intellectual sympathies. What with science, idealism, and democracy, our own imagination has grown to need a God of an entirely different temperament from that Being interested exclusively in dealing out personal favors, with whom our ancestors were so contented. Smitten as we are with the vision of social righteousness, a God indifferent to everything but adulation, and full of partiality for his individual favorites, lacks an essential element of largeness; and even the best professional sainthood of former centuries, pent in as it is to such a conception, seems to us curiously shallow and unedifying.
Poor dear sister, indeed! She’s kind and good, but so limited in her thinking that it’s too much to expect us, with our modern Protestant education, to feel anything but compassionate pity for the kind of saintliness she represents. An even lower example of such theopathic sainthood is Saint Gertrude, a Benedictine nun from the thirteenth century, whose "Revelations," a well-known mystical work, mostly provide evidence of Christ’s favoritism towards her undeserving self. Assurances of His love, intimate gestures, and compliments of the most ridiculous and childish nature, directed by Christ to Gertrude as an individual, make up the substance of this trivial account.204 In reading such a story, [pg 346] we can see the gap between the thirteenth and the twentieth century, and we feel that a saintly character can produce nearly worthless outcomes if it is tied to such inferior intellectual sympathies. With the influence of science, idealism, and democracy, our imagination has come to require a God with a completely different temperament than the Being who was only interested in doling out personal favors, which satisfied our ancestors. Given our obsession with social justice, a God who cares only about praise and shows favoritism towards His individual supporters lacks a vital element of greatness; even the best forms of sainthood from earlier centuries, confined as they are to such a view, seem oddly shallow and uninformative to us.
Take Saint Teresa, for example, one of the ablest women, in many respects, of whose life we have the record. She had a powerful intellect of the practical order. She wrote admirable descriptive psychology, possessed a will equal to any emergency, great talent for politics and business, a buoyant disposition, and a first-rate literary style. She was tenaciously aspiring, and put her whole life at the service of her religious ideals. Yet so paltry were these, according to our present way of thinking, that (although I know that others have been moved differently) I confess that my only feeling in [pg 347] reading her has been pity that so much vitality of soul should have found such poor employment.
Take Saint Teresa, for example, one of the most capable women we have a record of in many ways. She had a strong practical intellect. She wrote impressive psychological descriptions, had a will that could handle any situation, and showed great talent in politics and business. She had a positive attitude and a top-notch writing style. She was persistently ambitious and dedicated her entire life to her religious beliefs. Yet, according to our current perspective, these beliefs seem so trivial that (even though I know others feel differently) I have to admit my only reaction upon reading about her is pity that such a vibrant spirit was directed toward such unworthy pursuits.
In spite of the sufferings which she endured, there is a curious flavor of superficiality about her genius. A Birmingham anthropologist, Dr. Jordan, has divided the human race into two types, whom he calls “shrews” and “non-shrews” respectively.205 The shrew-type is defined as possessing an “active unimpassioned temperament.” In other words, shrews are the “motors,” rather than the “sensories,”206 and their expressions are as a rule more energetic than the feelings which appear to prompt them. Saint Teresa, paradoxical as such a judgment may sound, was a typical shrew, in this sense of the term. The bustle of her style, as well as of her life, proves it. Not only must she receive unheard-of personal favors and spiritual graces from her Saviour, but she must immediately write about them and exploiter them professionally, and use her expertness to give instruction to those less privileged. Her voluble egotism; her sense, not of radical bad being, as the really contrite have it, but of her “faults” and “imperfections” in the plural; her stereotyped humility and return upon herself, as covered with “confusion” at each new manifestation of God's singular partiality for a person so unworthy, are typical of shrewdom: a paramountly feeling nature would be objectively lost in gratitude, and silent. She had some public instincts, it is true; she hated the Lutherans, and longed for the church's triumph over them; but in the main her idea of religion seems to have been that of an endless amatory flirtation—if one may say so without irreverence—between [pg 348] the devotee and the deity; and apart from helping younger nuns to go in this direction by the inspiration of her example and instruction, there is absolutely no human use in her, or sign of any general human interest. Yet the spirit of her age, far from rebuking her, exalted her as superhuman.
Despite the hardships she faced, there’s an odd sense of superficiality to her genius. A Birmingham anthropologist, Dr. Jordan, categorizes humanity into two types, which he calls “shrews” and “non-shrews” respectively.205 The shrew type is described as having an "calm and energetic personality." In other words, shrews are the "engines," not the “senses,”206 and their expressions are usually more energetic than the feelings that seem to drive them. Saint Teresa, paradoxical as it may seem, fits this definition of a typical shrew. The energy of her style and her life supports this. Not only did she receive unprecedented personal favors and spiritual gifts from her Savior, but she also felt the need to quickly write about them and take advantage them professionally, using her expertise to instruct those who were less fortunate. Her talkative self-absorption, her awareness—not of true sinfulness as the genuinely penitent feel it—but of her "flaws" and "flaws" in plural; her clichéd humility and self-reflection, often wrapped in "confusion" at each new display of God’s unusual favoritism toward someone so unworthy, encapsulate shrewdom: a deeply feeling nature would be completely overwhelmed with gratitude and remain quiet. It’s true she had some public instincts; she despised the Lutherans and wished for the church’s victory over them; but mainly, her view of religion seemed to be an endless romantic flirtation—if I may say so without disrespect—between [pg 348] the believer and the divine; and aside from encouraging younger nuns to follow this path through her own example and teachings, there’s really no sign of her having any broader human interest or utility. Yet the spirit of her time, instead of criticizing her, celebrated her as superhuman.
We have to pass a similar judgment on the whole notion of saintship based on merits. Any God who, on the one hand, can care to keep a pedantically minute account of individual shortcomings, and on the other can feel such partialities, and load particular creatures with such insipid marks of favor, is too small-minded a God for our credence. When Luther, in his immense manly way, swept off by a stroke of his hand the very notion of a debit and credit account kept with individuals by the Almighty, he stretched the soul's imagination and saved theology from puerility.
We need to judge the whole idea of sainthood based on merits in a similar way. Any God who, on one hand, keeps a detailed account of individual flaws, and on the other, shows favoritism and burdens certain people with bland signs of approval, is too narrow-minded for us to believe in. When Luther, in his bold and manly way, cleared away the idea of God keeping score with individuals, he expanded our understanding and rescued theology from being trivial.
So much for mere devotion, divorced from the intellectual conceptions which might guide it towards bearing useful human fruit.
So much for just devotion, separated from the thoughtful ideas that could direct it toward producing meaningful results for humanity.
The next saintly virtue in which we find excess is Purity. In theopathic characters, like those whom we have just considered, the love of God must not be mixed with any other love. Father and mother, sisters, brothers, and friends are felt as interfering distractions; for sensitiveness and narrowness, when they occur together, as they often do, require above all things a simplified world to dwell in. Variety and confusion are too much for their powers of comfortable adaptation. But whereas your aggressive pietist reaches his unity objectively, by forcibly stamping disorder and divergence out, your retiring pietist reaches his subjectively, leaving disorder in the world at large, but making a smaller world in which he dwells [pg 349] himself and from which he eliminates it altogether. Thus, alongside of the church militant with its prisons, dragonnades, and inquisition methods, we have the church fugient, as one might call it, with its hermitages, monasteries, and sectarian organizations, both churches pursuing the same object—to unify the life,207 and simplify the spectacle presented to the soul. A mind extremely sensitive to inner discords will drop one external relation after another, as interfering with the absorption of consciousness in spiritual things. Amusements must go first, then conventional “society,” then business, then family duties, until at last seclusion, with a subdivision of the day into hours for stated religious acts, is the only thing that can be borne. The lives of saints are a history of successive renunciations of complication, one form of contact with the outer life being dropped after another, to save the purity of inner tone.208 “Is it not better,” a young sister [pg 350] asks her Superior, “that I should not speak at all during the hour of recreation, so as not to run the risk, by speaking, of falling into some sin of which I might not be conscious?”209 If the life remains a social one at all, those who take part in it must follow one identical rule. Embosomed in this monotony, the zealot for purity feels clean and free once more. The minuteness of uniformity maintained in certain sectarian communities, whether monastic or not, is something almost inconceivable to a man of the world. Costume, phraseology, hours, and habits are absolutely stereotyped, and there is no doubt that some persons are so made as to find in this stability an incomparable kind of mental rest.
The next saintly virtue that we see taken to extremes is Purity. In devoted individuals, like those we’ve just discussed, love for God cannot be mixed with any other kind of love. Family and friends are seen as distracting interferences because when a person is both overly sensitive and narrow-minded, which often happens, they require a simplified world to live in. Too much variety and confusion overwhelm their ability to adapt comfortably. However, while an outspoken devotee seeks unity externally by forcefully eliminating chaos and diversity, a more reserved devotee finds it internally, leaving disorder in the broader world but creating a smaller, contained world for themselves, from which they exclude all distractions. Thus, alongside the militant church with its prisons, persecution, and inquisitional methods, we have the retreating church, as one might call it, with its hermitages, monasteries, and sects, both aiming for the same goal—to unify life and simplify the spiritual experience. A mind highly sensitive to internal discord will gradually drop one external relationship after another, seeing them as barriers to immersing consciousness in spiritual matters. First, they let go of distractions and entertainment, then conventional socializing, then work, then family obligations, until ultimately solitude with a schedule dedicated to religious practices becomes the only thing they can handle. The lives of saints are a record of successive renunciations of complexity, shedding one form of engagement with the outside world after another to preserve the purity of their inner state. “Isn’t it better,” a young sister asks her Superior, “if I don’t speak at all during recreation, to avoid the risk of unintentionally sinning?” If life remains social at all, everyone involved must adhere to the same rules. In this routine, the zealous advocate for purity feels clean and liberated once again. The strict adherence to uniformity held in certain sectarian communities, whether monastic or not, is nearly unimaginable to an outsider. Their costumes, language, schedules, and habits are completely standardized, and it’s clear that some individuals are made in such a way that they find an unparalleled mental comfort within this stability.
We have no time to multiply examples, so I will let the case of Saint Louis of Gonzaga serve as a type of excess in purification. I think you will agree that this youth carried the elimination of the external and discordant to a point which we cannot unreservedly admire. At the age of ten, his biographer says:—
We don't have time to provide many examples, so I'll use the case of Saint Louis of Gonzaga as an example of extreme purification. I believe you'll agree that this young man took the removal of anything external and discordant to a level that's hard to fully admire. At the age of ten, his biographer says:—
“The inspiration came to him to consecrate to the Mother of God his own virginity—that being to her the most agreeable of possible presents. Without delay, then, and with all the fervor there was in him, joyous of heart, and burning with love, he made his vow of perpetual chastity. Mary accepted the offering of his innocent heart, and obtained for him from God, as a recompense, the extraordinary grace of never feeling during his entire life the slightest touch of temptation against the virtue of purity. This was an altogether exceptional favor, rarely accorded even to Saints themselves, and all the more marvelous in that Louis dwelt always in courts and among great folks, where danger and opportunity are so unusually frequent. It is true that Louis from his earliest childhood had shown a natural repugnance for whatever might be impure or [pg 351]unvirginal, and even for relations of any sort whatever between persons of opposite sex. But this made it all the more surprising that he should, especially since this vow, feel it necessary to have recourse to such a number of expedients for protecting against even the shadow of danger the virginity which he had thus consecrated. One might suppose that if any one could have contented himself with the ordinary precautions, prescribed for all Christians, it would assuredly have been he. But no! In the use of preservatives and means of defense, in flight from the most insignificant occasions, from every possibility of peril, just as in the mortification of his flesh, he went farther than the majority of saints. He, who by an extraordinary protection of God's grace was never tempted, measured all his steps as if he were threatened on every side by particular dangers. Thenceforward he never raised his eyes, either when walking in the streets, or when in society. Not only did he avoid all business with females even more scrupulously than before, but he renounced all conversation and every kind of social recreation with them, although his father tried to make him take part; and he commenced only too early to deliver his innocent body to austerities of every kind.”210
“He felt inspired to dedicate his virginity to the Mother of God, believing it to be her most acceptable gift. Without hesitation, he passionately made his vow of lifelong chastity, filled with joy and love. Mary accepted the offering of his pure heart and, in return, granted him from God the incredible grace of never experiencing even the slightest temptation against purity throughout his life. This was a remarkable gift, rarely given even to Saints, and even more astonishing because Louis lived in courts among powerful people, where temptation and opportunity are common. Since childhood, Louis had naturally avoided anything impure or unchaste, and even interactions between men and women. Yet, it was surprising that, especially after his vow, he felt the need to take numerous measures to protect the virginity he had dedicated. One would think that if anyone could rely on the ordinary precautions used by all Christians, it would be him. But no! In using protective measures and evading even the slightest risks, as well as in his self-discipline, he exceeded what most saints would do. Though blessed by God's grace and never tempted, he acted as if he were constantly surrounded by specific dangers. From that point on, he kept his gaze low, whether walking in the streets or socializing. He was even more careful to avoid any dealings with women and turned down all conversation and social activities with them, despite his father encouraging him to participate; he began to subject his innocent body to various forms of austerity far too early.”210
At the age of twelve, we read of this young man that “if by chance his mother sent one of her maids of honor to him with a message, he never allowed her to come in, but listened to her through the barely opened door, and dismissed her immediately. He did not like to be alone with his own mother, whether at table or in conversation; and when the rest of the company withdrew, he sought also a pretext for retiring.... Several great ladies, relatives of his, he avoided learning to know even by sight; and he made a sort of treaty with his father, engaging promptly and readily to accede to all his wishes, if he might only be excused from all visits to ladies.” (Ibid., p. 71.)
At the age of twelve, we read about this young man that If his mother happened to send one of her maids of honor with a message, he never let her come in; instead, he listened to her through the slightly opened door and sent her away right after. He didn't like being alone with his mother, whether at the dinner table or in conversation. When the other guests left, he also looked for a reason to leave. He avoided getting to know even the prominent ladies who were his relatives, making a sort of deal with his father where he agreed quickly and willingly to meet all his wishes, as long as he could skip visiting the ladies. (Ibid., p. 71.)
When he was seventeen years old Louis joined the Jesuit order211 against his father's passionate entreaties, for he was heir of a princely house; and when a year later the father died, he took the loss as a “particular attention” to himself on God's part, and wrote letters of stilted good advice, as from a spiritual superior, to his grieving mother. He soon became so good a monk that if any one asked him the number of his brothers and sisters, he had to reflect and count them over before replying. A Father asked him one day if he were never troubled by the thought of his family, to which, “I never think of them except when praying for them,” was his only answer. Never was he seen to hold in his hand a flower or anything perfumed, that he might take pleasure in it. On the contrary, in the hospital, he used to seek for whatever was most disgusting, and eagerly snatch the bandages of ulcers, etc., from the hands of his companions. He avoided worldly talk, and immediately tried to turn every conversation on to pious subjects, or else he remained silent. He systematically refused to notice his surroundings. Being ordered one day to bring a book from the rector's seat in the refectory, he had to ask where the rector sat, for in the three months he had eaten bread there, so carefully did he guard his eyes that he had not noticed the place. One day, during recess, having looked by chance on one of his companions, he reproached himself as for a grave sin against modesty. He cultivated silence, as preserving from sins of the tongue; and his greatest penance was the limit which his superiors set to his bodily penances. He sought after [pg 353] false accusations and unjust reprimands as opportunities of humility; and such was his obedience that, when a room-mate, having no more paper, asked him for a sheet, he did not feel free to give it to him without first obtaining the permission of the superior, who, as such, stood in the place of God, and transmitted his orders.
When he was seventeen, Louis joined the Jesuit order against his father's passionate pleas, as he was the heir to a noble family. A year later, when his father passed away, he took the loss as a sign of God's special attention towards him and wrote letters filled with stiff spiritual advice to his grieving mother. He became such a devoted monk that if anyone asked him how many siblings he had, he had to pause and count them before answering. One day, a Father asked him if he ever thought about his family, to which his only response was, "I never think of them except when praying for them." He was never seen holding a flower or anything scented, as he never wanted to find pleasure in such things. Instead, in the hospital, he sought out the most unpleasant tasks, eagerly taking over the cleaning of ulcers and such from his fellow monks. He avoided worldly conversations and tried to steer every discussion toward religious topics or would simply remain silent. He systematically ignored his surroundings. Once, when instructed to fetch a book from the rector's seat in the dining hall, he had to ask where the rector sat since he had been so careful with his gaze over the three months he had been eating there that he hadn’t even noticed it. One day, during a break, he accidentally glanced at a fellow monk and immediately felt remorse, as if he had committed a serious sin against modesty. He valued silence to protect himself from speaking sins, and his greatest trial was the limits his superiors placed on his physical punishments. He actively sought false accusations and unfair criticisms as chances to practice humility, and he was so obedient that when a roommate asked him for a sheet of paper, he felt he couldn't hand it over without first getting permission from their superior, who represented God and communicated His directives.
I can find no other sorts of fruit than these of Louis's saintship. He died in 1591, in his twenty-ninth year, and is known in the Church as the patron of all young people. On his festival, the altar in the chapel devoted to him in a certain church in Rome “is embosomed in flowers, arranged with exquisite taste; and a pile of letters may be seen at its foot, written to the Saint by young men and women, and directed to ‘Paradiso.’ They are supposed to be burnt unread except by San Luigi, who must find singular petitions in these pretty little missives, tied up now with a green ribbon, expressive of hope, now with a red one, emblematic of love,” etc.212
I can’t find any other kinds of fruit besides those related to Louis's saintliness. He died in 1591 at the age of twenty-nine and is recognized in the Church as the patron of all young people. On his feast day, the altar in the chapel dedicated to him in a particular church in Rome “is surrounded by beautifully arranged flowers; at its base, there’s a stack of letters written to the Saint by young men and women, addressed to ‘Paradiso.’ It’s believed that these letters are burned unread, except by San Luigi, who has to find unique requests in these lovely little notes, now tied with a green ribbon symbolizing hope, and sometimes with a red one representing love,” etc.212
Our final judgment of the worth of such a life as this will depend largely on our conception of God, and of the sort of conduct he is best pleased with in his creatures. The Catholicism of the sixteenth century paid little heed to social righteousness; and to leave the world to the devil whilst saving one's own soul was then accounted no discreditable scheme. To-day, rightly or wrongly, helpfulness in general human affairs is, in consequence of one of those secular mutations in moral sentiment of which I spoke, deemed an essential element of worth in character; and to be of some public or private use is also reckoned as a species of divine service. Other early Jesuits, especially the missionaries among them, the Xaviers, Brébeufs, Jogues, were objective minds, and fought in their way for the world's welfare; so their lives to-day inspire us. But when the intellect, as in this Louis, is originally no larger than a pin's head, and cherishes ideas of God of corresponding smallness, the result, notwithstanding the heroism put forth, is on the whole repulsive. Purity, we see in the object-lesson, is not the one thing needful; and it is better that a life should contract many a dirt-mark, than forfeit usefulness in its efforts to remain unspotted.
Our final judgment about the worth of a life like this depends a lot on our understanding of God and what kind of behavior he appreciates in his creations. The Catholicism of the sixteenth century didn't pay much attention to social justice; back then, saving one's own soul while leaving the world in turmoil was seen as an acceptable strategy. Today, whether rightly or wrongly, being helpful in general human affairs is considered a crucial part of a person's worth due to a shift in moral values I mentioned earlier, and being useful in public or private is viewed as a form of serving the divine. Other early Jesuits, especially the missionaries like the Xaviers, Brébeufs, and Jogues, were objective thinkers who fought for the welfare of the world in their own way; their lives still inspire us today. However, when someone's intellect, like that of Louis, is no bigger than a pinhead and holds correspondingly trivial views of God, the result, despite the displayed heroism, is generally unappealing. We learn from this example that purity is not the only essential thing; it's better for a life to bear many stains than to lose its usefulness in the attempt to remain unblemished.
Proceeding onwards in our search of religious extravagance, we next come upon excesses of Tenderness and Charity. Here saintliness has to face the charge of preserving the unfit, and breeding parasites and beggars. “Resist not evil,” “Love your enemies,” these are saintly maxims of which men of this world find it hard to speak without impatience. Are the men of this world right, or are the saints in possession of the deeper range of truth?
Moving forward in our quest for religious excess, we next encounter the extremes of Kindness and Charity. Here, saintliness faces criticism for supporting the unfit and creating dependents and beggars. “Don’t fight evil,” “Love your enemies,” these are saintly principles that worldly people struggle to discuss without irritation. Are the worldly people correct, or do the saints hold a deeper truth?
No simple answer is possible. Here, if anywhere, one feels the complexity of the moral life, and the mysteriousness of the way in which facts and ideals are interwoven.
No simple answer is possible. Here, if anywhere, one feels the complexity of moral life and the mysterious way in which facts and ideals are intertwined.
Perfect conduct is a relation between three terms: the actor, the objects for which he acts, and the recipients of the action. In order that conduct should be abstractly perfect, all three terms, intention, execution, and reception, should be suited to one another. The best intention will fail if it either work by false means or address itself to the wrong recipient. Thus no critic or estimator of the value of conduct can confine himself to the actor's animus alone, apart from the other elements of the performance. As there is no worse lie than a truth misunderstood by those who hear it, so reasonable arguments, challenges to magnanimity, and appeals to sympathy or justice, are folly when we are dealing with human crocodiles and boa-constrictors. The saint may simply give the universe into the hands of the enemy by his trustfulness. He may by non-resistance cut off his own survival.
Perfect conduct involves three aspects: the actor, the purpose of their actions, and the recipients of those actions. For conduct to be truly perfect, all three aspects—intention, execution, and reception—must align. The best intentions can fail if they're carried out through dishonest means or aimed at the wrong audience. Therefore, no critic or evaluator of conduct can focus solely on the actor's mindset without considering the other elements of the performance. Just as there's no greater lie than a truth that is misunderstood by its audience, reasonable arguments, appeals to generosity, and calls for sympathy or justice are pointless when dealing with deceitful and dangerous individuals. A saint might inadvertently hand over the universe to their adversaries through their naïve trust. By refusing to resist, they might jeopardize their own survival.
Herbert Spencer tells us that the perfect man's conduct will appear perfect only when the environment is perfect: to no inferior environment is it suitably adapted. We may paraphrase this by cordially admitting that [pg 356] saintly conduct would be the most perfect conduct conceivable in an environment where all were saints already; but by adding that in an environment where few are saints, and many the exact reverse of saints, it must be ill adapted. We must frankly confess, then, using our empirical common sense and ordinary practical prejudices, that in the world that actually is, the virtues of sympathy, charity, and non-resistance may be, and often have been, manifested in excess. The powers of darkness have systematically taken advantage of them. The whole modern scientific organization of charity is a consequence of the failure of simply giving alms. The whole history of constitutional government is a commentary on the excellence of resisting evil, and when one cheek is smitten, of smiting back and not turning the other cheek also.
Herbert Spencer tells us that a perfect person's behavior will only seem perfect in a perfect environment; it won’t fit well in an inferior one. To put it another way, we can admit that saintly behavior would be the most ideal in a community where everyone is already a saint; however, in a setting where few are saints and many are the exact opposite, it won’t work well. We must honestly acknowledge, using our common sense and everyday biases, that in the real world, the virtues of sympathy, charity, and non-resistance can be, and often have been, taken to extremes. The forces of darkness have consistently exploited them. The entire modern scientific approach to charity results from the failure of just giving donations. The whole history of constitutional government reflects the necessity of resisting evil and reveals that when one cheek is struck, it’s about fighting back instead of just turning the other cheek.
You will agree to this in general, for in spite of the Gospel, in spite of Quakerism, in spite of Tolstoi, you believe in fighting fire with fire, in shooting down usurpers, locking up thieves, and freezing out vagabonds and swindlers.
You’ll likely agree with this overall because, despite the Gospel, despite Quaker beliefs, and despite Tolstoy, you think it’s okay to fight fire with fire, to take down usurpers, lock up thieves, and shut out vagabonds and con artists.
And yet you are sure, as I am sure, that were the world confined to these hard-headed, hard-hearted, and hard-fisted methods exclusively, were there no one prompt to help a brother first, and find out afterwards whether he were worthy; no one willing to drown his private wrongs in pity for the wronger's person; no one ready to be duped many a time rather than live always on suspicion; no one glad to treat individuals passionately and impulsively rather than by general rules of prudence; the world would be an infinitely worse place than it is now to live in. The tender grace, not of a day that is dead, but of a day yet to be born somehow, with the golden rule grown natural, would be cut out from the perspective of our imaginations.
And yet you know, just like I know, that if the world relied only on these tough-minded, callous, and stingy ways, if no one were willing to help someone in need first and figure out if they deserved it later; if no one was open to letting go of their personal grievances out of compassion for the wrongdoer; if no one was ready to be fooled again and again instead of living in distrust; if no one was happy to treat people with warmth and spontaneity instead of sticking strictly to cautious rules; the world would be a far worse place to live than it is now. The gentle kindness, not of a day that’s gone, but of a future day yet to come, where treating others with the golden rule becomes second nature, would be erased from our dreams.
The saints, existing in this way, may, with their extravagances of human tenderness, be prophetic. Nay, innumerable times they have proved themselves prophetic. Treating those whom they met, in spite of the past, in spite of all appearances, as worthy, they have stimulated them to be worthy, miraculously transformed them by their radiant example and by the challenge of their expectation.
The saints, existing like this, can be prophetic with their overwhelming human kindness. In fact, countless times they have shown they can be. By treating those they encountered, despite the past and all appearances, as deserving, they have inspired them to be deserving, miraculously changing them through their shining example and the challenge of their expectations.
From this point of view we may admit the human charity which we find in all saints, and the great excess of it which we find in some saints, to be a genuinely creative social force, tending to make real a degree of virtue which it alone is ready to assume as possible. The saints are authors, auctores, increasers, of goodness. The potentialities of development in human souls are unfathomable. So many who seemed irretrievably hardened have in point of fact been softened, converted, regenerated, in ways that amazed the subjects even more than they surprised the spectators, that we never can be sure in advance of any man that his salvation by the way of love is hopeless. We have no right to speak of human crocodiles and boa-constrictors as of fixedly incurable beings. We know not the complexities of personality, the smouldering emotional fires, the other facets of the character-polyhedron, the resources of the subliminal region. St. Paul long ago made our ancestors familiar with the idea that every soul is virtually sacred. Since Christ died for us all without exception, St. Paul said, we must despair of no one. This belief in the essential sacredness of every one expresses itself to-day in all sorts of humane customs and reformatory institutions, and in a growing aversion to the death penalty and to brutality in punishment. The saints, with their extravagance of human tenderness, are the great torch-bearers of this [pg 358] belief, the tip of the wedge, the clearers of the darkness. Like the single drops which sparkle in the sun as they are flung far ahead of the advancing edge of a wave-crest or of a flood, they show the way and are forerunners. The world is not yet with them, so they often seem in the midst of the world's affairs to be preposterous. Yet they are impregnators of the world, vivifiers and animaters of potentialities of goodness which but for them would lie forever dormant. It is not possible to be quite as mean as we naturally are, when they have passed before us. One fire kindles another; and without that over-trust in human worth which they show, the rest of us would lie in spiritual stagnancy.
From this perspective, we can recognize the human compassion found in all saints, and the extraordinary abundance of it seen in some saints, as a truly creative social force that brings forth a level of virtue they believe is achievable. The saints are authors, authors, enhancers of goodness. The possibilities for growth in human souls are limitless. Many who appeared irreversibly hardened have, in truth, been softened, converted, and transformed in ways that astonish them even more than the onlookers, so we can never be certain that anyone's salvation through love is hopeless. We shouldn't label some people as irredeemable "crocodiles" or "boa-constrictors." We don’t understand the complexities of personality, the hidden emotional struggles, the various facets of character, or the resources lurking in the subconscious. St. Paul long ago introduced the idea to our ancestors that every soul is essentially sacred. Since Christ died for everyone without exception, St. Paul asserted that we must not give up on anyone. This belief in the sacredness of every individual is expressed today through various humane practices and reform institutions, and a growing opposition to the death penalty and cruel punishments. The saints, with their remarkable compassion, are the great torchbearers of this [pg 358] belief, the leading edge, the ones who illuminate the darkness. Like the individual drops that sparkle in the sun as they are propelled ahead of an advancing wave or flood, they show the path and serve as forerunners. The world has yet to fully embrace their ideals, so they often seem absurd amidst worldly affairs. Yet they are the catalysts of the world, enliveners and supporters of the goodness that would otherwise remain dormant. It's difficult to be as selfish as we naturally might be when they are present. One fire ignites another; and without their deep trust in human worth, the rest of us would remain in spiritual stagnation.
Momentarily considered, then, the saint may waste his tenderness and be the dupe and victim of his charitable fever, but the general function of his charity in social evolution is vital and essential. If things are ever to move upward, some one must be ready to take the first step, and assume the risk of it. No one who is not willing to try charity, to try non-resistance as the saint is always willing, can tell whether these methods will or will not succeed. When they do succeed, they are far more powerfully successful than force or worldly prudence. Force destroys enemies; and the best that can be said of prudence is that it keeps what we already have in safety. But non-resistance, when successful, turns enemies into friends; and charity regenerates its objects. These saintly methods are, as I said, creative energies; and genuine saints find in the elevated excitement with which their faith endows them an authority and impressiveness which makes them irresistible in situations where men of shallower nature cannot get on at all without the use of worldly prudence. This practical proof that worldly wisdom may be safely transcended is the saint's [pg 359] magic gift to mankind.213 Not only does his vision of a better world console us for the generally prevailing prose [pg 360] and barrenness; but even when on the whole we have to confess him ill adapted, he makes some converts, and the environment gets better for his ministry. He is an effective ferment of goodness, a slow transmuter of the earthly into a more heavenly order.
For a moment considered, then, the saint may waste his kindness and be fooled and hurt by his charitable passion, but the overall role of his charity in social progress is crucial and necessary. If we are ever to improve, someone has to be willing to take the first step and accept the risks that come with it. No one who isn't prepared to try charity or embrace non-resistance like the saint always does can truly know whether these approaches will succeed. When they do work, they are far more effective than force or practical wisdom. Force defeats enemies; and the best that can be said about wisdom is that it protects what we already possess. But non-resistance, when it works, transforms enemies into friends; and charity revitalizes those it touches. These saintly methods are, as I mentioned, creative forces; and genuine saints find in the heightened enthusiasm that their faith gives them an authority and impact that makes them irresistible in situations where people with shallower nature struggle to manage without relying on practical wisdom. This practical proof that worldly wisdom can be safely surpassed is the saint's [pg 359] magical gift to humanity.213 Not only does his vision of a better world comfort us amid the generally dominant dullness [pg 360] and emptiness; but even when we mostly have to admit he seems ill-suited, he converts some people, and the environment improves because of his efforts. He is an effective catalyst for goodness, gradually transforming the earthly into a more heavenly existence.
In this respect the Utopian dreams of social justice in which many contemporary socialists and anarchists indulge are, in spite of their impracticability and non-adaptation to present environmental conditions, analogous to the saint's belief in an existent kingdom of heaven. They help to break the edge of the general reign of hardness, and are slow leavens of a better order.
In this regard, the Utopian visions of social justice that many modern socialists and anarchists embrace, despite being unrealistic and not suited to current environmental conditions, are similar to a saint's faith in a real kingdom of heaven. They help soften the harshness of the world and slowly contribute to the rise of a better society.
The next topic in order is Asceticism, which I fancy you are all ready to consider without argument a virtue liable to extravagance and excess. The optimism and refinement of the modern imagination has, as I have already said elsewhere, changed the attitude of the church towards corporeal mortification, and a Suso or a Saint Peter of Alcantara214 appear to us to-day rather in the [pg 361] light of tragic mountebanks than of sane men inspiring us with respect. If the inner dispositions are right, we ask, what need of all this torment, this violation of the outer nature? It keeps the outer nature too important. Any one who is genuinely emancipated from the flesh will look on pleasures and pains, abundance and privation, as alike irrelevant and indifferent. He can engage in actions and experience enjoyments without fear of corruption or enslavement. As the Bhagavad-Gita says, only those need renounce worldly actions who are still inwardly attached thereto. If one be really unattached to the fruits of action, one may mix in the world with equanimity. I quoted in a former lecture Saint Augustine's antinomian saying: If you only love God enough, you may safely follow all your inclinations. “He needs no devotional practices,” is one of Ramakrishna's maxims, “whose heart is moved to tears at the mere mention of the name of Hari.”215 And the Buddha, in pointing out what he called “the middle way” to his disciples, told them to abstain from both extremes, excessive mortification being as unreal and unworthy as mere desire and pleasure. The only perfect life, he said, is that of inner wisdom, which makes one thing as indifferent to [pg 362] us as another, and thus leads to rest, to peace, and to Nirvâna.216
The next topic is Asceticism, which I believe you're all ready to consider without debate as a virtue that can go too far and become excessive. The optimism and sophistication of today's mindset have, as I mentioned before, altered the church's view on physical self-denial, and figures like Suso or Saint Peter of Alcantara now seem more like tragic charlatans than balanced individuals deserving of our respect. If our inner attitudes are right, we ask, what’s the point of all this suffering and disregard for our physical nature? It makes our physical aspects too significant. Anyone who is truly free from the flesh will see pleasures and pains, wealth, and lack as equally unimportant. They can act and find joy without fear of being corrupted or enslaved. As the Bhagavad-Gita states, only those who are still inwardly attached to worldly actions need to give them up. If you are genuinely detached from the outcomes of your actions, you can navigate the world with composure. I quoted Saint Augustine's antinomian saying in a previous lecture: If you love God enough, you can safely follow all your urges. “He needs no devotional practices,” is one of Ramakrishna's maxims, “whose heart is moved to tears at the mere mention of the name of Hari.” And the Buddha, in sharing what he called “the middle way” with his followers, advised them to avoid both extremes, noting that excessive self-denial is just as unrealistic and unworthy as mere desire and pleasure. The only perfect life, he said, is one of inner wisdom, which makes everything equally unimportant to us, leading to rest, peace, and Nirvana.
We find accordingly that as ascetic saints have grown older, and directors of conscience more experienced, they usually have shown a tendency to lay less stress on special bodily mortifications. Catholic teachers have always professed the rule that, since health is needed for efficiency in God's service, health must not be sacrificed to mortification. The general optimism and healthy-mindedness of liberal Protestant circles to-day makes mortification for mortification's sake repugnant to us. We can no longer sympathize with cruel deities, and the notion that God can take delight in the spectacle of sufferings self-inflicted in his honor is abhorrent. In consequence of all these motives you probably are disposed, unless some special utility can be shown in some individual's discipline, to treat the general tendency to asceticism as pathological.
We find that as ascetic saints have aged and conscience directors have gained more experience, they’ve generally tended to put less emphasis on specific physical self-denials. Catholic educators have always maintained the principle that, since health is necessary for effective service to God, health shouldn't be sacrificed for self-discipline. The overall optimism and positive mindset in liberal Protestant communities today make self-denial for its own sake unappealing to us. We can no longer relate to harsh gods, and the idea that God could enjoy witnessing people inflict suffering on themselves in His name is repulsive. Because of all these factors, you're probably inclined, unless there’s a clear benefit shown in someone's personal discipline, to view the general trend toward asceticism as unhealthy.
Yet I believe that a more careful consideration of the whole matter, distinguishing between the general good intention of asceticism and the uselessness of some of the particular acts of which it may be guilty, ought to rehabilitate it in our esteem. For in its spiritual meaning asceticism stands for nothing less than for the essence of the twice-born philosophy. It symbolizes, lamely enough no doubt, but sincerely, the belief that there is an element of real wrongness in this world, which is neither to be ignored nor evaded, but which must be squarely met and overcome by an appeal to the soul's heroic resources, and neutralized and cleansed away by suffering. As against this view, the ultra-optimistic form of the once-born philosophy thinks we may treat evil by the method of ignoring. Let a man who, by fortunate health and circumstances, [pg 363] escapes the suffering of any great amount of evil in his own person, also close his eyes to it as it exists in the wider universe outside his private experience, and he will be quit of it altogether, and can sail through life happily on a healthy-minded basis. But we saw in our lectures on melancholy how precarious this attempt necessarily is. Moreover it is but for the individual; and leaves the evil outside of him, unredeemed and unprovided for in his philosophy.
Yet I believe that a closer look at the whole situation, separating the good intentions behind asceticism from the ineffectiveness of some specific actions it may involve, should help restore its value in our eyes. In its spiritual essence, asceticism represents nothing less than the core of the twice-born philosophy. It symbolizes, though in a somewhat clumsy way, a sincere belief that there is something genuinely wrong in this world that can't be ignored or avoided, but must be faced and overcome by tapping into the soul's heroic strengths, and cleared away through suffering. In contrast, the overly optimistic view of the once-born philosophy suggests that we can deal with evil by simply ignoring it. A person who, due to fortunate health and circumstances, escapes significant personal suffering can also choose to shut their eyes to the evil that exists beyond their own experiences, believing they can completely rid themselves of it and navigate life happily with a positive mindset. However, we learned in our discussions on melancholy just how unstable this approach really is. Furthermore, it only applies to the individual and leaves the evil outside them, unresolved and unaddressed in their philosophy.
No such attempt can be a general solution of the problem; and to minds of sombre tinge, who naturally feel life as a tragic mystery, such optimism is a shallow dodge or mean evasion. It accepts, in lieu of a real deliverance, what is a lucky personal accident merely, a cranny to escape by. It leaves the general world unhelped and still in the clutch of Satan. The real deliverance, the twice-born folk insist, must be of universal application. Pain and wrong and death must be fairly met and overcome in higher excitement, or else their sting remains essentially unbroken. If one has ever taken the fact of the prevalence of tragic death in this world's history fairly into his mind,—freezing, drowning, entombment alive, wild beasts, worse men, and hideous diseases,—he can with difficulty, it seems to me, continue his own career of worldly prosperity without suspecting that he may all the while not be really inside the game, that he may lack the great initiation.
No attempt like that can be a general solution to the problem; for those with a darker outlook who naturally perceive life as a tragic mystery, such optimism seems like a shallow trick or a cowardly avoidance. It settles for what is just a fortunate personal escape, rather than a genuine liberation. It leaves the wider world unassisted and still trapped in darkness. The enlightened insist that real liberation must be universally applicable. Pain, injustice, and death must be confronted and overcome at a higher level, or else their pain remains essentially intact. If someone has ever truly considered the prevalence of tragic death throughout history—freezing, drowning, being buried alive, wild animals, cruel people, and dreadful diseases—they may find it hard to pursue their own worldly success without suspecting that they might not genuinely be part of the game, that they may be missing the critical initiation.
Well, this is exactly what asceticism thinks; and it voluntarily takes the initiation. Life is neither farce nor genteel comedy, it says, but something we must sit at in mourning garments, hoping its bitter taste will purge us of our folly. The wild and the heroic are indeed such rooted parts of it that healthy-mindedness pure and simple, with its sentimental optimism, can hardly be regarded [pg 364] by any thinking man as a serious solution. Phrases of neatness, cosiness, and comfort can never be an answer to the sphinx's riddle.
Well, this is exactly what asceticism believes; and it willingly embraces the challenge. Life isn’t just a joke or a refined play, it asserts, but something we must approach in mourning clothes, hoping its bitter taste will cleanse us of our foolishness. The wild and the heroic are such deep-rooted parts of life that healthy-mindedness, with its sentimental optimism, can hardly be seen [pg 364] as a serious solution by any thoughtful person. Terms like neatness, coziness, and comfort will never provide answers to the sphinx's riddle.
In these remarks I am leaning only upon mankind's common instinct for reality, which in point of fact has always held the world to be essentially a theatre for heroism. In heroism, we feel, life's supreme mystery is hidden. We tolerate no one who has no capacity whatever for it in any direction. On the other hand, no matter what a man's frailties otherwise may be, if he be willing to risk death, and still more if he suffer it heroically, in the service he has chosen, the fact consecrates him forever. Inferior to ourselves in this or that way, if yet we cling to life, and he is able “to fling it away like a flower” as caring nothing for it, we account him in the deepest way our born superior. Each of us in his own person feels that a high-hearted indifference to life would expiate all his shortcomings.
In these remarks, I’m relying on our shared human instinct for reality, which has always viewed the world as essentially a stage for heroism. We believe that life’s greatest mystery is concealed within heroism. We won’t accept anyone who lacks any ability for it at all. However, no matter what a person’s other weaknesses may be, if they’re willing to risk their life, and even more so if they face death courageously in the cause they’ve chosen, that fact makes them permanently honored. Even if they fall short in various ways compared to us, if we still cling to life while they can “fling it away like a flower” without caring for it, we see them as our natural superior in the most profound way. Each of us feels that a noble indifference to life could make up for all our flaws.
The metaphysical mystery, thus recognized by common sense, that he who feeds on death that feeds on men possesses life supereminently and excellently, and meets best the secret demands of the universe, is the truth of which asceticism has been the faithful champion. The folly of the cross, so inexplicable by the intellect, has yet its indestructible vital meaning.
The metaphysical mystery, which is understood by common sense, is that the one who thrives on death, who preys on others, possesses a superior and extraordinary life, and fulfills the hidden needs of the universe. This is the truth that asceticism has steadfastly supported. The absurdity of the cross, which the intellect cannot fully comprehend, still holds an unbreakable vital meaning.
Representatively, then, and symbolically, and apart from the vagaries into which the unenlightened intellect of former times may have let it wander, asceticism must, I believe, be acknowledged to go with the profounder way of handling the gift of existence. Naturalistic optimism is mere syllabub and flattery and sponge-cake in comparison. The practical course of action for us, as religious men, would therefore, it seems to me, not be simply to turn our backs upon the ascetic impulse, as most of us to-day [pg 365] turn them, but rather to discover some outlet for it of which the fruits in the way of privation and hardship might be objectively useful. The older monastic asceticism occupied itself with pathetic futilities, or terminated in the mere egotism of the individual, increasing his own perfection.217 But is it not possible for us to discard most of these older forms of mortification, and yet find saner channels for the heroism which inspired them?
In a representative and symbolic sense, aside from the confusions that the uneducated minds of the past may have led us into, I believe we must recognize that asceticism aligns with a deeper understanding of how to handle the gift of life. Naturalistic optimism pales in comparison; it’s just fluff and empty praise. Therefore, the practical approach for us, as religious individuals, should not simply be to ignore the ascetic impulse, as many of us do today [pg 365], but instead to find a productive outlet for it, where the resulting sacrifices and challenges could be genuinely beneficial. The traditional monastic asceticism often focused on pointless activities or ended in mere self-interest, enhancing the individual's own perfection. But isn't it possible for us to move beyond most of these outdated practices of self-denial and still discover healthier ways to channel the heroism that inspired them?
Does not, for example, the worship of material luxury and wealth, which constitutes so large a portion of the “spirit” of our age, make somewhat for effeminacy and unmanliness? Is not the exclusively sympathetic and facetious way in which most children are brought up to-day—so different from the education of a hundred years ago, especially in evangelical circles—in danger, in spite of its many advantages, of developing a certain trashiness of fibre? Are there not hereabouts some points of application for a renovated and revised ascetic discipline?
Doesn't the worship of material luxury and wealth, which is such a big part of the “spirit” of our time, contribute to a sense of softness and lack of masculinity? Is the way most children are raised today—so different from how they were educated a hundred years ago, especially in evangelical communities—at risk, despite its many benefits, of creating a certain superficiality in character? Are there not some areas here that could benefit from a refreshed and updated approach to ascetic discipline?
Many of you would recognize such dangers, but would point to athletics, militarism, and individual and national enterprise and adventure as the remedies. These contemporary ideals are quite as remarkable for the energy with which they make for heroic standards of life, as contemporary religion is remarkable for the way in which it neglects them.218 War and adventure assuredly keep all who engage in them from treating themselves too tenderly. They demand such incredible efforts, depth [pg 366] beyond depth of exertion, both in degree and in duration, that the whole scale of motivation alters. Discomfort and annoyance, hunger and wet, pain and cold, squalor and filth, cease to have any deterrent operation whatever. Death turns into a commonplace matter, and its usual power to check our action vanishes. With the annulling of these customary inhibitions, ranges of new energy are set free, and life seems cast upon a higher plane of power.
Many of you would recognize such dangers, but would point to sports, military service, and personal and national adventures as the solutions. These modern ideals are just as impressive for the passion they inspire for heroic ways of living, as today's religion is notable for how it overlooks them. War and adventure surely prevent everyone involved from being too gentle with themselves. They require such extraordinary effort, depth beyond depth of exertion, both in intensity and in duration, that the entire scale of motivation changes. Discomfort and distraction, hunger and wetness, pain and cold, squalor and dirt, stop having any discouraging effect at all. Death becomes an everyday occurrence, and its usual ability to hold us back disappears. With the removal of these typical inhibitions, new sources of energy are unleashed, and life seems propelled onto a higher level of strength.
The beauty of war in this respect is that it is so congruous with ordinary human nature. Ancestral evolution has made us all potential warriors; so the most insignificant individual, when thrown into an army in the field, is weaned from whatever excess of tenderness towards his precious person he may bring with him, and may easily develop into a monster of insensibility.
The beauty of war in this way is that it aligns perfectly with ordinary human nature. Our ancestral evolution has turned us all into potential warriors; so even the most insignificant person, when placed in an army in the field, is stripped of any excessive tenderness they might have for themselves and can easily become a monster of insensitivity.
But when we compare the military type of self-severity with that of the ascetic saint, we find a world-wide difference in all their spiritual concomitants.
But when we compare the military type of strict discipline with that of the ascetic saint, we see a vast difference in all their spiritual aspects.
“ ‘Live and let live,’ ” writes a clear-headed Austrian officer, “is no device for an army. Contempt for one's own comrades, for the troops of the enemy, and, above all, fierce contempt for one's own person, are what war demands of every one. Far better is it for an army to be too savage, too cruel, too barbarous, than to possess too much sentimentality and human reasonableness. If the soldier is to be good for anything as a soldier, he must be exactly the opposite of a reasoning and thinking man. The measure of goodness in him is his possible use in war. War, and even peace, require of the soldier absolutely peculiar standards of morality. The recruit brings with him common moral notions, of which he must seek immediately to get rid. For him victory, success, must be everything. The most barbaric tendencies [pg 367] in men come to life again in war, and for war's uses they are incommensurably good.”219
“Live and let live,” says a clear-minded Austrian officer, "Isn't a strategy for an army. Disregard for your own comrades, for the enemy forces, and especially a deep self-loathing, are what war demands from everyone. It's much better for an army to be too brutal, too merciless, and too fierce than to be too sentimental and rational. For a soldier to be effective, he must be the exact opposite of a logical thinker. His value is measured by how useful he can be in combat. Both war and even peace require soldiers to have truly unique moral standards. The recruit arrives with standard moral beliefs, which he must quickly abandon. For him, victory and success must be everything. The most primal instincts [pg 367] in men are awakened in war, and for the sake of war, they are incredibly valuable."219
These words are of course literally true. The immediate aim of the soldier's life is, as Moltke said, destruction, and nothing but destruction; and whatever constructions wars result in are remote and non-military. Consequently the soldier cannot train himself to be too feelingless to all those usual sympathies and respects, whether for persons or for things, that make for conservation. Yet the fact remains that war is a school of strenuous life and heroism; and, being in the line of aboriginal instinct, is the only school that as yet is universally available. But when we gravely ask ourselves whether this wholesale organization of irrationality and crime be our only bulwark against effeminacy, we stand aghast at the thought, and think more kindly of ascetic religion. One hears of the mechanical equivalent of heat. What we now need to discover in the social realm is the moral equivalent of war: something heroic that will speak to men as universally as war does, and yet will be as compatible with their spiritual selves as war has proved itself to be incompatible. I have often thought that in the old monkish poverty-worship, in spite of the pedantry which infested it, there might be something like that moral equivalent of war which we are seeking. May not voluntarily accepted poverty be “the strenuous life,” without the need of crushing weaker peoples?
These words are obviously true. The immediate goal of a soldier's life is, as Moltke said, destruction and nothing but destruction; and any positive outcomes from wars are distant and non-military. Therefore, a soldier can't train himself to be completely indifferent to the usual sympathies and respects, whether for people or for things, that promote preservation. Still, it’s a fact that war serves as a school of intense life and heroism; and being in line with our basic instincts, it’s the only school that is widely available. But when we seriously consider whether this large-scale organization of irrationality and crime is our only defense against weakness, we are horrified by the idea and think more favorably of ascetic religion. We hear about the mechanical equivalent of heat. What we now need to find in the social realm is the moral equivalent of war: something heroic that resonates with people as universally as war does, but is also compatible with their spiritual selves in a way that war has shown itself to be incompatible. I’ve often thought that in the old practice of monkish poverty-worship, despite the pedantry surrounding it, there might be something resembling the moral equivalent of war that we’re looking for. Could it be that voluntarily embraced poverty is “the strenuous life,” without the need to oppress weaker peoples?
Poverty indeed is the strenuous life,—without brass bands or uniforms or hysteric popular applause or lies or circumlocutions; and when one sees the way in which wealth-getting enters as an ideal into the very bone and marrow of our generation, one wonders whether a revival [pg 368] of the belief that poverty is a worthy religious vocation may not be “the transformation of military courage,” and the spiritual reform which our time stands most in need of.
Poverty really is the tough life—without brass bands, uniforms, hype from the crowd, lies, or beating around the bush; and when you see how the pursuit of wealth has become an ideal deeply ingrained in our generation, you start to wonder if reviving the belief that poverty is a noble religious calling could be “the transformation of military courage,” and the spiritual change our time desperately needs.
Among us English-speaking peoples especially do the praises of poverty need once more to be boldly sung. We have grown literally afraid to be poor. We despise any one who elects to be poor in order to simplify and save his inner life. If he does not join the general scramble and pant with the money-making street, we deem him spiritless and lacking in ambition. We have lost the power even of imagining what the ancient idealization of poverty could have meant: the liberation from material attachments, the unbribed soul, the manlier indifference, the paying our way by what we are or do and not by what we have, the right to fling away our life at any moment irresponsibly,—the more athletic trim, in short, the moral fighting shape. When we of the so-called better classes are scared as men were never scared in history at material ugliness and hardship; when we put off marriage until our house can be artistic, and quake at the thought of having a child without a bank-account and doomed to manual labor, it is time for thinking men to protest against so unmanly and irreligious a state of opinion.
Among us, especially among English-speaking people, the praises of poverty need to be boldly sung once again. We have become literally afraid to be poor. We look down on anyone who chooses to be poor to simplify and enrich their inner life. If they don’t join the general scramble and hustle for money, we consider them spiritless and lacking ambition. We have lost the ability to imagine what the ancient ideal of poverty could have meant: liberation from material attachments, an uncorrupted soul, a more robust indifference, earning our way by who we are or what we do, not by what we have, the freedom to throw our lives away irresponsibly at any moment—the more athletic, in short, the moral fighting shape. When we, the so-called better classes, are more scared of material ugliness and hardship than any group in history has ever been; when we delay marriage until our homes can be beautiful, and fear having a child without a bank account who may end up doing manual labor, it’s time for thoughtful people to protest against such an unmanly and irreligious mindset.
It is true that so far as wealth gives time for ideal ends and exercise to ideal energies, wealth is better than poverty and ought to be chosen. But wealth does this in only a portion of the actual cases. Elsewhere the desire to gain wealth and the fear to lose it are our chief breeders of cowardice and propagators of corruption. There are thousands of conjunctures in which a wealth-bound man must be a slave, whilst a man for whom poverty has no terrors becomes a freeman. Think of the strength which personal indifference to poverty would [pg 369] give us if we were devoted to unpopular causes. We need no longer hold our tongues or fear to vote the revolutionary or reformatory ticket. Our stocks might fall, our hopes of promotion vanish, our salaries stop, our club doors close in our faces; yet, while we lived, we would imperturbably bear witness to the spirit, and our example would help to set free our generation. The cause would need its funds, but we its servants would be potent in proportion as we personally were contented with our poverty.
It's true that as far as wealth provides the time for ideal goals and the ability to pursue our best selves, wealth is preferable to poverty and should be chosen. However, wealth does this only in some cases. In many situations, the desire to acquire wealth and the fear of losing it create cowardice and promote corruption. There are countless situations where a wealthy person must be a slave, while someone who isn’t afraid of poverty can be free. Imagine the strength that personal indifference to poverty could give us if we were committed to unpopular causes. We no longer need to stay silent or fear casting votes for revolutionary or reformist candidates. Our investments might drop, our hopes for promotions could disappear, our paychecks might stop, and we could be barred from our clubs; yet, as long as we live, we would calmly stand up for the cause, and our example would help liberate our generation. The cause would require funding, but we, as its supporters, would be powerful to the extent that we were personally okay with our poverty.
I recommend this matter to your serious pondering, for it is certain that the prevalent fear of poverty among the educated classes is the worst moral disease from which our civilization suffers.
I urge you to seriously consider this issue, because it’s clear that the widespread fear of poverty among educated people is the biggest moral problem that our society faces.
I have now said all that I can usefully say about the several fruits of religion as they are manifested in saintly lives, so I will make a brief review and pass to my more general conclusions.
I have now shared everything useful about the various benefits of religion shown in the lives of saints, so I will provide a quick summary and move on to my broader conclusions.
Our question, you will remember, is as to whether religion stands approved by its fruits, as these are exhibited in the saintly type of character. Single attributes of saintliness may, it is true, be temperamental endowments, found in non-religious individuals. But the whole group of them forms a combination which, as such, is religious, for it seems to flow from the sense of the divine as from its psychological centre. Whoever possesses strongly this sense comes naturally to think that the smallest details of this world derive infinite significance from their relation to an unseen divine order. The thought of this order yields him a superior denomination of happiness, and a steadfastness of soul with which no other can compare. In social relations his serviceability is exemplary; he abounds in impulses to help. His help is inward [pg 370] as well as outward, for his sympathy reaches souls as well as bodies, and kindles unsuspected faculties therein. Instead of placing happiness where common men place it, in comfort, he places it in a higher kind of inner excitement, which converts discomforts into sources of cheer and annuls unhappiness. So he turns his back upon no duty, however thankless; and when we are in need of assistance, we can count upon the saint lending his hand with more certainty than we can count upon any other person. Finally, his humble-mindedness and his ascetic tendencies save him from the petty personal pretensions which so obstruct our ordinary social intercourse, and his purity gives us in him a clean man for a companion. Felicity, purity, charity, patience, self-severity,—these are splendid excellencies, and the saint of all men shows them in the completest possible measure.
Our question, as you will recall, is whether religion is validated by its outcomes, particularly as reflected in the characteristics of a saintly individual. It's true that certain traits of saintliness might just be natural qualities found in non-religious people. However, together, they form a combination that is inherently religious, arising from a deep sense of the divine. Those who strongly possess this sense often believe that even the smallest details of life gain immense meaning from their connection to a hidden divine order. This awareness of such an order brings them a unique kind of joy and a resilience of spirit unlike anything else. In their social interactions, they are exceptionally supportive, overflowing with a desire to help. Their assistance is felt both internally and externally, as their compassion reaches both minds and bodies, sparking untapped potential within others. Rather than seeking happiness in comfort like most people do, they find it in a deeper form of inner excitement that transforms struggles into sources of joy and wipes away sorrow. They do not shy away from any responsibilities, no matter how ungrateful they may be, and when we need help, we can rely on the saint to offer his support more surely than we can expect from anyone else. Lastly, their humility and ascetic nature protect them from the trivial personal egos that often disrupt our everyday social interactions, and their purity makes them a genuinely good companion. Happiness, purity, charity, patience, and self-discipline—these are remarkable virtues, and among all people, the saint exemplifies them to the fullest extent.
But, as we saw, all these things together do not make saints infallible. When their intellectual outlook is narrow, they fall into all sorts of holy excesses, fanaticism or theopathic absorption, self-torment, prudery, scrupulosity, gullibility, and morbid inability to meet the world. By the very intensity of his fidelity to the paltry ideals with which an inferior intellect may inspire him, a saint can be even more objectionable and damnable than a superficial carnal man would be in the same situation. We must judge him not sentimentally only, and not in isolation, but using our own intellectual standards, placing him in his environment, and estimating his total function.
But, as we saw, all these factors together don’t make saints infallible. When their understanding is limited, they can fall into all kinds of extreme behaviors, fanaticism, obsessive devotion, self-inflicted suffering, moral rigidity, excessive worry about their conscience, naivety, and a troubling inability to face the world. Due to their intense commitment to the trivial ideals that a lesser intellect might inspire, a saint can be even more objectionable and harmful than a shallow, pleasure-seeking person would be in the same circumstances. We need to assess him not just based on feelings or in isolation, but using our own intellectual criteria, considering his surroundings, and evaluating his overall impact.
Now in the matter of intellectual standards, we must bear in mind that it is unfair, where we find narrowness of mind, always to impute it as a vice to the individual, for in religious and theological matters he probably absorbs his narrowness from his generation. Moreover, we [pg 371] must not confound the essentials of saintliness, which are those general passions of which I have spoken, with its accidents, which are the special determinations of these passions at any historical moment. In these determinations the saints will usually be loyal to the temporary idols of their tribe. Taking refuge in monasteries was as much an idol of the tribe in the middle ages, as bearing a hand in the world's work is to-day. Saint Francis or Saint Bernard, were they living to-day, would undoubtedly be leading consecrated lives of some sort, but quite as undoubtedly they would not lead them in retirement. Our animosity to special historic manifestations must not lead us to give away the saintly impulses in their essential nature to the tender mercies of inimical critics.
Now regarding intellectual standards, we need to remember that it's unfair to always blame an individual for a narrow mindset, especially in religious and theological matters, since they often absorb this narrowness from their generation. Furthermore, we [pg 371] must not confuse the core aspects of saintliness, which are those general passions I've mentioned, with their specific expressions, which are shaped by historical context. In these expressions, saints will typically remain loyal to the temporary ideals of their community. Seeking refuge in monasteries was as much a communal ideal in the Middle Ages as participating in worldly affairs is today. If Saint Francis or Saint Bernard were alive today, they would surely be living consecrated lives, but they also definitely wouldn't do so in isolation. Our dislike for specific historical expressions shouldn’t cause us to dismiss the essential nature of saintly impulses in favor of hostile critics.
The most inimical critic of the saintly impulses whom I know is Nietzsche. He contrasts them with the worldly passions as we find these embodied in the predaceous military character, altogether to the advantage of the latter. Your born saint, it must be confessed, has something about him which often makes the gorge of a carnal man rise, so it will be worth while to consider the contrast in question more fully.
The harshest critic of the saintly instincts I know is Nietzsche. He compares them to worldly passions, especially as seen in the aggressive military mindset, favoring the latter. It must be admitted that a true saint often has qualities that can make a sensual person feel uneasy, so it’s worth taking a closer look at this contrast.
Dislike of the saintly nature seems to be a negative result of the biologically useful instinct of welcoming leadership, and glorifying the chief of the tribe. The chief is the potential, if not the actual tyrant, the masterful, overpowering man of prey. We confess our inferiority and grovel before him. We quail under his glance, and are at the same time proud of owning so dangerous a lord. Such instinctive and submissive hero-worship must have been indispensable in primeval tribal life. In the endless wars of those times, leaders were absolutely needed for the tribe's survival. If there were any tribes who owned no leaders, they can have left no [pg 372] issue to narrate their doom. The leaders always had good consciences, for conscience in them coalesced with will, and those who looked on their face were as much smitten with wonder at their freedom from inner restraint as with awe at the energy of their outward performances.
Disliking the saintly nature appears to be a negative consequence of our instinct to embrace leadership and praise the chief of the tribe. The chief can be seen as a potential, if not actual, tyrant—the commanding, overpowering figure. We admit our inferiority and bow down before him. We shrink under his gaze while feeling pride in having such a formidable leader. This instinctive and submissive hero-worship must have been crucial for early tribal life. During the constant conflicts of that era, leaders were essential for the tribe's survival. Tribes without leaders likely left no record of their downfall. The leaders always felt justified, as their sense of right and wrong merged with their will, and those who gazed upon them were equally struck by their lack of inner constraints and the sheer energy of their actions.
Compared with these beaked and taloned graspers of the world, saints are herbivorous animals, tame and harmless barn-yard poultry. There are saints whose beard you may, if you ever care to, pull with impunity. Such a man excites no thrills of wonder veiled in terror; his conscience is full of scruples and returns; he stuns us neither by his inward freedom nor his outward power; and unless he found within us an altogether different faculty of admiration to appeal to, we should pass him by with contempt.
Compared to these beaked and clawed creatures of the world, saints are like gentle, herbivorous animals, tame and harmless like barnyard poultry. There are saints whose beards you can pull without any consequence, if you ever feel like it. Such a person doesn’t inspire awe mixed with fear; his conscience is filled with doubts and regrets; he doesn’t amaze us with his inner freedom or outer strength; and unless he tapped into a completely different aspect of admiration within us, we would overlook him with contempt.
In point of fact, he does appeal to a different faculty. Reënacted in human nature is the fable of the wind, the sun, and the traveler. The sexes embody the discrepancy. The woman loves the man the more admiringly the stormier he shows himself, and the world deifies its rulers the more for being willful and unaccountable. But the woman in turn subjugates the man by the mystery of gentleness in beauty, and the saint has always charmed the world by something similar. Mankind is susceptible and suggestible in opposite directions, and the rivalry of influences is unsleeping. The saintly and the worldly ideal pursue their feud in literature as much as in real life.
In fact, he appeals to a different aspect of human nature. The story of the wind, the sun, and the traveler plays out in people. The differences between the sexes reflect this. A woman admires a man more for showing his stormy side, and society often idolizes its leaders for being strong-willed and unpredictable. But a woman can also dominate a man with the quiet mystery of her beauty, and saints have always captivated people in a similar way. Humanity is easily influenced in contrasting ways, and the competition between these influences never sleeps. The battle between the ideal of holiness and worldly desires continues in literature as much as it does in real life.
For Nietzsche the saint represents little but sneakingness and slavishness. He is the sophisticated invalid, the degenerate par excellence, the man of insufficient vitality. His prevalence would put the human type in danger.
For Nietzsche, the saint symbolizes nothing but sneakiness and servility. He is the refined invalid, the ultimate degenerate, the person lacking in vitality. His dominance would threaten the human type.
“The sick are the greatest danger for the well. The weaker, not the stronger, are the strong's undoing. It is not fear of our fellow-man, which we should wish to see diminished; for [pg 373]fear rouses those who are strong to become terrible in turn themselves, and preserves the hard-earned and successful type of humanity. What is to be dreaded by us more than any other doom is not fear, but rather the great disgust, not fear, but rather the great pity—disgust and pity for our human fellows.... The morbid are our greatest peril—not the ‘bad’ men, not the predatory beings. Those born wrong, the miscarried, the broken—they it is, the weakest, who are undermining the vitality of the race, poisoning our trust in life, and putting humanity in question. Every look of them is a sigh,—‘Would I were something other! I am sick and tired of what I am.’ In this swamp-soil of self-contempt, every poisonous weed flourishes, and all so small, so secret, so dishonest, and so sweetly rotten. Here swarm the worms of sensitiveness and resentment; here the air smells odious with secrecy, with what is not to be acknowledged; here is woven endlessly the net of the meanest of conspiracies, the conspiracy of those who suffer against those who succeed and are victorious; here the very aspect of the victorious is hated—as if health, success, strength, pride, and the sense of power were in themselves things vicious, for which one ought eventually to make bitter expiation. Oh, how these people would themselves like to inflict the expiation, how they thirst to be the hangmen! And all the while their duplicity never confesses their hatred to be hatred.”220
“The sick are the biggest threat to the healthy. It’s the weak, not the strong, who take down the strong. What we should aim to reduce is not fear of our fellow humans; because [pg 373]fear makes the strong formidable and helps protect the hard-won achievements of humanity. What we should really fear more than anything else is not fear itself, but the overwhelming disgust, not fear, but the overwhelming pity—disgust and pity for our fellow humans.... The morbid are our greatest threat—not the ‘bad’ people, not the predators. Those who are born wrong, the unfortunate, the broken—they are the weakest, who are draining the life from our species, poisoning our faith in life, and challenging our humanity. Every glance from them is a sigh,—‘I wish I were something else! I am so done with who I am.’ In this swamp of self-loathing, every toxic weed thrives, small, secretive, dishonest, and sweetly decayed. Here, the worms of sensitivity and resentment swarm; the air is filled with what must not be acknowledged, shrouded in secrecy; here is endlessly woven the web of the lowest conspiracy, the conspiracy of the suffering against the successful and the victorious; here, the sight of the victorious is despised—as if health, success, strength, pride, and a sense of power were themselves immoral, for which one should ultimately seek bitter atonement. Oh, how these people would love to deliver that atonement, how they long to be the executioners! And all the while, their deceit never admits that their hatred is indeed hatred.”220
Poor Nietzsche's antipathy is itself sickly enough, but we all know what he means, and he expresses well the clash between the two ideals. The carnivorous-minded “strong man,” the adult male and cannibal, can see nothing but mouldiness and morbidness in the saint's gentleness and self-severity, and regards him with pure loathing. The whole feud revolves essentially upon two pivots: Shall the seen world or the unseen world be our chief sphere of adaptation? and must our means of adaptation in this seen world be aggressiveness or non-resistance?
Poor Nietzsche's dislike is quite unhealthy, but we all understand his point, and he captures well the conflict between the two ideals. The carnivorous-minded "strong guy," the adult male and cannibal, sees nothing but decay and darkness in the saint's kindness and self-discipline, and views him with absolute disgust. The entire conflict revolves around two main issues: Should we focus on the visible world or the invisible world as our primary area of adjustment? And should our approach to adapting in this visible world be aggressive or passive?
The debate is serious. In some sense and to some degree both worlds must be acknowledged and taken account of; and in the seen world both aggressiveness and non-resistance are needful. It is a question of emphasis, of more or less. Is the saint's type or the strong-man's type the more ideal?
The debate is serious. To some extent, both worlds need to be recognized and considered; and in the visible world, both being aggressive and being non-resistant are necessary. It’s a matter of emphasis, of more or less. Which is more ideal, the saint's type or the strong man's type?
It has often been supposed, and even now, I think, it is supposed by most persons, that there can be one intrinsically ideal type of human character. A certain kind of man, it is imagined, must be the best man absolutely and apart from the utility of his function, apart from economical considerations. The saint's type, and the knight's or gentleman's type, have always been rival claimants of this absolute ideality; and in the ideal of military religious orders both types were in a manner blended. According to the empirical philosophy, however, all ideals are matters of relation. It would be absurd, for example, to ask for a definition of “the ideal horse,” so long as dragging drays and running races, bearing children, and jogging about with tradesmen's packages all remain as indispensable differentiations of equine function. You may take what you call a general all-round animal as a compromise, but he will be inferior to any horse of a more specialized type, in some one particular direction. We must not forget this now when, in discussing saintliness, we ask if it be an ideal type of manhood. We must test it by its economical relations.
It’s often believed, and even now I think most people still believe, that there is one perfect type of human character. People imagine that a certain kind of man must be the absolute best, regardless of his usefulness or economic role. The types of saints and knights or gentlemen have always competed for this absolute ideal; and in the ideal of military religious orders, these types were somewhat combined. However, according to empirical philosophy, all ideals are relative. For instance, it would be ridiculous to ask for a definition of "the perfect horse," as long as pulling carts, racing, having foals, and carrying packages for tradesmen are all essential aspects of horse functions. You could choose a general all-purpose animal as a compromise, but it would be inferior to any specialized horse in a specific area. We need to keep this in mind when discussing saintliness and whether it's an ideal type of manhood. We must evaluate it based on its economic relationships.
I think that the method which Mr. Spencer uses in his Data of Ethics will help to fix our opinion. Ideality in conduct is altogether a matter of adaptation. A society where all were invariably aggressive would destroy itself by inner friction, and in a society where some are aggressive, others must be non-resistant, if there is to be any kind of order. This is the present constitution of society, [pg 375] and to the mixture we owe many of our blessings. But the aggressive members of society are always tending to become bullies, robbers, and swindlers; and no one believes that such a state of things as we now live in is the millennium. It is meanwhile quite possible to conceive an imaginary society in which there should be no aggressiveness, but only sympathy and fairness,—any small community of true friends now realizes such a society. Abstractly considered, such a society on a large scale would be the millennium, for every good thing might be realized there with no expense of friction. To such a millennial society the saint would be entirely adapted. His peaceful modes of appeal would be efficacious over his companions, and there would be no one extant to take advantage of his non-resistance. The saint is therefore abstractly a higher type of man than the “strong man,” because he is adapted to the highest society conceivable, whether that society ever be concretely possible or not. The strong man would immediately tend by his presence to make that society deteriorate. It would become inferior in everything save in a certain kind of bellicose excitement, dear to men as they now are.
I believe that the approach Mr. Spencer uses in his *Data of Ethics* will help clarify our views. Ideality in behavior is entirely about adaptation. A society where everyone is always aggressive would eventually self-destruct through internal conflict, and in a society with some aggressive individuals, others must be non-resistant for order to exist. This is the current structure of society, [pg 375] and this blend gives us many of our blessings. However, the aggressive members of society often tend to become bullies, thieves, and con artists; no one believes that the state of affairs we currently live in is ideal. Meanwhile, it’s entirely possible to imagine a society without aggression, only filled with empathy and fairness—any close-knit group of true friends experiences such a society. In purely abstract terms, a large-scale version of that society would be ideal, as all good things could be achieved there without any friction. Such a utopian society would be perfect for the saint. His peaceful ways of persuasion would resonate with his peers, and there would be no one around to exploit his non-resistance. Thus, the saint is, in theory, a higher type of person than the "strong man" because he is suited for the most advanced society imaginable, whether that society ever becomes a reality or not. The strong man would naturally cause that society to decline. It would become lesser in every aspect except for a certain type of combative excitement, which is appealing to people as they are now.
But if we turn from the abstract question to the actual situation, we find that the individual saint may be well or ill adapted, according to particular circumstances. There is, in short, no absoluteness in the excellence of sainthood. It must be confessed that as far as this world goes, any one who makes an out-and-out saint of himself does so at his peril. If he is not a large enough man, he may appear more insignificant and contemptible, for all his saintship, than if he had remained a worldling.221 Accordingly religion has seldom been so radically [pg 376] taken in our Western world that the devotee could not mix it with some worldly temper. It has always found good men who could follow most of its impulses, but who stopped short when it came to non-resistance. Christ himself was fierce upon occasion. Cromwells, Stonewall Jacksons, Gordons, show that Christians can be strong men also.
But if we shift our focus from the theoretical question to the actual situation, we see that an individual saint might fit in well or poorly, depending on the specific circumstances. In short, there's no absolute standard for the greatness of sainthood. We have to admit that anyone who completely dedicates themselves to being a saint does so at their own risk. If they aren't strong enough as a person, they might come across as more insignificant and contemptible, despite their saintly status, than if they had remained more worldly. Accordingly, religion has rarely been embraced so completely in our Western world that a believer couldn't incorporate some worldly attitude. There have always been good people who could follow most of its teachings but who hesitated when it came to non-resistance. Even Christ showed fierce resolve at times. Figures like Cromwell, Stonewall Jackson, and Gordon demonstrate that Christians can also be strong individuals.
How is success to be absolutely measured when there are so many environments and so many ways of looking at the adaptation? It cannot be measured absolutely; the verdict will vary according to the point of view adopted. From the biological point of view Saint Paul was a failure, because he was beheaded. Yet he was magnificently adapted to the larger environment of history; and so far as any saint's example is a leaven of righteousness in the world, and draws it in the direction of more prevalent habits of saintliness, he is a success, no matter what his immediate bad fortune may be. The greatest saints, the spiritual heroes whom every one acknowledges, the Francises, Bernards, Luthers, Loyolas, Wesleys, Channings, Moodys, Gratrys, the Phillips Brookses, the Agnes Joneses, Margaret Hallahans, and Dora Pattisons, are successes from the outset. They show themselves, and there is no question; every one perceives their strength and stature. Their sense of mystery in things, their passion, their goodness, irradiate about them and enlarge their outlines while they soften them. They are like pictures with an atmosphere and background; and, placed alongside of them, the strong men of this world and no other seem as dry as sticks, as hard and crude as blocks of stone or brickbats.
How can we measure success when there are so many environments and perspectives on adaptation? It can't be measured definitively; the conclusion will change depending on the viewpoint taken. From a biological standpoint, Saint Paul was a failure because he was beheaded. However, he was perfectly suited to the broader context of history; and in terms of any saint’s example being a catalyst for righteousness in the world, guiding it toward more widespread patterns of saintliness, he is a success, regardless of his immediate misfortunes. The greatest saints, the spiritual heroes universally acknowledged—like Francises, Bernards, Luthers, Loyolas, Wesleys, Channings, Moodys, Gratrys, Phillips Brookses, Agnes Joneses, Margaret Hallahans, and Dora Pattisons—are successes from the beginning. They make their presence known, and there’s no doubt; everyone recognizes their strength and presence. Their sense of mystery, passion, and goodness radiates from them, enhancing their appeal while also softening their edges. They are like paintings with a rich atmosphere and background; next to them, the strong figures of this world appear as dull as kindling, as tough and raw as bricks or rubble.
In a general way, then, and “on the whole,”222 our abandonment of theological criteria, and our testing of religion by practical common sense and the empirical method, leave it in possession of its towering place in history. Economically, the saintly group of qualities is indispensable to the world's welfare. The great saints are immediate successes; the smaller ones are at least heralds and harbingers, and they may be leavens also, of a better mundane order. Let us be saints, then, if we can, whether or not we succeed visibly and temporally. But in our Father's house are many mansions, and each of us must discover for himself the kind of religion and the amount of saintship which best comports with what he believes to be his powers and feels to be his truest mission and vocation. There are no successes to be guaranteed and no set orders to be given to individuals, so long as we follow the methods of empirical philosophy.
In general, then, and "Overall,"222 our move away from theological standards, along with our evaluation of religion based on practical common sense and empirical methods, keeps it firmly established in history. Economically, the collection of positive qualities associated with saints is essential for the world's wellbeing. The great saints achieve immediate success; the lesser ones at least serve as forerunners and indicators, and they might also inspire a better worldly order. So let's strive to be saints, if we can, regardless of whether our success is visible and immediate. In our Father's house, there are many rooms, and each of us has to find the type of religion and level of sainthood that aligns best with our abilities and reflects our true mission and calling. There are no guaranteed successes and no specific guidelines for individuals, as long as we adhere to the principles of empirical philosophy.
This is my conclusion so far. I know that on some of your minds it leaves a feeling of wonder that such a method should have been applied to such a subject, and this in spite of all those remarks about empiricism which I made at the beginning of Lecture XIII.223 How, you say, can religion, which believes in two worlds and an invisible order, be estimated by the adaptation of its fruits to this world's order alone? It is its truth, not its utility, you insist, upon which our verdict ought to depend. If religion is true, its fruits are good fruits, even though in this world they should prove uniformly ill adapted and full of naught but pathos. It goes back, then, after all, to the question of the truth of theology. The plot inevitably thickens upon us; we cannot escape theoretical considerations. I propose, then, that to some [pg 378] degree we face the responsibility. Religious persons have often, though not uniformly, professed to see truth in a special manner. That manner is known as mysticism. I will consequently now proceed to treat at some length of mystical phenomena, and after that, though more briefly, I will consider religious philosophy.
This is my conclusion so far. I know that some of you might find it surprising that such a method was applied to this topic, despite all my earlier comments about empiricism in Lecture XIII.223. How can you say that religion, which believes in two worlds and an unseen order, can be judged solely by how its outcomes fit into this world's system? You argue that it's its truth, not its usefulness, that should determine our verdict. If religion is true, its outcomes are good, even if in this world they seem completely out of place and filled with nothing but pathos. Ultimately, it comes back to the question of the truth of theology. The situation definitely becomes more complex; we can't ignore theoretical considerations. Therefore, I suggest that to some [pg 378] extent we bear the responsibility. Religious individuals have often, though not always, claimed to perceive truth in a unique way. That way is known as mysticism. I will now proceed to discuss mystical phenomena in detail, and then, though briefly, I will explore religious philosophy.
Lectures 16 and 17. Mysticism.
Over and over again in these lectures I have raised points and left them open and unfinished until we should have come to the subject of Mysticism. Some of you, I fear, may have smiled as you noted my reiterated postponements. But now the hour has come when mysticism must be faced in good earnest, and those broken threads wound up together. One may say truly, I think, that personal religious experience has its root and centre in mystical states of consciousness; so for us, who in these lectures are treating personal experience as the exclusive subject of our study, such states of consciousness ought to form the vital chapter from which the other chapters get their light. Whether my treatment of mystical states will shed more light or darkness, I do not know, for my own constitution shuts me out from their enjoyment almost entirely, and I can speak of them only at second hand. But though forced to look upon the subject so externally, I will be as objective and receptive as I can; and I think I shall at least succeed in convincing you of the reality of the states in question, and of the paramount importance of their function.
Over and over again in these lectures, I've brought up points and left them open and unfinished until we reached the topic of Mysticism. Some of you may have even smiled as you noticed my repeated delays. But now the time has come when we must seriously address mysticism and tie up those loose ends. It's fair to say that personal religious experience is rooted in mystical states of consciousness; so for us, focusing on personal experience in these lectures, those states of consciousness should be the key chapter that illuminates the others. I’m not sure if my exploration of mystical states will bring more clarity or confusion since my own nature mostly keeps me from truly experiencing them, and I can only talk about them based on what I've learned from others. However, even though I have to approach the subject from the outside, I'll do my best to be objective and open-minded. I believe I can at least persuade you of the reality of these states and the critical role they play.
First of all, then, I ask, What does the expression “mystical states of consciousness” mean? How do we part off mystical states from other states?
First of all, then, I ask, what does the expression "mystical states of awareness" mean? How do we separate mystical states from other states?
The words “mysticism” and “mystical” are often used as terms of mere reproach, to throw at any opinion which we regard as vague and vast and sentimental, and without [pg 380] a base in either facts or logic. For some writers a “mystic” is any person who believes in thought-transference, or spirit-return. Employed in this way the word has little value: there are too many less ambiguous synonyms. So, to keep it useful by restricting it, I will do what I did in the case of the word “religion,” and simply propose to you four marks which, when an experience has them, may justify us in calling it mystical for the purpose of the present lectures. In this way we shall save verbal disputation, and the recriminations that generally go therewith.
The terms mysticism and magical are often thrown around as insults, used to dismiss any opinion we see as unclear, overly broad, sentimental, and lacking a foundation in either facts or logic. For some authors, a “spiritual” is anyone who believes in things like thought-transference or spirit return. Used this way, the term has little significance: there are too many clearer synonyms. So, to keep it meaningful by narrowing its definition, I will do what I did with the word "religion," and simply suggest four characteristics that, when present in an experience, may allow us to call it mystical for the purposes of these lectures. This way, we can avoid pointless arguments and the accusations that often come along with them.
1. Ineffability.—The handiest of the marks by which I classify a state of mind as mystical is negative. The subject of it immediately says that it defies expression, that no adequate report of its contents can be given in words. It follows from this that its quality must be directly experienced; it cannot be imparted or transferred to others. In this peculiarity mystical states are more like states of feeling than like states of intellect. No one can make clear to another who has never had a certain feeling, in what the quality or worth of it consists. One must have musical ears to know the value of a symphony; one must have been in love one's self to understand a lover's state of mind. Lacking the heart or ear, we cannot interpret the musician or the lover justly, and are even likely to consider him weak-minded or absurd. The mystic finds that most of us accord to his experiences an equally incompetent treatment.
1. Inexpressibility.—The easiest way I categorize a mystical state of mind is through its negativity. The person experiencing it usually says that it can't be accurately expressed, that no proper description of its feelings can be conveyed in words. This means that its essence has to be directly felt; it can't be shared or passed on to others. In this way, mystical states are more similar to feelings than to thoughts. Nobody can fully explain to someone who has never felt a certain emotion what its quality or value is. You need to have a good ear to appreciate a symphony; you have to have been in love yourself to grasp a lover's mindset. Without the heart or ear, we can’t judge the musician or the lover fairly, and we might even see them as foolish or weak-minded. The mystic discovers that most of us treat their experiences in an equally inadequate way.
2. Noetic quality.—Although so similar to states of feeling, mystical states seem to those who experience them to be also states of knowledge. They are states of insight into depths of truth unplumbed by the discursive intellect. They are illuminations, revelations, full of significance and importance, all inarticulate though they [pg 381] remain; and as a rule they carry with them a curious sense of authority for after-time.
2. Noetic quality.—Even though they are very similar to emotional states, mystical experiences seem to those who have them to also be forms of knowledge. They provide insights into profound truths that the analytical mind can't reach. They are moments of clarity, revelations filled with meaning and significance, even if they can’t be expressed in words. They usually come with a strange sense of authority for future understanding. [pg 381]
These two characters will entitle any state to be called mystical, in the sense in which I use the word. Two other qualities are less sharply marked, but are usually found. These are:—
These two characters will make any state eligible to be called mystical, in the way I mean the term. Two other qualities are less distinctly defined, but are commonly present. These are:—
3. Transiency.—Mystical states cannot be sustained for long. Except in rare instances, half an hour, or at most an hour or two, seems to be the limit beyond which they fade into the light of common day. Often, when faded, their quality can but imperfectly be reproduced in memory; but when they recur it is recognized; and from one recurrence to another it is susceptible of continuous development in what is felt as inner richness and importance.
3. Fleeting.—Mystical experiences can’t be held onto for long. Except in rare cases, they usually last about half an hour, or at most one or two hours, before they fade back into ordinary life. Often, when they fade, their essence can only be partially recalled in memory; however, when they return, it's recognized, and each return can lead to an ongoing deepening of what feels like inner richness and significance.
4. Passivity.—Although the oncoming of mystical states may be facilitated by preliminary voluntary operations, as by fixing the attention, or going through certain bodily performances, or in other ways which manuals of mysticism prescribe; yet when the characteristic sort of consciousness once has set in, the mystic feels as if his own will were in abeyance, and indeed sometimes as if he were grasped and held by a superior power. This latter peculiarity connects mystical states with certain definite phenomena of secondary or alternative personality, such as prophetic speech, automatic writing, or the mediumistic trance. When these latter conditions are well pronounced, however, there may be no recollection whatever of the phenomenon, and it may have no significance for the subject's usual inner life, to which, as it were, it makes a mere interruption. Mystical states, strictly so called, are never merely interruptive. Some memory of their content always remains, and a profound sense of their importance. They modify the inner life [pg 382] of the subject between the times of their recurrence. Sharp divisions in this region are, however, difficult to make, and we find all sorts of gradations and mixtures.
4. Inactivity.—While entering mystical states might be aided by certain voluntary actions, like focusing attention, performing specific physical activities, or following practices suggested by mysticism guides, once the distinctive type of awareness takes hold, the mystic often feels as though their will is set aside, sometimes even feeling as if they are being controlled by a higher power. This unique aspect links mystical experiences to specific phenomena associated with alternate personalities, such as prophetic speech, automatic writing, or mediumistic trances. However, when these conditions are strongly present, there might be no memory of the experience, and it may not hold significance for the person's usual thoughts and feelings, effectively serving as a mere interruption. In contrast, truly mystical states are never just interruptions. There is always some memory of what happened and a deep sense of their significance. They change the inner life [pg 382] of the individual between their occurrences. Clear distinctions in this area are hard to establish, and we observe a variety of gradations and blends.
These four characteristics are sufficient to mark out a group of states of consciousness peculiar enough to deserve a special name and to call for careful study. Let it then be called the mystical group.
These four characteristics are enough to identify a distinct group of states of consciousness that warrant a specific name and require thorough examination. We will refer to it as the mystical group.
Our next step should be to gain acquaintance with some typical examples. Professional mystics at the height of their development have often elaborately organized experiences and a philosophy based thereupon. But you remember what I said in my first lecture: phenomena are best understood when placed within their series, studied in their germ and in their over-ripe decay, and compared with their exaggerated and degenerated kindred. The range of mystical experience is very wide, much too wide for us to cover in the time at our disposal. Yet the method of serial study is so essential for interpretation that if we really wish to reach conclusions we must use it. I will begin, therefore, with phenomena which claim no special religious significance, and end with those of which the religious pretensions are extreme.
Our next step should be to become familiar with some typical examples. Professional mystics at the peak of their development have often created detailed experiences and a philosophy based on that. But remember what I said in my first lecture: phenomena are best understood when they're placed within their context, studied in their beginnings and in their overripe decay, and compared with their exaggerated and degenerated counterparts. The range of mystical experience is very wide, way too wide for us to cover in the time we have. Yet the method of studying these experiences in context is so crucial for interpretation that if we really want to draw conclusions, we must use it. I’ll start with phenomena that don't claim any special religious significance and end with those that have extreme religious pretensions.
The simplest rudiment of mystical experience would seem to be that deepened sense of the significance of a maxim or formula which occasionally sweeps over one. “I've heard that said all my life,” we exclaim, “but I never realized its full meaning until now.” “When a fellow-monk,” said Luther, “one day repeated the words of the Creed: ‘I believe in the forgiveness of sins,’ I saw the Scripture in an entirely new light; and straightway I felt as if I were born anew. It was as if I had found the door of paradise thrown wide open.”224 This sense [pg 383] of deeper significance is not confined to rational propositions. Single words,225 and conjunctions of words, effects of light on land and sea, odors and musical sounds, all bring it when the mind is tuned aright. Most of us can remember the strangely moving power of passages in certain poems read when we were young, irrational doorways as they were through which the mystery of fact, the wildness and the pang of life, stole into our hearts and thrilled them. The words have now perhaps become mere polished surfaces for us; but lyric poetry and music are alive and significant only in proportion as they fetch these vague vistas of a life continuous with our own, beckoning and inviting, yet ever eluding our pursuit. We are alive or dead to the eternal inner message of the arts according as we have kept or lost this mystical susceptibility.
The most basic aspect of mystical experience seems to be that heightened awareness of the meaning of a saying or principle that sometimes washes over us. "I've heard that my whole life," we might say, “but I never fully understood its importance until now.” “One day a monk,” said Luther, I repeated the words of the Creed: ‘I believe in the forgiveness of sins,’ and I saw Scripture in a whole new way; instantly, I felt as if I were reborn. It was like I had found the door to paradise wide open.224 This feeling [pg 383] of deeper meaning isn’t limited to logical statements. Individual words,225 combinations of words, the play of light on land and sea, scents, and musical sounds can all evoke it when our minds are in the right state. Many of us can recall the powerful emotions stirred by lines in certain poems from our youth, irrational gateways that allowed the mystery of reality, the chaos and the ache of life, to seep into our hearts and move us. Those words may have become just polished surfaces for us now, but lyric poetry and music only feel alive and meaningful to the extent that they bring forth those vague glimpses of a life that connects with our own, inviting and beckoning yet always slipping away from our grasp. We are either tuned in or shut off from the eternal inner message of the arts depending on whether we've maintained or lost this mystical sensitivity.
A more pronounced step forward on the mystical ladder is found in an extremely frequent phenomenon, that sudden feeling, namely, which sometimes sweeps over us, of having “been here before,” as if at some indefinite past time, in just this place, with just these people, we were already saying just these things. As Tennyson writes:
A more noticeable advance on the mystical ladder is encountered in a very common experience: that sudden feeling that sometimes washes over us, of having "Been here before." as if at some vague point in the past, in this exact place, with these same people, we were already saying these exact things. As Tennyson writes:
Sir James Crichton-Browne has given the technical name of “dreamy states” to these sudden invasions of vaguely reminiscent consciousness.227 They bring a sense of mystery and of the metaphysical duality of things, and the feeling of an enlargement of perception which seems imminent but which never completes itself. In Dr. Crichton-Browne's opinion they connect themselves with the perplexed and scared disturbances of self-consciousness which occasionally precede epileptic attacks. I think that this learned alienist takes a rather absurdly alarmist view of an intrinsically insignificant phenomenon. He follows it along the downward ladder, to insanity; our path pursues the upward ladder chiefly. The divergence shows how important it is to neglect no part of a phenomenon's connections, for we make it appear admirable or dreadful according to the context by which we set it off.
Sir James Crichton-Browne has called these sudden episodes of vaguely familiar awareness “dreamy states.” They create a sense of mystery and highlight the metaphysical duality of things, along with the feeling of an expansion of perception that feels like it’s about to happen but never quite does. In Dr. Crichton-Browne's view, they are related to the confused and fearful disturbances of self-awareness that sometimes precede epileptic seizures. I believe this knowledgeable psychiatrist has a somewhat overly alarmist perspective on what is essentially a minor phenomenon. He traces it down the path to insanity, while our focus tends to follow it upwards. This difference illustrates how crucial it is to consider all aspects of a phenomenon's connections, as it can seem remarkable or terrifying depending on the context we use to frame it.
Somewhat deeper plunges into mystical consciousness are met with in yet other dreamy states. Such feelings [pg 385] as these which Charles Kingsley describes are surely far from being uncommon, especially in youth:—
Somewhat deeper dives into mystical awareness can be found in other dreamy states. Feelings like these, which Charles Kingsley describes, are definitely not uncommon, especially among young people:—
“When I walk the fields, I am oppressed now and then with an innate feeling that everything I see has a meaning, if I could but understand it. And this feeling of being surrounded with truths which I cannot grasp amounts to indescribable awe sometimes.... Have you not felt that your real soul was imperceptible to your mental vision, except in a few hallowed moments?”228
“As I walk through the fields, I sometimes feel burdened by an instinctive understanding that everything around me holds meaning, if only I could figure it out. This feeling of being surrounded by truths that I can't fully understand fills me with a profound awe at times.... Haven’t you ever felt that your true self is beyond what your mind can fully grasp, except for a few special moments?”228
A much more extreme state of mystical consciousness is described by J. A. Symonds; and probably more persons than we suspect could give parallels to it from their own experience.
A much more extreme state of mystical consciousness is described by J. A. Symonds, and likely more people than we realize could share similar experiences from their own lives.
“Suddenly,” writes Symonds, “at church, or in company, or when I was reading, and always, I think, when my muscles were at rest, I felt the approach of the mood. Irresistibly it took possession of my mind and will, lasted what seemed an eternity, and disappeared in a series of rapid sensations which resembled the awakening from anæsthetic influence. One reason why I disliked this kind of trance was that I could not describe it to myself. I cannot even now find words to render it intelligible. It consisted in a gradual but swiftly progressive obliteration of space, time, sensation, and the multitudinous factors of experience which seem to qualify what we are pleased to call our Self. In proportion as these conditions of ordinary consciousness were subtracted, the sense of an underlying or essential consciousness acquired intensity. At last nothing remained but a pure, absolute, abstract Self. The universe became without form and void of content. But Self persisted, formidable in its vivid keenness, feeling the most poignant doubt about reality, ready, as it seemed, to find existence break as breaks a bubble round about it. And what then? The apprehension of a coming dissolution, the grim conviction that this state was the last state of the conscious Self, the sense that [pg 386]I had followed the last thread of being to the verge of the abyss, and had arrived at demonstration of eternal Maya or illusion, stirred or seemed to stir me up again. The return to ordinary conditions of sentient existence began by my first recovering the power of touch, and then by the gradual though rapid influx of familiar impressions and diurnal interests. At last I felt myself once more a human being; and though the riddle of what is meant by life remained unsolved, I was thankful for this return from the abyss—this deliverance from so awful an initiation into the mysteries of skepticism.
“Suddenly,” writes Symonds, “In church, at social events, or while I was reading, I always felt the onset of this mood, especially when my body was relaxed. It would take over my mind and will irresistibly, lasting what felt like an eternity and then fading away in a series of quick sensations, like waking up from anesthesia. One reason I hated this kind of trance was that I couldn’t explain it to myself. Even now, I can’t find the right words to describe it. It involved a gradual yet swift disappearance of space, time, sensation, and all the countless elements of experience that seem to define our Self. As these aspects of normal awareness faded, the feeling of an underlying or essential consciousness grew stronger. Eventually, only a pure, absolute, abstract Self remained. The universe felt formless and empty. But the Self persisted, striking in its clarity, filled with deep doubt about reality, seemingly poised to watch existence burst like a bubble around it. And then what? There was a fear of impending dissolution, the bleak certainty that this state was the final stage of conscious Self, the feeling that[pg 386] I had followed the last thread of being to the edge of the abyss, reaching proof of eternal illusion, which stirred, or seemed to stir, me again. The return to normal awareness began with my ability to touch returning, followed by a quick influx of familiar impressions and daily concerns. Finally, I felt like a human being again; and although the puzzle of what life means remained unsolved, I was grateful for this return from the abyss—this rescue from such a terrifying initiation into the mysteries of skepticism.
“This trance recurred with diminishing frequency until I reached the age of twenty-eight. It served to impress upon my growing nature the phantasmal unreality of all the circumstances which contribute to a merely phenomenal consciousness. Often have I asked myself with anguish, on waking from that formless state of denuded, keenly sentient being, Which is the unreality?—the trance of fiery, vacant, apprehensive, skeptical Self from which I issue, or these surrounding phenomena and habits which veil that inner Self and build a self of flesh-and-blood conventionality? Again, are men the factors of some dream, the dream-like unsubstantiality of which they comprehend at such eventful moments? What would happen if the final stage of the trance were reached?”229
“This trance happened less frequently until I turned twenty-eight. It highlighted the deceptive nature of everything that leads to a shallow awareness. Many times, I've felt anguish when waking from that empty, intensely aware state, wondering, Which is the illusion?—the trance of fiery, empty, anxious self that I come from, or the external experiences and routines that mask that inner self and form a typical, physical identity? Also, are people just fragments of some dream, the dream-like insubstantiality of which they become aware during significant moments? What would happen if I finally reached the final stage of the trance?”229
In a recital like this there is certainly something suggestive of pathology.230 The next step into mystical states carries us into a realm that public opinion and ethical philosophy have long since branded as pathological, though private practice and certain lyric strains of poetry [pg 387] seem still to bear witness to its ideality. I refer to the consciousness produced by intoxicants and anæsthetics, especially by alcohol. The sway of alcohol over mankind is unquestionably due to its power to stimulate the mystical faculties of human nature, usually crushed to earth by the cold facts and dry criticisms of the sober hour. Sobriety diminishes, discriminates, and says no; drunkenness expands, unites, and says yes. It is in fact the great exciter of the Yes function in man. It brings its votary from the chill periphery of things to the radiant core. It makes him for the moment one with truth. Not through mere perversity do men run after it. To the poor and the unlettered it stands in the place of symphony concerts and of literature; and it is part of the deeper mystery and tragedy of life that whiffs and gleams of something that we immediately recognize as excellent should be vouchsafed to so many of us only in the fleeting earlier phases of what in its totality is so degrading a poisoning. The drunken consciousness is one bit of the mystic consciousness, and our total opinion of it must find its place in our opinion of that larger whole.
In a performance like this, there's definitely something indicative of pathology. The next step into mystical states takes us into a realm that public opinion and ethical views have long labeled as pathological, although private practice and certain lyrical poetry still seem to reflect its ideality. I'm talking about the consciousness created by intoxicants and anesthetics, especially alcohol. The influence of alcohol on people is undoubtedly due to its ability to stimulate the mystical aspects of human nature, which are usually suppressed by the harsh realities and criticisms of sobriety. Being sober limits, analyzes, and denies; being drunk expands, connects, and accepts. It truly serves as the primary catalyst for the "Yes" function in humans. It lifts its followers from the cold edges of existence to the vibrant center. For a moment, it makes them one with truth. People don't chase it out of mere defiance. For the poor and uneducated, it takes the place of symphony concerts and literature; and part of the deeper mystery and tragedy of life is that hints and glimpses of something we immediately recognize as exceptional are granted to many of us only in the fleeting moments of what is ultimately such a degrading poison. The drunken state is one aspect of the mystical consciousness, and our overall view of it must be part of our understanding of that larger whole.
Nitrous oxide and ether, especially nitrous oxide, when sufficiently diluted with air, stimulate the mystical consciousness in an extraordinary degree. Depth beyond depth of truth seems revealed to the inhaler. This truth fades out, however, or escapes, at the moment of coming to; and if any words remain over in which it seemed to clothe itself, they prove to be the veriest nonsense. Nevertheless, the sense of a profound meaning having been there persists; and I know more than one person who is persuaded that in the nitrous oxide trance we have a genuine metaphysical revelation.
Nitrous oxide and ether, especially nitrous oxide, when mixed with enough air, really enhance mystical consciousness in an incredible way. The inhaler feels like they are uncovering deep layers of truth. However, this truth fades away or slips away the moment they come to. Any words that might have expressed this truth end up sounding like complete nonsense. Still, the feeling that there was a deep meaning lingers; I know more than one person who believes that the nitrous oxide experience gives us a real metaphysical revelation.
Some years ago I myself made some observations on this aspect of nitrous oxide intoxication, and reported [pg 388] them in print. One conclusion was forced upon my mind at that time, and my impression of its truth has ever since remained unshaken. It is that our normal waking consciousness, rational consciousness as we call it, is but one special type of consciousness, whilst all about it, parted from it by the filmiest of screens, there lie potential forms of consciousness entirely different. We may go through life without suspecting their existence; but apply the requisite stimulus, and at a touch they are there in all their completeness, definite types of mentality which probably somewhere have their field of application and adaptation. No account of the universe in its totality can be final which leaves these other forms of consciousness quite disregarded. How to regard them is the question,—for they are so discontinuous with ordinary consciousness. Yet they may determine attitudes though they cannot furnish formulas, and open a region though they fail to give a map. At any rate, they forbid a premature closing of our accounts with reality. Looking back on my own experiences, they all converge towards a kind of insight to which I cannot help ascribing some metaphysical significance. The keynote of it is invariably a reconciliation. It is as if the opposites of the world, whose contradictoriness and conflict make all our difficulties and troubles, were melted into unity. Not only do they, as contrasted species, belong to one and the same genus, but one of the species, the nobler and better one, is itself the genus, and so soaks up and absorbs its opposite into itself. This is a dark saying, I know, when thus expressed in terms of common logic, but I cannot wholly escape from its authority. I feel as if it must mean something, something like what the Hegelian philosophy means, if one could only lay hold of it more clearly. Those who have ears to hear, let them hear; [pg 389] to me the living sense of its reality only comes in the artificial mystic state of mind.231
Some years ago, I made some observations about nitrous oxide intoxication and published them. One conclusion that struck me back then, and which I still firmly believe, is that our normal waking consciousness, what we call rational consciousness, is just one specific type of awareness. Surrounding it, separated by the thinnest of barriers, are potential forms of consciousness that are completely different. We might go through life unaware of their existence, but with the right stimulus, they can emerge fully formed, revealing distinct ways of thinking that likely have their own places and purposes. No comprehensive understanding of the universe can ignore these other forms of consciousness. The challenge is how to perceive them, as they are so disconnected from ordinary consciousness. However, they can influence attitudes even if they don’t provide clear answers, and they can open up a new area of understanding, even if they don’t offer a detailed map. At the very least, they prevent us from prematurely concluding our exploration of reality. Reflecting on my own experiences, they all lead me toward a kind of insight that I believe holds deep metaphysical significance. The core of this realization is always about reconciliation. It feels as though the opposing forces in the world, whose contradictions and conflicts create our struggles, are blended into unity. Not only do these contrasting types belong to the same category, but one of these types, the more noble and virtuous one, actually encompasses its opposite within itself. This may sound complex when phrased in common logic, but I can’t fully dismiss its power. I sense that it must signify something profound, perhaps similar to the ideas in Hegelian philosophy, if only it could be articulated more clearly. For those who are receptive, let them understand; to me, the true essence of its reality only emerges in a heightened, almost mystical state of mind.
I just now spoke of friends who believe in the anæsthetic revelation. For them too it is a monistic insight, in which the other in its various forms appears absorbed into the One.
I just mentioned friends who believe in the anesthetic revelation. For them, it's also a unified understanding, where the other in its different forms seems absorbed into the One.
“Into this pervading genius,” writes one of them, “we pass, forgetting and forgotten, and thenceforth each is all, in God. There is no higher, no deeper, no other, than the life in which we are founded. ‘The One remains, the many change and pass;’ and each and every one of us is the One that remains.... This is the ultimatum.... As sure as being—whence is all our care—so sure is content, beyond duplexity, antithesis, or trouble, where I have triumphed in a solitude that God is not above.”232
“In this inclusive spirit,” writes one of them, “we go through life, both forgotten and remembering, and from that point on, each of us is everything, within God. There’s nothing greater, nothing deeper, nothing else, than the life we come from. ‘The One endures, while the many change and fade;’ and each and every one of us is the One that lasts.... This is the ultimate truth.... Just like being—our primary focus—so clearly is contentment, beyond duality, opposition, or conflict, where I have found peace in a solitude that God is not beyond.”232
This has the genuine religious mystic ring! I just now quoted J. A. Symonds. He also records a mystical experience with chloroform, as follows:—
This has the genuine religious mystical vibe! I just quoted J. A. Symonds. He also shares a mystical experience with chloroform, as follows:—
“After the choking and stifling had passed away, I seemed at first in a state of utter blankness; then came flashes of intense light, alternating with blackness, and with a keen vision of what was going on in the room around me, but no sensation of touch. I thought that I was near death; when, suddenly, my soul became aware of God, who was manifestly dealing with me, handling me, so to speak, in an intense personal present reality. I felt him streaming in like light upon me.... I cannot describe the ecstasy I felt. Then, as I gradually awoke from the influence of the anæsthetics, the old sense of my relation to the world began to return, the new sense of my relation to God began to fade. I suddenly leapt to my feet on the chair where I was sitting, and shrieked out, ‘It is too horrible, it is too horrible, it is too horrible,’ meaning that I could not bear this disillusionment. Then I flung myself on the ground, and at last awoke covered with blood, calling to the two surgeons (who were frightened), ‘Why did you not kill me? Why would you not let me die?’ Only think of it. To have felt for that long dateless ecstasy of vision the very God, in all purity and tenderness and truth and absolute love, and then to find that I had after all had no revelation, but that I had been tricked by the abnormal excitement of my brain.
“After the choking and suffocating feeling disappeared, I initially felt completely blank; then there were flashes of bright light mixed with darkness and a sharp awareness of what was happening in the room, but I didn’t feel anything physically. I thought I was close to dying; then, suddenly, I became aware of God, who was clearly interacting with me, as if deeply present in my reality. I felt Him filling me up like light…. I can’t describe the ecstasy I felt. As I slowly began to wake up from the anesthetics, my old sense of connection to the world started to return, while the new awareness of my connection to God began to fade. I suddenly jumped to my feet on the chair I was sitting in and cried out, ‘It’s too horrible, it’s too horrible, it’s too horrible,’ meaning I couldn’t handle this disillusionment. Then I threw myself on the ground and finally woke up covered in blood, shouting to the two surgeons (who looked scared), ‘Why didn’t you kill me? Why wouldn’t you let me die?’ Just think about it. To have experienced that long, timeless ecstasy of vision with God, in all His purity, tenderness, truth, and unconditional love, only to find out that I hadn’t actually had a revelation, but had instead been deceived by the unusual excitement in my brain.
“Yet, this question remains, Is it possible that the inner sense of reality which succeeded, when my flesh was dead to impressions from without, to the ordinary sense of physical relations, was not a delusion but an actual experience? Is it possible that I, in that moment, felt what some of the saints have said they always felt, the undemonstrable but irrefragable certainty of God?”233
“But this question remains: Is it possible that the profound sense of reality I felt, when I was numb to outside influences and normal physical sensations, wasn’t just an illusion but a genuine experience? Could it be that, in that moment, I felt what some saints say they consistently experience—the undeniable yet unprovable certainty of God?”233
With this we make connection with religious mysticism pure and simple. Symonds's question takes us back to those examples which you will remember my quoting in the lecture on the Reality of the Unseen, of sudden realization of the immediate presence of God. The phenomenon in one shape or another is not uncommon.
With this, we connect with pure and straightforward religious mysticism. Symonds's question brings us back to the examples I mentioned in the lecture on the Reality of the Unseen, about the sudden realization of God's immediate presence. This phenomenon, in one form or another, is not rare.
“I know,” writes Mr. Trine, “an officer on our police force who has told me that many times when off duty, and on his way home in the evening, there comes to him such a vivid and vital realization of his oneness with this Infinite Power, and this Spirit of Infinite Peace so takes hold of and so fills him, [pg 394]that it seems as if his feet could hardly keep to the pavement, so buoyant and so exhilarated does he become by reason of this inflowing tide.”234
“I know.” writes Mr. Trine, “An officer in our police department has shared with me that often, when he's off duty and heading home in the evening, he feels a powerful and vivid connection with this Infinite Power, and this Spirit of Infinite Peace completely fills him up, [pg 394]to the point where it feels like his feet can hardly stay on the ground; he becomes so uplifted and energized by this overwhelming wave of feeling.”234
Certain aspects of nature seem to have a peculiar power of awakening such mystical moods.235 Most of the striking cases which I have collected have occurred out of doors. Literature has commemorated this fact in many passages of great beauty—this extract, for example, from Amiel's Journal Intime:—
Certain aspects of nature seem to have a unique ability to evoke mystical feelings.235 Most of the striking examples I've gathered have happened outside. Literature has celebrated this fact in many beautifully written passages—like this excerpt from Amiel's Journal Intime:—
“Shall I ever again have any of those prodigious reveries which sometimes came to me in former days? One day, in [pg 395]youth, at sunrise, sitting in the ruins of the castle of Faucigny; and again in the mountains, under the noonday sun, above Lavey, lying at the foot of a tree and visited by three butterflies; once more at night upon the shingly shore of the Northern Ocean, my back upon the sand and my vision ranging through the milky way;—such grand and spacious, immortal, cosmogonic reveries, when one reaches to the stars, when one owns the infinite! Moments divine, ecstatic hours; in which our thought flies from world to world, pierces the great enigma, breathes with a respiration broad, tranquil, and deep as the respiration of the ocean, serene and limitless as the blue firmament; ... instants of irresistible intuition in which one feels one's self great as the universe, and calm as a god.... What hours, what memories! The vestiges they leave behind are enough to fill us with belief and enthusiasm, as if they were visits of the Holy Ghost.”236
“Will I ever experience those amazing daydreams that used to come to me back in the day? Once, in my youth, at sunrise, sitting in the ruins of the castle of Faucigny; and again in the mountains, under the midday sun, above Lavey, lying at the base of a tree, visited by three butterflies; and another time at night on the pebbly shore of the Northern Ocean, lying on the sand with my gaze wandering through the Milky Way;—such grand, expansive, timeless, cosmic daydreams, when I reach for the stars and embrace the infinite! Divine moments, ecstatic hours; where our thoughts leap from world to world, unravel the great mystery, and breathe in a way that's broad, calm, and deep like the breath of the ocean, serene and boundless like the blue sky; ... moments of irresistible insight where one feels as great as the universe, and as tranquil as a god.... What hours, what memories! The traces they leave are enough to fill us with faith and excitement, as if they were visits from the Holy Ghost.”236
Here is a similar record from the memoirs of that interesting German idealist, Malwida von Meysenbug:—
Here is a similar record from the memoirs of that intriguing German idealist, Malwida von Meysenbug:—
“I was alone upon the seashore as all these thoughts flowed over me, liberating and reconciling; and now again, as once before in distant days in the Alps of Dauphiné, I was impelled to kneel down, this time before the illimitable ocean, symbol of the Infinite. I felt that I prayed as I had never prayed before, and knew now what prayer really is: to return from the solitude of individuation into the consciousness of unity with all that is, to kneel down as one that passes away, and to rise up as one imperishable. Earth, heaven, and sea resounded as in one vast world-encircling harmony. It was as if the chorus of all the great who had ever lived were about me. I felt myself one with them, and it appeared as if I heard their greeting: ‘Thou too belongest to the company of those who overcome.’ ”237
“I was alone on the beach, flooded with thoughts that felt liberating and healing; and once again, just like in the distant days in the Alps of Dauphiné, I felt the need to kneel down, this time before the endless ocean, a symbol of the Infinite. I realized that I was praying like never before and understood what prayer really is: moving from the solitude of being an individual to the awareness of being connected to everything that exists, kneeling down as someone who is passing away, and rising up as someone who is eternal. Earth, sky, and sea blended into one vast, world-embracing melody. It felt as if the voices of all the great individuals who ever lived were surrounding me. I felt a deep connection with them, and it seemed like I heard their message: ‘You too belong to the group of those who overcome.’ ”237
The well-known passage from Walt Whitman is a classical expression of this sporadic type of mystical experience.
The famous passage from Walt Whitman is a classic example of this occasional type of mystical experience.
I could easily give more instances, but one will suffice. I take it from the Autobiography of J. Trevor.239
I could easily give more examples, but one will be enough. I take it from the Autobiography of J. Trevor.239
“One brilliant Sunday morning, my wife and boys went to the Unitarian Chapel in Macclesfield. I felt it impossible to accompany them—as though to leave the sunshine on the hills, and go down there to the chapel, would be for the time an act of spiritual suicide. And I felt such need for new inspiration and expansion in my life. So, very reluctantly and sadly, I left my wife and boys to go down into the town, while I went further up into the hills with my stick and my dog. In the loveliness of the morning, and the beauty of the hills and valleys, I soon lost my sense of sadness and regret. For nearly an hour I walked along the road to the ‘Cat and Fiddle,’ and then returned. On the way back, suddenly, without warning, I felt that I was in Heaven—an inward state of peace and joy [pg 397]and assurance indescribably intense, accompanied with a sense of being bathed in a warm glow of light, as though the external condition had brought about the internal effect—a feeling of having passed beyond the body, though the scene around me stood out more clearly and as if nearer to me than before, by reason of the illumination in the midst of which I seemed to be placed. This deep emotion lasted, though with decreasing strength, until I reached home, and for some time after, only gradually passing away.”
“On a beautiful Sunday morning, my wife and kids went to the Unitarian Chapel in Macclesfield. I found it hard to join them—leaving the sunny hills to go to the chapel felt like a spiritual loss. I strongly craved new inspiration and growth in my life. So, sadly and reluctantly, I let my wife and kids head into town while I ventured further up into the hills with my walking stick and my dog. In the lovely morning amidst the beautiful hills and valleys, I quickly let go of my sadness and regret. I walked along the road to the‘Cat and Fiddle,’ and then turned back. Suddenly, on my way back, I felt like I was in Heaven—an inner state of peace and joy [pg 397] and an indescribable assurance that felt incredibly intense, like being wrapped in a warm glow of light, as if my surroundings were creating this internal experience—a sensation of having moved beyond my body, even though the sights around me were clearer and felt closer than ever, thanks to the bright illumination I seemed to be in. This deep emotion lingered, gradually fading until I got home and for a while afterward, slowly passing away.”
The writer adds that having had further experiences of a similar sort, he now knows them well.
The writer adds that after having more experiences like that, he now understands them well.
“The spiritual life,” he writes, “justifies itself to those who live it; but what can we say to those who do not understand? This, at least, we can say, that it is a life whose experiences are proved real to their possessor, because they remain with him when brought closest into contact with the objective realities of life. Dreams cannot stand this test. We wake from them to find that they are but dreams. Wanderings of an overwrought brain do not stand this test. These highest experiences that I have had of God's presence have been rare and brief—flashes of consciousness which have compelled me to exclaim with surprise—God is here!—or conditions of exaltation and insight, less intense, and only gradually passing away. I have severely questioned the worth of these moments. To no soul have I named them, lest I should be building my life and work on mere phantasies of the brain. But I find that, after every questioning and test, they stand out to-day as the most real experiences of my life, and experiences which have explained and justified and unified all past experiences and all past growth. Indeed, their reality and their far-reaching significance are ever becoming more clear and evident. When they came, I was living the fullest, strongest, sanest, deepest life. I was not seeking them. What I was seeking, with resolute determination, was to live more intensely my own life, as against what I knew would be the adverse judgment of the world. It was in the most real seasons that the Real Presence [pg 398]came, and I was aware that I was immersed in the infinite ocean of God.”240
“The spiritual journey,” he writes, “it justifies itself for those who experience it; but what can we say to those who don't understand? At the very least, we can say that it’s a life filled with experiences that are real for those who live it, because they stay with you when faced with life's harsh realities. Dreams can't withstand this test. We wake up to realize they’re just dreams. The wanderings of an overly active mind can't handle this test either. The most profound experiences I've had of God's presence have been rare and brief—moments of awareness that made me want to shout in amazement—God is here!—or moments of excitement and insight, less intense, and only fading away gradually. I've seriously questioned the worth of these moments. I haven’t shared them with anyone, fearing I might be basing my life and work on mere fantasies. But I find that, after every doubt and test, they stand out today as the most genuine experiences of my life, experiences that have clarified, justified, and unified all my past experiences and growth. Truly, their reality and profound significance are becoming more and more evident. When they occurred, I was living the fullest, strongest, sanest, and deepest life. I wasn’t searching for them. What I was determined to do was live my life more intensely, no matter what negative judgment I knew I would face from the world. It was during my most authentic moments that the Real Presence [pg 398] appeared, and I felt immersed in the infinite ocean of God.”240
Even the least mystical of you must by this time be convinced of the existence of mystical moments as states of consciousness of an entirely specific quality, and of the deep impression which they make on those who have them. A Canadian psychiatrist, Dr. R. M. Bucke, gives to the more distinctly characterized of these phenomena the name of cosmic consciousness. “Cosmic consciousness in its more striking instances is not,” Dr. Bucke says, “simply an expansion or extension of the self-conscious mind with which we are all familiar, but the superaddition of a function as distinct from any possessed by the average man as self-consciousness is distinct from any function possessed by one of the higher animals.”
Even the least mystical among you must by now be convinced of the existence of mystical moments as specific states of consciousness that have a unique quality, and of the lasting impact they have on those who experience them. A Canadian psychiatrist, Dr. R. M. Bucke, refers to the more distinctly characterized of these phenomena as cosmic consciousness. “Cosmic consciousness, in its most notable cases, is not,” Dr. Bucke says, "Just an expansion or extension of the self-conscious mind that we all know, but it includes a function that is as distinct from what the average person has as self-consciousness is from the functions of higher animals."
“The prime characteristic of cosmic consciousness is a consciousness of the cosmos, that is, of the life and order of the universe. Along with the consciousness of the cosmos there occurs an intellectual enlightenment which alone would place the individual on a new plane of existence—would make him almost a member of a new species. To this is added a state of moral exaltation, an indescribable feeling of elevation, elation, and joyousness, and a quickening of the moral sense, which is fully as striking, and more important than is the enhanced intellectual power. With these come what may be called a sense of immortality, a consciousness of eternal life, not a conviction that he shall have this, but the consciousness that he has it already.”241
“The key aspect of cosmic consciousness is being aware of the universe, which includes the life and order within it. This awareness brings about an intellectual awakening that can elevate a person to a new level of existence—almost making them feel like a different species. Along with this, there's an improved moral understanding, an indescribable sense of uplift, joy, and elation, along with a heightened moral awareness that is just as remarkable, if not more so, than the increased intellectual capacity. These experiences also include a feeling of immortality, an awareness of eternal life—not just a belief in it, but a realization that one already has it.”241
It was Dr. Bucke's own experience of a typical onset of cosmic consciousness in his own person which led him to investigate it in others. He has printed his conclusions in a highly interesting volume, from which I take the following account of what occurred to him:—
It was Dr. Bucke's own experience of a typical onset of cosmic consciousness in himself that prompted him to study it in others. He has published his findings in a very engaging book, from which I will share the following account of what happened to him:—
“I had spent the evening in a great city, with two friends, reading and discussing poetry and philosophy. We parted at midnight. I had a long drive in a hansom to my lodging. My mind, deeply under the influence of the ideas, images, and emotions called up by the reading and talk, was calm and peaceful. I was in a state of quiet, almost passive enjoyment, not actually thinking, but letting ideas, images, and emotions flow of themselves, as it were, through my mind. All at once, without warning of any kind, I found myself wrapped in a flame-colored cloud. For an instant I thought of fire, an immense conflagration somewhere close by in that great city; the next, I knew that the fire was within myself. Directly afterward there came upon me a sense of exultation, of immense joyousness accompanied or immediately followed by an intellectual illumination impossible to describe. Among other things, I did not merely come to believe, but I saw that the universe is not composed of dead matter, but is, on the contrary, a living Presence; I became conscious in myself of eternal life. It was not a conviction that I would have eternal life, but a consciousness that I possessed eternal life then; I saw that all men are immortal; that the cosmic order is such that without any peradventure all things work together for the good of each and all; that the foundation principle of the world, of all the worlds, is what we call love, and that the happiness of each and all is in the long run absolutely certain. The vision lasted a few seconds and was gone; but the memory of it and the sense of the reality of what it taught has remained during the quarter of a century which has since elapsed. I knew that what the vision showed was true. I had attained to a point of view from which I saw that it must be true. That view, that conviction, I may say that consciousness, has never, even during periods of the deepest depression, been lost.”242
“I spent the evening in a big city with two friends, reading and talking about poetry and philosophy. We said our goodbyes at midnight. I took a long cab ride home. My mind, deeply influenced by the ideas, images, and emotions from our reading and conversation, felt calm and peaceful. I was in a state of quiet, almost passive enjoyment, not really thinking but letting ideas, images, and feelings flow freely through my mind. Suddenly, without warning, I found myself surrounded by a flame-colored cloud. For a moment, I thought of fire, a huge blaze somewhere in that big city; then I realized the fire was within me. Shortly after that, I felt an overwhelming sense of exhilaration and immense joy, followed immediately by an indescribable clarity of thought. Among other things, I didn’t just start to believe; I saw that the universe isn’t made of lifeless matter but is, instead, a living Presence. I became aware of eternal life within myself. It wasn’t a belief that I would have eternal life, but a realization that I had eternal life at that moment; I recognized that all people are immortal; that the cosmic order is designed so that, without a doubt, everything works together for the good of everyone; that the fundamental principle of the world, of all worlds, is what we call love, and that the happiness of each individual and everyone as a whole is guaranteed in the long run. The vision lasted only a few seconds and then disappeared; but the memory of it and the sense of reality it conveyed have stayed with me throughout the quarter of a century since then. I knew that what the vision revealed was true. I had reached a viewpoint from which I understood that it had to be true. That perspective, that belief, I might say that consciousness, has never been lost, even during times of deep depression.”242
In India, training in mystical insight has been known from time immemorial under the name of yoga. Yoga means the experimental union of the individual with the divine. It is based on persevering exercise; and the diet, posture, breathing, intellectual concentration, and moral discipline vary slightly in the different systems which teach it. The yogi, or disciple, who has by these means overcome the obscurations of his lower nature sufficiently, enters into the condition termed samâdhi, “and comes face to face with facts which no instinct or reason can ever know.” He learns—
In India, training in mystical insight has been recognized for ages under the name of yoga. Yoga means the practical union of the individual with the divine. It relies on consistent practice, and the diet, posture, breathing, intellectual focus, and moral discipline vary only slightly among the different systems that teach it. The yogi, or disciple, who has used these methods to sufficiently overcome the limitations of their lower nature enters into a state called meditative absorption, "and confronts realities that no instinct or reasoning can ever understand." He learns—
“That the mind itself has a higher state of existence, beyond reason, a superconscious state, and that when the mind gets to that higher state, then this knowledge beyond reasoning comes.... All the different steps in yoga are intended to bring us scientifically to the superconscious state or samâdhi.... Just as unconscious work is beneath consciousness, so there is another work which is above consciousness, and which, also, is not accompanied with the feeling of egoism.... There is no feeling of I, and yet the mind works, desireless, free from restlessness, objectless, bodiless. Then the Truth shines in its full effulgence, and we know ourselves—for Samâdhi lies potential in us all—for what we truly are, free, immortal, omnipotent, loosed from the finite, and its contrasts of good and evil altogether, and identical with the Atman or Universal Soul.”243
“The mind has a higher level of existence beyond reasoning, known as a superconscious state. When the mind reaches this higher level, a type of knowledge that goes beyond rational thought emerges.... All the different stages of yoga are meant to scientifically guide us to the superconscious state or samâdhi.... Just as unconscious processes exist beneath consciousness, there is another process above consciousness that is also not connected to the ego.... In that state, there is no sense ofI, yet the mind functions without desires, free from restlessness, detached from objects, and not bound to the body. In that state, Truth shines in its full brilliance, and we truly understand ourselves—because samâdhi is the potential within all of us—revealing who we really are: free, immortal, all-powerful, liberated from the finite and its contrasts of good and evil, and one with the Atman or Universal Soul.”243
The Vedantists say that one may stumble into superconsciousness sporadically, without the previous discipline, but it is then impure. Their test of its purity, like [pg 401] our test of religion's value, is empirical: its fruits must be good for life. When a man comes out of Samâdhi, they assure us that he remains “enlightened, a sage, a prophet, a saint, his whole character changed, his life changed, illumined.”244
The Vedantists believe that someone might occasionally experience superconsciousness without prior training, but this experience is considered impure. Their criteria for assessing its purity, similar to how we evaluate the worth of religion, are based on real-life outcomes: the results must be beneficial for living. When a person comes out of Samâdhi, they assure us that he remains "enlightened, a wise person, a prophet, a saint, his whole character transformed, his life changed, illuminated."244
The Buddhists use the word “samâdhi” as well as the Hindus; but “dhyâna” is their special word for higher states of contemplation. There seem to be four stages recognized in dhyâna. The first stage comes through concentration of the mind upon one point. It excludes desire, but not discernment or judgment: it is still intellectual. In the second stage the intellectual functions drop off, and the satisfied sense of unity remains. In the third stage the satisfaction departs, and indifference begins, along with memory and self-consciousness. In the fourth stage the indifference, memory, and self-consciousness are perfected. [Just what “memory” and “self-consciousness” mean in this connection is doubtful. They cannot be the faculties familiar to us in the lower life.] Higher stages still of contemplation are mentioned—a region where there exists nothing, and where the meditator says: “There exists absolutely nothing,” and stops. Then he reaches another region where he says: “There are neither ideas nor absence of ideas,” and stops again. Then another region where, “having reached the end of both idea and perception, he stops [pg 402] finally.” This would seem to be, not yet Nirvâna, but as close an approach to it as this life affords.245
Buddhists use the word “samadhi”, just like Hindus do; however, “meditation” is their specific term for higher states of meditation. There appear to be four stages recognized in dhyâna. The first stage is achieved by concentrating the mind on a single point. It eliminates desire but not discernment or judgment; it remains intellectual. In the second stage, the intellectual functions fade away, leaving a sense of unity. In the third stage, the feeling of satisfaction disappears, and indifference arises, accompanied by memory and self-awareness. In the fourth stage, indifference, memory, and self-awareness are refined. [The meaning of memory and self-awareness in this context is uncertain. They cannot be the faculties we are familiar with in everyday life.] There are even higher stages of meditation mentioned—a state where nothing exists, and the meditator states: “There's absolutely nothing.” and then stops. Next, he reaches another state where he declares: "There are no ideas and no lack of ideas," and stops again. Then another level where, "Having reached the limits of both thought and understanding, he finally stops [pg 402]." This seems to be, not yet Nirvâna, but as close as one can get in this life.245
In the Mohammedan world the Sufi sect and various dervish bodies are the possessors of the mystical tradition. The Sufis have existed in Persia from the earliest times, and as their pantheism is so at variance with the hot and rigid monotheism of the Arab mind, it has been suggested that Sufism must have been inoculated into Islam by Hindu influences. We Christians know little of Sufism, for its secrets are disclosed only to those initiated. To give its existence a certain liveliness in your minds, I will quote a Moslem document, and pass away from the subject.
In the Muslim world, the Sufi sect and various dervish groups hold the mystical tradition. Sufis have been present in Persia since ancient times, and since their pantheism greatly differs from the intense and strict monotheism of the Arab mindset, some have suggested that Sufism was influenced by Hinduism. We Christians know little about Sufism because its secrets are only revealed to those who are initiated. To bring this topic to life for you, I will quote a Muslim document and then move on.
Al-Ghazzali, a Persian philosopher and theologian, who flourished in the eleventh century, and ranks as one of the greatest doctors of the Moslem church, has left us one of the few autobiographies to be found outside of Christian literature. Strange that a species of book so abundant among ourselves should be so little represented elsewhere—the absence of strictly personal confessions is the chief difficulty to the purely literary student who would like to become acquainted with the inwardness of religions other than the Christian.
Al-Ghazzali, a Persian philosopher and theologian who thrived in the eleventh century, is considered one of the greatest scholars of the Muslim faith. He has given us one of the few autobiographies found outside of Christian literature. It's odd that a genre so common in our own culture is so rare elsewhere—the lack of personal confessions is the main challenge for those literary students who want to understand the inner workings of religions beyond Christianity.
M. Schmölders has translated a part of Al-Ghazzali's autobiography into French:246—
M. Schmölders has translated a part of Al-Ghazzali's autobiography into French:246—
“The Science of the Sufis,” says the Moslem author, “aims at detaching the heart from all that is not God, and at giving to it for sole occupation the meditation of the divine being. Theory being more easy for me than practice, I read [certain books] until I understood all that can be learned by study and [pg 403]hearsay. Then I recognized that what pertains most exclusively to their method is just what no study can grasp, but only transport, ecstasy, and the transformation of the soul. How great, for example, is the difference between knowing the definitions of health, of satiety, with their causes and conditions, and being really healthy or filled. How different to know in what drunkenness consists,—as being a state occasioned by a vapor that rises from the stomach,—and being drunk effectively. Without doubt, the drunken man knows neither the definition of drunkenness nor what makes it interesting for science. Being drunk, he knows nothing; whilst the physician, although not drunk, knows well in what drunkenness consists, and what are its predisposing conditions. Similarly there is a difference between knowing the nature of abstinence, and being abstinent or having one's soul detached from the world.—Thus I had learned what words could teach of Sufism, but what was left could be learned neither by study nor through the ears, but solely by giving one's self up to ecstasy and leading a pious life.
“The Science of the Sufis,” says the Muslim writer, “aims to free the heart from everything that isn't God and to focus it solely on the meditation of the divine being. Since theory is easier for me than practice, I read [certain books] until I understood everything that could be learned through study and [pg 403]hearsay. Then I realized that the most important part of their method can't be grasped through study, but only through deep experience, ecstasy, and the transformation of the soul. For example, there’s a significant difference between knowing the definitions of health and satiety, including their causes and conditions, and truly being healthy or satisfied. It’s one thing to understand what drunkenness is—that it’s a state caused by a vapor rising from the stomach—and being actually drunk. Without a doubt, a drunk person neither knows the definition of drunkenness nor recognizes what makes it scientifically interesting. While the drunk person knows nothing, the sober physician understands what drunkenness is and what conditions might lead to it. Similarly, there's a difference between knowing the nature of abstinence and being abstinent or having one's soul detached from the world. — Thus, I had learned what words could convey about Sufism, but what was left could not be learned through study or listening; it could only be discovered by surrendering oneself to ecstasy and living a pious life.
“Reflecting on my situation, I found myself tied down by a multitude of bonds—temptations on every side. Considering my teaching, I found it was impure before God. I saw myself struggling with all my might to achieve glory and to spread my name. [Here follows an account of his six months' hesitation to break away from the conditions of his life at Bagdad, at the end of which he fell ill with a paralysis of the tongue.] Then, feeling my own weakness, and having entirely given up my own will, I repaired to God like a man in distress who has no more resources. He answered, as he answers the wretch who invokes him. My heart no longer felt any difficulty in renouncing glory, wealth, and my children. So I quitted Bagdad, and reserving from my fortune only what was indispensable for my subsistence, I distributed the rest. I went to Syria, where I remained about two years, with no other occupation than living in retreat and solitude, conquering my desires, combating my passions, training myself to purify my soul, to make my character perfect, to prepare my heart for meditating on God—all according to the methods of the Sufis, as I had read of them.
“Looking back at my situation, I realized I was weighed down by many chains—temptations were everywhere. When I thought about my teaching, I saw that it was flawed in God's eyes. I understood that I was working hard to gain fame and make a name for myself. [Here follows an account of his six months' hesitation to break away from the conditions of his life at Bagdad, at the end of which he fell ill with a paralysis of the tongue.] Then, recognizing my weakness and fully surrendering my will, I turned to God like someone in crisis who has run out of options. He responded, just as He does for anyone in despair who calls on Him. My heart no longer struggled to let go of fame, wealth, and my children. So, I left Bagdad, taking only what I needed to survive and giving away the rest. I went to Syria, where I stayed for about two years, with no other goal than to live in seclusion and solitude, mastering my desires, fighting my passions, and training myself to purify my soul, perfect my character, and prepare my heart for reflecting on God—all following the practices of the Sufis, as I had learned about them.
“This retreat only increased my desire to live in solitude, and to complete the purification of my heart and fit it for meditation. But the vicissitudes of the times, the affairs of the family, the need of subsistence, changed in some respects my primitive resolve, and interfered with my plans for a purely solitary life. I had never yet found myself completely in ecstasy, save in a few single hours; nevertheless, I kept the hope of attaining this state. Every time that the accidents led me astray, I sought to return; and in this situation I spent ten years. During this solitary state things were revealed to me which it is impossible either to describe or to point out. I recognized for certain that the Sufis are assuredly walking in the path of God. Both in their acts and in their inaction, whether internal or external, they are illumined by the light which proceeds from the prophetic source. The first condition for a Sufi is to purge his heart entirely of all that is not God. The next key of the contemplative life consists in the humble prayers which escape from the fervent soul, and in the meditations on God in which the heart is swallowed up entirely. But in reality this is only the beginning of the Sufi life, the end of Sufism being total absorption in God. The intuitions and all that precede are, so to speak, only the threshold for those who enter. From the beginning, revelations take place in so flagrant a shape that the Sufis see before them, whilst wide awake, the angels and the souls of the prophets. They hear their voices and obtain their favors. Then the transport rises from the perception of forms and figures to a degree which escapes all expression, and which no man may seek to give an account of without his words involving sin.
“This retreat only intensified my desire to live in solitude and to purify my heart, preparing it for meditation. However, the challenges of life, family obligations, and the need to earn a living shifted my original intentions and disrupted my plans for a purely solitary existence. I hadn't fully experienced a state of ecstasy, except for a few fleeting moments; still, I held onto the hope of reaching that state. Whenever life led me astray, I tried to find my way back; I spent ten years in this ongoing struggle. During this time of solitude, I discovered things that are impossible to articulate or define. I became certain that the Sufis truly follow the path of God. In all they do, whether in action or stillness, internally or externally, they are guided by the light that comes from the prophetic source. The first requirement for a Sufi is to fully cleanse their heart of everything except God. The next step in the contemplative life involves humble prayers that stem from a passionate soul, along with meditations on God that completely enrapture the heart. But really, this is just the beginning of the Sufi journey, with the ultimate aim of total absorption in God. The insights and everything that comes before are merely an entryway for those starting this path. From the outset, revelations occur in such striking ways that Sufis can perceive the angels and the souls of the prophets while fully awake. They hear their voices and receive their blessings. Then the experience transcends the perception of forms and figures to a level that defies description, one that cannot be explained without risking misinterpretation.
“Whoever has had no experience of the transport knows of the true nature of prophetism nothing but the name. He may meanwhile be sure of its existence, both by experience and by what he hears the Sufis say. As there are men endowed only with the sensitive faculty who reject what is offered them in the way of objects of the pure understanding, so there are intellectual men who reject and avoid the things perceived by the prophetic faculty. A blind man can understand nothing of colors save what he has learned by narration and hearsay. Yet God [pg 405]has brought prophetism near to men in giving them all a state analogous to it in its principal characters. This state is sleep. If you were to tell a man who was himself without experience of such a phenomenon that there are people who at times swoon away so as to resemble dead men, and who [in dreams] yet perceive things that are hidden, he would deny it [and give his reasons]. Nevertheless, his arguments would be refuted by actual experience. Wherefore, just as the understanding is a stage of human life in which an eye opens to discern various intellectual objects uncomprehended by sensation; just so in the prophetic the sight is illumined by a light which uncovers hidden things and objects which the intellect fails to reach. The chief properties of prophetism are perceptible only during the transport, by those who embrace the Sufi life. The prophet is endowed with qualities to which you possess nothing analogous, and which consequently you cannot possibly understand. How should you know their true nature, since one knows only what one can comprehend? But the transport which one attains by the method of the Sufis is like an immediate perception, as if one touched the objects with one's hand.”247
“Anyone who hasn't experienced the state of transport knows nothing about the true nature of prophecy, other than its name. However, they can be sure it exists, based on personal experience and what they hear from the Sufis. Just as there are people who, relying solely on their senses, dismiss pure understanding, there are also intellectuals who reject and shy away from insights that come from prophetic perception. A blind person can only understand colors through what they learn from others, through descriptions. Still, God has made prophecy accessible to everyone by giving them a state similar to it in its main characteristics. This state is sleep. If you told someone who hasn't experienced it that there are people who sometimes enter a state resembling death yet still perceive hidden things in their dreams, they would doubt it and provide their reasons. However, their arguments would be disproven by real experiences. Just as human understanding is a stage of life in which one gains the ability to see various intellectual subjects that can't be grasped by the senses, in prophecy, vision is illuminated by a light that reveals hidden things and concepts that the intellect can't reach. The main aspects of prophecy can only be perceived during the state of transport by those who follow the Sufi path. The prophet possesses qualities that you cannot parallel, and therefore you cannot possibly comprehend them. How can you understand their true nature when one can only grasp what they can? But the transport attained through the Sufis is like direct perception, as if one were physically touching the objects.”247
This incommunicableness of the transport is the keynote of all mysticism. Mystical truth exists for the individual who has the transport, but for no one else. In this, as I have said, it resembles the knowledge given to us in sensations more than that given by conceptual thought. Thought, with its remoteness and abstractness, has often enough in the history of philosophy been contrasted unfavorably with sensation. It is a commonplace of metaphysics that God's knowledge cannot be discursive but must be intuitive, that is, must be constructed more after the pattern of what in ourselves is called immediate feeling, than after that of proposition and judgment. But our immediate feelings have no content [pg 406] but what the five senses supply; and we have seen and shall see again that mystics may emphatically deny that the senses play any part in the very highest type of knowledge which their transports yield.
This inability to communicate the experience is the essence of all mysticism. Mystical truth is real for the individual experiencing it, but not for anyone else. In this way, it resembles the knowledge we gain through sensations more than the knowledge we get from abstract thinking. Throughout the history of philosophy, thought—due to its detachment and abstraction—has often been viewed less favorably than sensation. It’s a common idea in metaphysics that God’s knowledge cannot be analytical but must be intuitive, meaning it needs to be built more like our immediate feelings than like propositions and judgments. However, our immediate feelings have no content [pg 406] other than what our five senses provide; and we have seen, and will see again, that mystics often strongly assert that the senses have no role in the highest form of knowledge that their experiences grant.
In the Christian church there have always been mystics. Although many of them have been viewed with suspicion, some have gained favor in the eyes of the authorities. The experiences of these have been treated as precedents, and a codified system of mystical theology has been based upon them, in which everything legitimate finds its place.248 The basis of the system is “orison” or meditation, the methodical elevation of the soul towards God. Through the practice of orison the higher levels of mystical experience may be attained. It is odd that Protestantism, especially evangelical Protestantism, should seemingly have abandoned everything methodical in this line. Apart from what prayer may lead to, Protestant mystical experience appears to have been almost exclusively sporadic. It has been left to our mind-curers to reintroduce methodical meditation into our religious life.
In the Christian church, there have always been mystics. While many of them have been seen with suspicion, some have been embraced by the authorities. The experiences of these mystics have been treated as precedents, leading to a structured system of mystical theology based on them, where everything legitimate finds its place.248 The foundation of this system is prayer or meditation, which is the systematic elevation of the soul towards God. By practicing orison, one can reach higher levels of mystical experience. It’s strange that Protestantism, especially evangelical Protestantism, seems to have abandoned all methodical practices in this area. Aside from what prayer might lead to, Protestant mystical experiences seem to have been almost entirely sporadic. It has been left to our mental health experts to reintroduce methodical meditation into our religious lives.
The first thing to be aimed at in orison is the mind's detachment from outer sensations, for these interfere with its concentration upon ideal things. Such manuals as Saint Ignatius's Spiritual Exercises recommend the disciple to expel sensation by a graduated series of efforts to imagine holy scenes. The acme of this kind of discipline would be a semi-hallucinatory mono-ideism—an imaginary figure of Christ, for example, coming fully to [pg 407] occupy the mind. Sensorial images of this sort, whether literal or symbolic, play an enormous part in mysticism.249 But in certain cases imagery may fall away entirely, and in the very highest raptures it tends to do so. The state of consciousness becomes then insusceptible of any verbal description. Mystical teachers are unanimous as to this. Saint John of the Cross, for instance, one of the best of them, thus describes the condition called the “union of love,” which, he says, is reached by “dark contemplation.” In this the Deity compenetrates the soul, but in such a hidden way that the soul—
The first thing to focus on in prayer is to detach the mind from external sensations, as these disrupt its concentration on higher ideals. Guides like Saint Ignatius's Spiritual Exercises suggest that practitioners should work to eliminate sensations through a series of efforts to visualize holy scenes. The peak of this discipline would be a semi-hallucinatory single-mindedness—like an imagined figure of Christ fully occupying the mind. Such sensory images, whether they're literal or symbolic, play a huge role in mysticism. But in some cases, imagery may completely fade away, especially in the highest states of ecstasy. At that point, the state of consciousness becomes impossible to describe in words. Mystical teachers all agree on this. Saint John of the Cross, for example, one of the most respected among them, describes a state known as the “union of love,” which he states is achieved through “dark contemplation.” In this state, the Divine permeates the soul in such a hidden way that the soul—
“finds no terms, no means, no comparison whereby to render the sublimity of the wisdom and the delicacy of the spiritual feeling with which she is filled.... We receive this mystical knowledge of God clothed in none of the kinds of images, in none of the sensible representations, which our mind makes use of in other circumstances. Accordingly in this knowledge, since the senses and the imagination are not employed, we get neither form nor impression, nor can we give any account or furnish any likeness, although the mysterious and sweet-tasting wisdom comes home so clearly to the inmost parts of our soul. Fancy a man seeing a certain kind of thing for the first time in his life. He can understand it, use and enjoy it, but he cannot apply a name to it, nor communicate any idea of it, even though all the while it be a mere thing of sense. How much greater will be his powerlessness when it goes beyond the senses! This is the peculiarity of the divine language. The more infused, intimate, spiritual, and supersensible it is, the more does it exceed the senses, both inner and outer, and impose silence upon them.... The soul then feels as if placed in a vast and profound solitude, to which no created thing has access, in an immense and boundless desert, desert the more delicious the [pg 408]more solitary it is. There, in this abyss of wisdom, the soul grows by what it drinks in from the well-springs of the comprehension of love, ... and recognizes, however sublime and learned may be the terms we employ, how utterly vile, insignificant, and improper they are, when we seek to discourse of divine things by their means.”250
“I can't find the right words, means, or comparisons to describe the greatness of her wisdom and the depth of her spiritual feelings.... We receive this mystical understanding of God without any of the usual images or sensory experiences our minds depend on in other situations. Since our senses and imagination aren’t involved in this knowledge, we don’t get any form or impression, and we can’t explain or offer any analogy, even though this mysterious and sweet understanding deeply resonates within our soul. Imagine someone seeing something for the first time in their life. They can grasp it, use it, and enjoy it, but they can’t name it or communicate any idea about it, even though it’s a tangible object. Just think how much more challenging it would be when it’s beyond the senses! This is the unique nature of divine communication. The more infused, intimate, spiritual, and beyond the senses it is, the more it surpasses both inner and outer senses, leaving them speechless.... The soul feels as if it is in a vast and deep solitude, a space no created thing can touch, in an immense and infinite desert, which becomes even sweeter the more isolated it is. There, in this well of wisdom, the soul grows by absorbing from the sources of love’s understanding, ... and realizes that no matter how sublime or learned the terms we use may be, they are truly inadequate, insignificant, and inappropriate when we try to discuss divine matters using them.[pg 408]”250
I cannot pretend to detail to you the sundry stages of the Christian mystical life.251 Our time would not suffice, for one thing; and moreover, I confess that the subdivisions and names which we find in the Catholic books seem to me to represent nothing objectively distinct. So many men, so many minds: I imagine that these experiences can be as infinitely varied as are the idiosyncrasies of individuals.
I can't pretend to outline for you the various stages of the Christian mystical life.251 We wouldn't have enough time, for one; and honestly, I feel that the categories and names found in Catholic texts don't really represent anything distinctly different. There are so many people, so many perspectives: I believe these experiences can be just as infinitely diverse as the quirks of individuals.
The cognitive aspects of them, their value in the way of revelation, is what we are directly concerned with, and it is easy to show by citation how strong an impression they leave of being revelations of new depths of truth. Saint Teresa is the expert of experts in describing such conditions, so I will turn immediately to what she says of one of the highest of them, the “orison of union.”
The cognitive aspects of them, their significance in terms of revelation, is what we’re focused on, and it’s easy to illustrate through quotes how strong an impression they give of revealing new depths of truth. Saint Teresa is the authority on describing such experiences, so I will quickly refer to what she says about one of the highest of them, the "union prayer."
“In the orison of union,” says Saint Teresa, “the soul is fully awake as regards God, but wholly asleep as regards things of this world and in respect of herself. During the short time the union lasts, she is as it were deprived of every feeling, and even if she would, she could not think of any single thing. [pg 409]Thus she needs to employ no artifice in order to arrest the use of her understanding: it remains so stricken with inactivity that she neither knows what she loves, nor in what manner she loves, nor what she wills. In short, she is utterly dead to the things of the world and lives solely in God.... I do not even know whether in this state she has enough life left to breathe. It seems to me she has not; or at least that if she does breathe, she is unaware of it. Her intellect would fain understand something of what is going on within her, but it has so little force now that it can act in no way whatsoever. So a person who falls into a deep faint appears as if dead....
“In the prayer of unity,” says St. Teresa, “the soul is completely aware of God, but entirely unaware of the world and herself. During this brief moment of unity, she feels stripped of all sensations, and even if she wanted to, she couldn’t focus on anything. [pg 409]So she doesn’t need to use any techniques to quiet her mind: it’s so inactive that she doesn’t know what she loves, how she loves, or what she wants. In short, she is utterly indifferent to worldly concerns and exists only in God.... I can't even tell if she has enough life left to breathe in this state. It seems to me she doesn’t; or at least if she does breathe, she isn’t aware of it. Her mind wants to understand what’s happening within her, but it has so little power now that it can’t function at all. So someone who falls into a deep faint looks as if they are dead....
“Thus does God, when he raises a soul to union with himself, suspend the natural action of all her faculties. She neither sees, hears, nor understands, so long as she is united with God. But this time is always short, and it seems even shorter than it is. God establishes himself in the interior of this soul in such a way, that when she returns to herself, it is wholly impossible for her to doubt that she has been in God, and God in her. This truth remains so strongly impressed on her that, even though many years should pass without the condition returning, she can neither forget the favor she received, nor doubt of its reality. If you, nevertheless, ask how it is possible that the soul can see and understand that she has been in God, since during the union she has neither sight nor understanding, I reply that she does not see it then, but that she sees it clearly later, after she has returned to herself, not by any vision, but by a certitude which abides with her and which God alone can give her. I knew a person who was ignorant of the truth that God's mode of being in everything must be either by presence, by power, or by essence, but who, after having received the grace of which I am speaking, believed this truth in the most unshakable manner. So much so that, having consulted a half-learned man who was as ignorant on this point as she had been before she was enlightened, when he replied that God is in us only by ‘grace,’ she disbelieved his reply, so sure she was of the true answer; and when she came to ask wiser doctors, they confirmed her in her belief, which much consoled her....
“When God connects a soul with Himself, He temporarily suspends all her natural abilities. She can't see, hear, or understand while she is united with God. However, this moment is always brief, and it feels even shorter. God establishes Himself within her so deeply that when she returns to herself, she has no doubt that she has been in God and God in her. This truth is so deeply embedded in her that even if many years go by without experiencing it again, she won’t forget the blessing she received nor doubt its reality. If you wonder how the soul can know she has been in God when she doesn’t perceive anything during the union, I’d say she may not realize it at that moment, but she clearly recognizes it later, once she returns to herself—not through any vision, but through a certainty that remains with her, a certainty that only God can provide. I knew someone who didn’t understand that God’s presence in everything is either through presence, power, or essence. Yet, after receiving the grace I mentioned, she came to believe this truth firmly. So firmly, in fact, that after consulting a man who had only partial knowledge and was equally ignorant of this matter, when he claimed that God is in us only by ‘grace,’ she confidently rejected his answer; and when she sought out more knowledgeable scholars, they confirmed her belief, which brought her great comfort....
“But how, you will repeat, can one have such certainty in respect to what one does not see? This question, I am powerless to answer. These are secrets of God's omnipotence which it does not appertain to me to penetrate. All that I know is that I tell the truth; and I shall never believe that any soul who does not possess this certainty has ever been really united to God.”252
“But how, you might ask, can anyone be so sure about what they can’t see? I can’t answer that. These are mysteries of God’s power that I can’t fully grasp. All I know is that I’m speaking the truth; and I can never believe that anyone who lacks this certainty has genuinely connected with God.”252
The kinds of truth communicable in mystical ways, whether these be sensible or supersensible, are various. Some of them relate to this world,—visions of the future, the reading of hearts, the sudden understanding of texts, the knowledge of distant events, for example; but the most important revelations are theological or metaphysical.
The types of truth that can be shared through mystical means, whether they are perceptible or beyond perception, vary. Some pertain to this world—like visions of the future, understanding people's feelings, an instant grasp of texts, and knowledge of far-off events, for instance; however, the most significant revelations are theological or metaphysical.
“Saint Ignatius confessed one day to Father Laynez that a single hour of meditation at Manresa had taught him more truths about heavenly things than all the teachings of all the doctors put together could have taught him.... One day in orison, on the steps of the choir of the Dominican church, he saw in a distinct manner the plan of divine wisdom in the creation of the world. On another occasion, during a procession, his spirit was ravished in God, and it was given him to contemplate, in a form and images fitted to the weak understanding of a dweller on the earth, the deep mystery of the holy Trinity. This last vision flooded his heart with such sweetness, that the mere memory of it in after times made him shed abundant tears.”253
“Saint Ignatius once told Father Laynez that just one hour of meditation at Manresa taught him more about heavenly matters than all the teachings of all the scholars put together. One day, while praying on the steps of the choir in the Dominican church, he had a clear vision of the divine plan behind the creation of the world. On another occasion, during a procession, he was so immersed in God that he was allowed to contemplate, in a way that made sense for someone living on earth, the profound mystery of the Holy Trinity. This last vision filled his heart with such sweetness that merely recalling it later made him tear up.”253
Similarly with Saint Teresa. “One day, being in orison,”she writes, “it was granted me to perceive in one instant how all things are seen and contained in God. I did not perceive them in their proper form, and nevertheless the view I had of them was of a sovereign clearness, and has remained vividly impressed upon my soul. It is one of the most signal of all the graces which the Lord has granted me.... The view was so subtile and delicate that the understanding cannot grasp it.”254
Same with Saint Teresa. “One day, while I was praying,”she's writing, “I was given a glimpse of how everything exists and is encompassed by God. I didn’t see things in their typical form, but the clarity of what I experienced was incredible, and it has remained vivid in my soul. It’s one of the greatest gifts the Lord has given me... The understanding was so fine and fragile that it goes beyond comprehension.”254
She goes on to tell how it was as if the Deity were an enormous and sovereignly limpid diamond, in which all our actions were contained in such a way that their full sinfulness appeared evident as never before. On another day, she relates, while she was reciting the Athanasian Creed,—
She continues to explain how it felt like the Deity was a huge and perfectly clear diamond, containing all our actions in a way that made their full sinfulness clearer than ever. On another day, she shares, while she was reciting the Athanasian Creed,—
“Our Lord made me comprehend in what way it is that one God can be in three Persons. He made me see it so clearly [pg 412]that I remained as extremely surprised as I was comforted, ... and now, when I think of the holy Trinity, or hear It spoken of, I understand how the three adorable Persons form only one God and I experience an unspeakable happiness.”
“Our Lord helped me understand how one God can exist in three Persons. He made it so clear to me [pg 412]that I was both amazed and comforted... and now, when I think about the Holy Trinity or hear it discussed, I understand how the three divine Persons are one God, and I feel an indescribable joy.”
On still another occasion, it was given to Saint Teresa to see and understand in what wise the Mother of God had been assumed into her place in Heaven.255
On yet another occasion, Saint Teresa was able to see and understand how the Mother of God was taken into her place in Heaven.255
The deliciousness of some of these states seems to be beyond anything known in ordinary consciousness. It evidently involves organic sensibilities, for it is spoken of as something too extreme to be borne, and as verging on bodily pain.256 But it is too subtle and piercing a delight for ordinary words to denote. God's touches, the wounds of his spear, references to ebriety and to nuptial union have to figure in the phraseology by which it is shadowed forth. Intellect and senses both swoon away in these highest states of ecstasy. “If our understanding comprehends,” says Saint Teresa, “it is in a mode which remains unknown to it, and it can understand nothing of what it comprehends. For my own part, I do not believe that it does comprehend, because, as I said, it does not understand itself to do so. I confess that it is all a mystery in which I am lost.”257 In the condition called raptus or ravishment by theologians, breathing and circulation are so depressed that it is a question among the doctors whether the soul be or be not temporarily dissevered from the body. One must read Saint Teresa's descriptions and the very exact distinctions which she makes, to [pg 413] persuade one's self that one is dealing, not with imaginary experiences, but with phenomena which, however rare, follow perfectly definite psychological types.
The deliciousness of some of these states seems to go beyond anything experienced in regular consciousness. It clearly involves deep feelings, as it's described as something too intense to handle, almost like physical pain. But the joy is too subtle and intense for ordinary words to capture. References to divine experiences, the wounds of His spear, drunkenness, and marital union have to be included in the language used to hint at it. Both intellect and senses fade away in these highest states of ecstasy. “If our understanding grasps it,” says Saint Teresa, “it is in a way that remains unknown to it, and it can’t truly understand what it comprehends. Personally, I don't believe it actually comprehends because, as I've said, it doesn’t realize it’s doing so. I admit that it’s all a mystery in which I am lost.” In the state known as raptus or ravishment, as theologians call it, breathing and circulation become so slow that doctors debate whether the soul is temporarily separated from the body. One must read Saint Teresa’s accounts and the very precise distinctions she makes to convince oneself that these aren’t imaginary experiences, but phenomena that, although rare, follow very clear psychological patterns.
To the medical mind these ecstasies signify nothing but suggested and imitated hypnoid states, on an intellectual basis of superstition, and a corporeal one of degeneration and hysteria. Undoubtedly these pathological conditions have existed in many and possibly in all the cases, but that fact tells us nothing about the value for knowledge of the consciousness which they induce. To pass a spiritual judgment upon these states, we must not content ourselves with superficial medical talk, but inquire into their fruits for life.
To the medical community, these ecstatic experiences are nothing more than suggested and imitated hypnotic states, based on superstition intellectually and degeneration and hysteria physically. Surely, these pathological conditions have been present in many, if not all, cases, but that doesn't provide any insight into the knowledge gained from the consciousness they create. To make a spiritual judgment about these states, we shouldn’t settle for surface-level medical discussions but should explore their effects on life.
Their fruits appear to have been various. Stupefaction, for one thing, seems not to have been altogether absent as a result. You may remember the helplessness in the kitchen and schoolroom of poor Margaret Mary Alacoque. Many other ecstatics would have perished but for the care taken of them by admiring followers. The “other-worldliness” encouraged by the mystical consciousness makes this over-abstraction from practical life peculiarly liable to befall mystics in whom the character is naturally passive and the intellect feeble; but in natively strong minds and characters we find quite opposite results. The great Spanish mystics, who carried the habit of ecstasy as far as it has often been carried, appear for the most part to have shown indomitable spirit and energy, and all the more so for the trances in which they indulged.
Their fruits seem to have varied. Stupefaction, for one, doesn’t seem to have been completely absent as a result. You might recall the helplessness in the kitchen and classroom of poor Margaret Mary Alacoque. Many other ecstatics might have perished if not for the care provided by their devoted followers. The otherworldliness that comes with mystical consciousness makes this over-abstracting from practical life particularly likely to happen to mystics with naturally passive characters and weak intellects; however, in those with strong minds and characters, we see very different outcomes. The great Spanish mystics, who took ecstasy as far as it has often gone, seem generally to have displayed indomitable spirit and energy, even more so because of the trances they experienced.
Saint Ignatius was a mystic, but his mysticism made him assuredly one of the most powerfully practical human engines that ever lived. Saint John of the Cross, writing of the intuitions and “touches” by which God reaches the substance of the soul, tells us that—
Saint Ignatius was a mystic, but his mysticism definitely made him one of the most practically powerful individuals that ever lived. Saint John of the Cross, writing about the insights and "interactions" through which God connects with the essence of the soul, tells us that—
“They enrich it marvelously. A single one of them may be sufficient to abolish at a stroke certain imperfections of which the soul during its whole life had vainly tried to rid itself, and to leave it adorned with virtues and loaded with supernatural gifts. A single one of these intoxicating consolations may reward it for all the labors undergone in its life—even were they numberless. Invested with an invincible courage, filled with an impassioned desire to suffer for its God, the soul then is seized with a strange torment—that of not being allowed to suffer enough.”258
“They enhance it beautifully. Just one can quickly eliminate certain weaknesses that the soul has battled with throughout its life, filling it with virtues and granting it remarkable gifts. One of these uplifting comforts can repay it for all its hardships in life—even if there are many. Fueled by incredible courage and a deep longing to endure for its God, the soul then experiences a unique pain—that of feeling it is not allowed to suffer enough.”258
Saint Teresa is as emphatic, and much more detailed. You may perhaps remember a passage I quoted from her in my first lecture.259 There are many similar pages in her autobiography. Where in literature is a more evidently veracious account of the formation of a new centre of spiritual energy, than is given in her description of the effects of certain ecstasies which in departing leave the soul upon a higher level of emotional excitement?
Saint Teresa is just as passionate, and even more detailed. You might recall a passage I quoted from her in my first lecture.259 There are many similar sections in her autobiography. Where else in literature can you find a more clearly authentic account of the development of a new center of spiritual energy than in her description of the effects of certain ecstasies, which, when they fade, leave the soul on a higher level of emotional excitement?
“Often, infirm and wrought upon with dreadful pains before the ecstasy, the soul emerges from it full of health and admirably disposed for action ... as if God had willed that the body itself, already obedient to the soul's desires, should share in the soul's happiness.... The soul after such a favor is animated with a degree of courage so great that if at that moment its body should be torn to pieces for the cause of God, it would feel nothing but the liveliest comfort. Then it is that promises and heroic resolutions spring up in profusion in us, soaring desires, horror of the world, and the clear perception of our proper nothingness.... What empire is comparable to that of a soul who, from this sublime summit to which God has raised her, sees all the things of earth beneath her feet, and is captivated by no one of them? How ashamed she is of her former attachments! How amazed at her blindness! What lively pity she feels for those whom she recognizes still shrouded in the darkness!... She groans at having ever been sensitive [pg 415]to points of honor, at the illusion that made her ever see as honor what the world calls by that name. Now she sees in this name nothing more than an immense lie of which the world remains a victim. She discovers, in the new light from above, that in genuine honor there is nothing spurious, that to be faithful to this honor is to give our respect to what deserves to be respected really, and to consider as nothing, or as less than nothing, whatsoever perishes and is not agreeable to God.... She laughs when she sees grave persons, persons of orison, caring for points of honor for which she now feels profoundest contempt. It is suitable to the dignity of their rank to act thus, they pretend, and it makes them more useful to others. But she knows that in despising the dignity of their rank for the pure love of God they would do more good in a single day than they would effect in ten years by preserving it.... She laughs at herself that there should ever have been a time in her life when she made any case of money, when she ever desired it.... Oh! if human beings might only agree together to regard it as so much useless mud, what harmony would then reign in the world! With what friendship we would all treat each other if our interest in honor and in money could but disappear from earth! For my own part, I feel as if it would be a remedy for all our ills.”260
“Often, when feeling weak and in intense pain, the soul emerges from it refreshed and ready for action... as if God meant for the body to share in the joy of the soul, already attuned to the soul's desires... After such a blessing, the soul is filled with a courage so strong that if, at that moment, its body were to be torn apart for God's sake, it would only feel the deepest comfort. It is then that promises and heroic resolutions thrive within us—ambitions soar, we disdain worldly matters, and we clearly recognize our true insignificance... What power compares to that of a soul who, from this elevated place to which God has lifted her, sees all earthly concerns beneath her feet and is not entranced by any of them? How ashamed she feels of her past attachments! How shocked she is by her previous ignorance! What deep sympathy she has for those still trapped in darkness!... She mourns having ever cared [pg 415] about notions of honor, about the illusion that made her perceive what the world calls honor as such. Now she sees this term as nothing more than a massive lie that everyone falls for. In the newfound light from above, she understands that true honor is free from deceit; to be loyal to this honor is to respect what genuinely deserves respect and regard as insignificant or worthless anything that fades away or opposes God's will... She laughs when she observes serious people, spiritual individuals, preoccupied with matters of honor for which she now feels deep contempt. They claim it’s appropriate for their status to act this way and that it makes them more beneficial to others. But she realizes that by putting aside the dignity of their rank out of pure love for God, they would achieve more good in a single day than they could in ten years by maintaining it... She laughs at herself for ever having cared about money, for ever desiring it... Oh! if only humanity could agree to see it as mere useless dirt, what harmony would fill the world! How kindly we would treat each other if our concerns for honor and money could disappear from the earth! For my part, I believe it would cure all our ills.”260
Mystical conditions may, therefore, render the soul more energetic in the lines which their inspiration favors. But this could be reckoned an advantage only in case the inspiration were a true one. If the inspiration were erroneous, the energy would be all the more mistaken and misbegotten. So we stand once more before that problem of truth which confronted us at the end of the lectures on saintliness. You will remember that we turned to mysticism precisely to get some light on truth. Do mystical states establish the truth of those theological affections in which the saintly life has its root?
Mystical conditions can, therefore, make the soul more energized in the ways they inspire. But this can only be seen as an advantage if the inspiration is genuine. If the inspiration is flawed, then the energy would be equally misguided and misdirected. So here we are again, facing the problem of truth that we encountered at the end of the lectures on saintliness. You’ll recall that we explored mysticism to gain some insight into truth. Do these mystical states confirm the truth of the theological feelings that form the foundation of the saintly life?
In spite of their repudiation of articulate self-description, [pg 416] mystical states in general assert a pretty distinct theoretic drift. It is possible to give the outcome of the majority of them in terms that point in definite philosophical directions. One of these directions is optimism, and the other is monism. We pass into mystical states from out of ordinary consciousness as from a less into a more, as from a smallness into a vastness, and at the same time as from an unrest to a rest. We feel them as reconciling, unifying states. They appeal to the yes-function more than to the no-function in us. In them the unlimited absorbs the limits and peacefully closes the account. Their very denial of every adjective you may propose as applicable to the ultimate truth,—He, the Self, the Atman, is to be described by “No! no!” only, say the Upanishads,261—though it seems on the surface to be a no-function, is a denial made on behalf of a deeper yes. Whoso calls the Absolute anything in particular, or says that it is this, seems implicitly to shut it off from being that—it is as if he lessened it. So we deny the “this,” negating the negation which it seems to us to imply, in the interests of the higher affirmative attitude by which we are possessed. The fountain-head of Christian mysticism is Dionysius the Areopagite. He describes the absolute truth by negatives exclusively.
Despite their rejection of clear self-description, [pg 416] mystical states generally express a pretty clear theoretical stance. Most of them can be summarized in terms that point towards specific philosophical directions. One of these directions is optimism, and another is monism. We move into mystical states from ordinary consciousness as if transitioning from a small space to a vast one, and simultaneously from unrest to peace. We experience them as reconciling, unifying states. They appeal more to the affirmative side of us than to the negative. In these states, the limitless encompasses the limits and brings everything to a peaceful conclusion. Their outright rejection of any adjectives that might describe the ultimate truth—He, the Self, the Atman, can only be described by “No! No!”, say the Upanishads,261—although this may seem like a negative function on the surface, it’s actually a denial made in favor of a deeper affirmation. Anyone who labels the Absolute in any specific way, or claims it is this, seems to implicitly limit it from being that—as if they are diminishing it. Therefore, we deny the “this,” negating the implication of negation in favor of a higher affirmative stance we embrace. The source of Christian mysticism is Dionysius the Areopagite. He exclusively describes absolute truth through negatives.
“The cause of all things is neither soul nor intellect; nor has it imagination, opinion, or reason, or intelligence; nor is it reason or intelligence; nor is it spoken or thought. It is neither number, nor order, nor magnitude, nor littleness, nor equality, nor inequality, nor similarity, nor dissimilarity. It neither stands, nor moves, nor rests.... It is neither essence, nor eternity, nor time. Even intellectual contact does not belong to it. It is neither science nor truth. It is not even royalty or wisdom; not one; not unity; not divinity [pg 417]or goodness; nor even spirit as we know it,” etc., ad libitum.262
“The source of everything isn't soul or intellect; it lacks imagination, opinions, reason, or knowledge; it’s not about logic or intelligence; it isn't something that can be expressed or thought about. It doesn’t involve numbers, order, size, smallness, equality, inequality, similarity, or difference. It doesn’t stand still, move, or rest.... It’s not essence, eternity, or time. Even intellectual connections don’t apply to it. It’s neither science nor truth. It isn’t nobility or wisdom; it’s not oneness; not unity; not divinity[pg 417] or goodness; and not even spirit as we interpret it,” etc. as you wish.262
But these qualifications are denied by Dionysius, not because the truth falls short of them, but because it so infinitely excels them. It is above them. It is super-lucent, super-splendent, super-essential, super-sublime, super everything that can be named. Like Hegel in his logic, mystics journey towards the positive pole of truth only by the “Methode der Absoluten Negativität.”263
But Dionysius rejects these qualifications, not because the truth doesn't meet them, but because it surpasses them infinitely. It exists above them. It is super-luminous, super-radiant, super-essential, super-sublime, super everything that can be named. Like Hegel in his logic, mystics move toward the positive pole of truth only through the "Method of Absolute Negativity."263
Thus come the paradoxical expressions that so abound in mystical writings. As when Eckhart tells of the still desert of the Godhead, “where never was seen difference, neither Father, Son, nor Holy Ghost, where there is no one at home, yet where the spark of the soul is more at peace than in itself.”264 As when Boehme writes of the Primal Love, that “it may fitly be compared to Nothing, for it is deeper than any Thing, and is as nothing with respect to all things, forasmuch as it is not comprehensible by any of them. And because it is nothing respectively, it is therefore free from all things, and is that only good, which a man cannot express or utter what it is, there being nothing to which it may be compared, to express it by.”265 Or as when Angelus Silesius sings:—
Thus come the paradoxical expressions that are so common in mystical writings. As when Eckhart speaks of the still desert of the Godhead, “where there has never been any difference, neither Father, Son, nor Holy Ghost, where no one is at home, yet where the spark of the soul is more at peace than within itself.”264 As when Boehme describes the Primal Love, saying that "It can truly be compared to nothing because it is deeper than anything else and is like nothing when compared to all things since it can't be understood by any of them. And because it is nothing in this way, it is free from all things and is the only good that a person can't express or define, since there’s nothing it can be compared to in order to explain it."265 Or as when Angelus Silesius sings:—
To this dialectical use, by the intellect, of negation as [pg 418] a mode of passage towards a higher kind of affirmation, there is correlated the subtlest of moral counterparts in the sphere of the personal will. Since denial of the finite self and its wants, since asceticism of some sort, is found in religious experience to be the only doorway to the larger and more blessed life, this moral mystery intertwines and combines with the intellectual mystery in all mystical writings.
To this dialectical use of negation by the intellect as a way to reach a higher form of affirmation, there's a delicate moral counterpart in the realm of personal will. Since denying the finite self and its desires, and some form of asceticism, is seen in religious experience as the only way to access a fuller and more blessed life, this moral enigma is intertwined and blended with the intellectual enigma in all mystical writings.
“Love,” continues Behmen, is Nothing, for “when thou art gone forth wholly from the Creature and from that which is visible, and art become Nothing to all that is Nature and Creature, then thou art in that eternal One, which is God himself, and then thou shalt feel within thee the highest virtue of Love.... The treasure of treasures for the soul is where she goeth out of the Somewhat into that Nothing out of which all things may be made. The soul here saith, I have nothing, for I am utterly stripped and naked; I can do nothing, for I have no manner of power, but am as water poured out; I am nothing, for all that I am is no more than an image of Being, and only God is to me I AM; and so, sitting down in my own Nothingness, I give glory to the eternal Being, and will nothing of myself, that so God may will all in me, being unto me my God and all things.”267
“Love,” Behmen continues, it's nothing because “When you fully detach from the Creature and everything that is visible, and become nothing in relation to Nature and the Creature, then you enter into the eternal One, which is God himself. In that state, you will feel within you the highest virtue of Love. The greatest treasure for the soul lies in moving from Something into that Nothing, from which all things can be created. The soul here speaks, I have nothing, because I am completely stripped and bare; I can do nothing, because I have no power at all, but am like water poured out; I am nothing, because all that I am is merely an image of Being, and only God represents I AM to me; and so, sitting in my own Nothingness, I give glory to the eternal Being, and will nothing of myself, so that God may will all in me, being for me my God and everything.”267
In Paul's language, I live, yet not I, but Christ liveth in me. Only when I become as nothing can God enter in and no difference between his life and mine remain outstanding.268
In Paul's language, I live, but it’s not really me; it’s Christ who lives in me. Only when I become nothing can God come in, and then there will be no difference between His life and mine. 268
This overcoming of all the usual barriers between the individual and the Absolute is the great mystic achievement. In mystic states we both become one with the Absolute and we become aware of our oneness. This is the everlasting and triumphant mystical tradition, hardly altered by differences of clime or creed. In Hinduism, in Neoplatonism, in Sufism, in Christian mysticism, in Whitmanism, we find the same recurring note, so that there is about mystical utterances an eternal unanimity which ought to make a critic stop and think, and which brings it about that the mystical classics have, as has been said, neither birthday nor native land. Perpetually telling of the unity of man with God, their speech antedates languages, and they do not grow old.269
This breaking down of all the typical barriers between the individual and the Absolute is a significant mystical achievement. In mystical experiences, we not only become one with the Absolute but also recognize our oneness. This is the enduring and victorious mystical tradition, barely changed by differences in culture or belief. In Hinduism, Neoplatonism, Sufism, Christian mysticism, and Whitmanism, we find the same recurring theme, so that mystical expressions carry an eternal harmony that should make critics pause and reflect, leading to the understanding that mystical classics, as has been noted, have neither a specific origin nor a birthplace. Continuously speaking about the unity of humanity with God, their words predate languages, and they don’t become outdated. 269
“That art Thou!” say the Upanishads, and the Vedantists add: “Not a part, not a mode of That, but identically That, that absolute Spirit of the World.” “As pure water poured into pure water remains the same, thus, O Gautama, is the Self of a thinker who knows. [pg 420] Water in water, fire in fire, ether in ether, no one can distinguish them; likewise a man whose mind has entered into the Self.”270 “ ‘Every man,’ says the Sufi Gulshan-Râz, ‘whose heart is no longer shaken by any doubt, knows with certainty that there is no being save only One.... In his divine majesty the me, the we, the thou, are not found, for in the One there can be no distinction. Every being who is annulled and entirely separated from himself, hears resound outside of him this voice and this echo: I am God: he has an eternal way of existing, and is no longer subject to death.’ ”271 In the vision of God, says Plotinus, “what sees is not our reason, but something prior and superior to our reason.... He who thus sees does not properly see, does not distinguish or imagine two things. He changes, he ceases to be himself, preserves nothing of himself. Absorbed in God, he makes but one with him, like a centre of a circle coinciding with another centre.”272 “Here,” writes Suso, “the spirit dies, and yet is all alive in the marvels of the Godhead ... and is lost in the stillness of the glorious dazzling obscurity and of the naked simple unity. It is in this modeless where that the highest bliss is to be found.”273 “Ich bin so gross als Gott,” sings Angelus Silesius again, “Er ist als ich so klein; Er kann nicht über mich, ich unter ihm nicht sein.”274
“You are that thing!” say the Upanishads, and the Vedantists add: "Not a part, not a form of That, but entirely That, that absolute Spirit of the World." “Just like pure water mixed with pure water stays the same, so, O Gautama, is the Self of a thinker who understands. [pg 420] Water in water, fire in fire, and ether in ether can't be told apart; just like someone whose mind has united with the Self.”270 “Every person,” says the Sufi Gulshan-Râz, “whose heart is free from doubt, knows for sure that there is only One being... In His divine greatness, the me, the we, the you, do not exist, because in the One, there can be no distinctions. Every being who has completely dissolved and separated from themselves hears this voice and resonance echoing outside of them: ‘I am God’: they have an eternal existence and are no longer subject to death.”271 In the vision of God, says Plotinus, “What perceives isn’t our reason, but something deeper and higher than our reason. The person who perceives this way doesn’t truly see or distinguish two separate things. They undergo a transformation, losing their sense of self and retaining nothing of who they were. Completely absorbed in God, they become one with Him, like the center of one circle merging with the center of another.”272 "Here," writes Suso, "The spirit may die, but it is completely alive in the wonders of the divine... and gets lost in the peace of the glorious, dazzling obscurity and the pure, simple unity. It is in this formless where that the greatest joy can be discovered."273 “I am as big as God.” sings Angelus Silesius again, "He is as small as I am; he can't be above me, and I can't be below him."274
In mystical literature such self-contradictory phrases as “dazzling obscurity,” “whispering silence,” “teeming desert,” are continually met with. They prove that not conceptual speech, but music rather, is the element through which we [pg 421] are best spoken to by mystical truth. Many mystical scriptures are indeed little more than musical compositions.
In mystical literature, phrases that seem contradictory like "stunning obscurity," “quiet hush,” and “bustling desert,” are constantly encountered. They show that it's not through conceptual language, but rather through music, that we [pg 421] connect best with mystical truth. Many mystical texts are really just musical compositions.
“He who would hear the voice of Nada, ‘the Soundless Sound,’ and comprehend it, he has to learn the nature of Dhâranâ.... When to himself his form appears unreal, as do on waking all the forms he sees in dreams; when he has ceased to hear the many, he may discern the ONE—the inner sound which kills the outer.... For then the soul will hear, and will remember. And then to the inner ear will speak the voice of the silence.... And now thy Self is lost in self, thyself unto thyself, merged in that self from which thou first didst radiate.... Behold! thou hast become the Light, thou hast become the Sound, thou art thy Master and thy God. Thou art thyself the object of thy search: the voiceunbroken, that resounds throughout eternities, exempt from change, from sin exempt, the seven sounds in one, the voice of the silence. Om tat Sat.”275
“If you want to hear the voice of Nada, ‘the Soundless Sound,’ you need to understand the nature of Dhâranâ.... When your own form feels unreal, just like the forms you see in dreams after waking up; when you've stopped hearing the many, you might recognize the ONE—the inner sound that quiets the outer.... Because then the soul will listen and remember. And then to the inner ear will speak the voice of the silence.... And now your Self is lost in self, yourself united with yourself, merged in that self from which you first radiated.... Look! you have become the Light, you have become the Sound, you are your Master and your God. You are yourself the object of your search: the voice unbroken, that echoes through infinity, unchanged, free from sin, the seven sounds in one, the voice of the silence. Om tat Sat.”275
These words, if they do not awaken laughter as you receive them, probably stir chords within you which music and language touch in common. Music gives us ontological messages which non-musical criticism is unable to contradict, though it may laugh at our foolishness in minding them. There is a verge of the mind which these things haunt; and whispers therefrom mingle with the operations of our understanding, even as the waters of the infinite ocean send their waves to break among the pebbles that lie upon our shores.
These words, if they don’t make you laugh when you read them, likely resonate with feelings that both music and language evoke. Music delivers truths about existence that non-musical critique can't refute, even if it mocks us for caring about them. There’s a place in the mind that these ideas linger; and the whispers from that space blend with how we understand, just like the endless ocean sends waves crashing against the pebbles on our beaches.
That doctrine, for example, that eternity is timeless, that our “immortality,” if we live in the eternal, is not so much future as already now and here, which we find so often expressed to-day in certain philosophic circles, finds its support in a “hear, hear!” or an “amen,” which floats up from that mysteriously deeper level.277 We recognize the passwords to the mystical region as we hear them, but we cannot use them ourselves; it alone has the keeping of “the password primeval.”278
That idea, for instance, that eternity is outside of time, that our "living forever," if we exist in the eternal, is not just something in the future but rather right now and here, is something we frequently see expressed in certain philosophical circles today. It relies on a "Absolutely!" or an “amen,” that emerges from a deeper, mysterious level.277 We recognize the words that grant access to the mystical realm as we hear them, but we can't use them ourselves; it alone possesses "the ancient password."278
I have now sketched with extreme brevity and insufficiency, but as fairly as I am able in the time allowed, the general traits of the mystic range of consciousness. It is on the whole pantheistic and optimistic, or at least the opposite of pessimistic. It is anti-naturalistic, and harmonizes best with twice-bornness and so-called other-worldly states of mind.
I have now briefly and inadequately outlined, but as fairly as I can within the time given, the general characteristics of the mystical range of consciousness. In general, it leans towards pantheism and has an optimistic outlook, or at least isn’t pessimistic. It opposes naturalism and fits best with the concept of being twice-born and what are seen as otherworldly states of mind.
My next task is to inquire whether we can invoke it as authoritative. Does it furnish any warrant for the truth of the twice-bornness and supernaturality and pantheism which it favors? I must give my answer to this question as concisely as I can.
My next task is to find out if we can treat it as authoritative. Does it provide any warrant for the truth of the ideas of being twice-born, supernatural, and pantheistic that it promotes? I need to answer this question as clearly and concisely as possible.
In brief my answer is this,—and I will divide it into three parts:—
In short, my answer is this—I'll break it down into three parts:—
(1) Mystical states, when well developed, usually are, and have the right to be, absolutely authoritative over the individuals to whom they come.
(1) Mystical states, when fully developed, typically are, and should be, completely authoritative over the individuals who experience them.
(2) No authority emanates from them which should make it a duty for those who stand outside of them to accept their revelations uncritically.
(2) No authority comes from them that requires those outside of them to accept their revelations without questioning.
(3) They break down the authority of the non-mystical or rationalistic consciousness, based upon the understanding and the senses alone. They show it to be only one kind of consciousness. They open out the possibility of other orders of truth, in which, so far as anything in us vitally responds to them, we may freely continue to have faith.
(3) They undermine the authority of the non-mystical or rational consciousness, which relies solely on understanding and the senses. They demonstrate that it is just one type of consciousness. They reveal the possibility of other forms of truth, in which, as long as something in us resonates with them, we can continue to have faith freely.
I will take up these points one by one.
I will address these points one by one.
1.
As a matter of psychological fact, mystical states of a well-pronounced and emphatic sort are usually authoritative over those who have them.279 They have been “there,” and know. It is vain for rationalism to grumble about this. If the mystical truth that comes to a man proves to be a force that he can live by, what mandate have we of the majority to order him to live in another way? We can throw him into a prison or a madhouse, but we cannot change his mind—we commonly attach it only the more stubbornly to its beliefs.280 It mocks our utmost efforts, as a matter of fact, and in point of logic it absolutely escapes our jurisdiction. Our own more “rational” beliefs are based on evidence exactly similar in nature to that which mystics quote for theirs. Our senses, namely, have assured us of certain states of fact; but mystical experiences are as direct perceptions [pg 424] of fact for those who have them as any sensations ever were for us. The records show that even though the five senses be in abeyance in them, they are absolutely sensational in their epistemological quality, if I may be pardoned the barbarous expression,—that is, they are face to face presentations of what seems immediately to exist.
As a psychological fact, intense mystical states are usually convincing for those who experience them. They have been “there” and know. It's pointless for rationalism to complain about this. If the mystical truth that someone encounters becomes a guiding principle for their life, what right do we have to force them to live differently just because it's not the majority view? We can lock them up in a prison or mental institution, but we can't change their mind; in fact, it often makes them cling even more fiercely to their beliefs. It defies our best efforts, and logically it falls outside our control. Our own so-called “rational” beliefs are based on evidence that is similar in nature to what mystics use to support theirs. Our senses have assured us of certain facts, but for those who have mystical experiences, those moments are just as immediate and real as any sensations we've had. Records show that even when the five senses are inactive during these experiences, they are profoundly impactful in terms of knowledge; they present immediate realities that seem to exist right in front of them.
The mystic is, in short, invulnerable, and must be left, whether we relish it or not, in undisturbed enjoyment of his creed. Faith, says Tolstoy, is that by which men live. And faith-state and mystic state are practically convertible terms.
The mystic is, in short, invincible, and must be left, whether we like it or not, to enjoy his beliefs in peace. Faith, as Tolstoy says, is what sustains people. And the state of faith and the mystical state are essentially the same thing.
2.
But I now proceed to add that mystics have no right to claim that we ought to accept the deliverance of their peculiar experiences, if we are ourselves outsiders and feel no private call thereto. The utmost they can ever ask of us in this life is to admit that they establish a presumption. They form a consensus and have an unequivocal outcome; and it would be odd, mystics might say, if such a unanimous type of experience should prove to be altogether wrong. At bottom, however, this would only be an appeal to numbers, like the appeal of rationalism the other way; and the appeal to numbers has no logical force. If we acknowledge it, it is for “suggestive,” not for logical reasons: we follow the majority because to do so suits our life.
But I now proceed to add that mystics have no right to claim that we should accept the validity of their unique experiences if we are outsiders and feel no personal connection to them. The most they can ever ask of us in this life is to agree that they create a presumption. They form a consensus and have a clear outcome; it would be strange, mystics might say, if such a unanimous type of experience turned out to be completely wrong. At heart, however, this would simply be an appeal to numbers, similar to the appeal of rationalism the other way; and the appeal to numbers lacks logical power. If we acknowledge it, it's for "suggestive" reasons, not logical ones: we follow the majority because it fits our lives.
But even this presumption from the unanimity of mystics is far from being strong. In characterizing mystic states as pantheistic, optimistic, etc., I am afraid I over-simplified the truth. I did so for expository reasons, and to keep the closer to the classic mystical tradition. The classic religious mysticism, it now must be confessed, [pg 425] is only a “privileged case.” It is an extract, kept true to type by the selection of the fittest specimens and their preservation in “schools.” It is carved out from a much larger mass; and if we take the larger mass as seriously as religious mysticism has historically taken itself, we find that the supposed unanimity largely disappears. To begin with, even religious mysticism itself, the kind that accumulates traditions and makes schools, is much less unanimous than I have allowed. It has been both ascetic and antinomianly self-indulgent within the Christian church.281 It is dualistic in Sankhya, and monistic in Vedanta philosophy. I called it pantheistic; but the great Spanish mystics are anything but pantheists. They are with few exceptions non-metaphysical minds, for whom “the category of personality” is absolute. The “union” of man with God is for them much more like an occasional miracle than like an original identity.282 How different again, apart from the happiness common to all, is the mysticism of Walt Whitman, Edward Carpenter, Richard Jefferies, and other naturalistic pantheists, from the more distinctively Christian sort.283 The fact is that the mystical feeling of enlargement, union, and emancipation has no specific intellectual content whatever of its own. It is capable of forming matrimonial alliances with material furnished by the most diverse philosophies and theologies, provided only they [pg 426] can find a place in their framework for its peculiar emotional mood. We have no right, therefore, to invoke its prestige as distinctively in favor of any special belief, such as that in absolute idealism, or in the absolute monistic identity, or in the absolute goodness, of the world. It is only relatively in favor of all these things—it passes out of common human consciousness in the direction in which they lie.
But even this assumption that all mystics agree is not very strong. When I describe mystic states as pantheistic, optimistic, and so on, I worry that I've oversimplified things. I did this for the sake of clarity and to stay aligned with the classic mystical tradition. We must now admit that classic religious mysticism is just a "privileged case." It’s an extract, kept true to type by selecting the best examples and preserving them in "schools." It’s taken from a much larger body, and if we consider that larger body as seriously as religious mysticism has historically regarded itself, we see that the supposed agreement largely fades away. To start, even religious mysticism, which accumulates traditions and creates schools, is less unanimous than I previously suggested. Within the Christian church, it has been both ascetic and indulgently self-indulgent. It is dualistic in Sankhya and monistic in Vedanta philosophy. I called it pantheistic, but the great Spanish mystics are anything but pantheists. With few exceptions, they are non-metaphysical thinkers, for whom “the category of personality” is absolute. For them, the “union” of man with God resembles an occasional miracle more than a fundamental identity. How different, apart from the shared happiness, is the mysticism of Walt Whitman, Edward Carpenter, Richard Jefferies, and other naturalistic pantheists compared to the more distinctively Christian kind. The reality is that the mystical feelings of expansion, union, and liberation have no specific intellectual content of their own. They can form connections with ideas from the most varied philosophies and theologies, as long as those ideas can accommodate its unique emotional state. Therefore, we have no right to use its prestige as distinctly supportive of any specific belief, like absolute idealism, absolute monistic identity, or the absolute goodness of the world. It only supports these ideas relatively—it moves out of common human consciousness in the direction they lead.
So much for religious mysticism proper. But more remains to be told, for religious mysticism is only one half of mysticism. The other half has no accumulated traditions except those which the text-books on insanity supply. Open any one of these, and you will find abundant cases in which “mystical ideas” are cited as characteristic symptoms of enfeebled or deluded states of mind. In delusional insanity, paranoia, as they sometimes call it, we may have a diabolical mysticism, a sort of religious mysticism turned upside down. The same sense of ineffable importance in the smallest events, the same texts and words coming with new meanings, the same voices and visions and leadings and missions, the same controlling by extraneous powers; only this time the emotion is pessimistic: instead of consolations we have desolations; the meanings are dreadful; and the powers are enemies to life. It is evident that from the point of view of their psychological mechanism, the classic mysticism and these lower mysticisms spring from the same mental level, from that great subliminal or transmarginal region of which science is beginning to admit the existence, but of which so little is really known. That region contains every kind of matter: “seraph and snake” abide there side by side. To come from thence is no infallible credential. What comes must be sifted and tested, and run the gauntlet of confrontation with the total context of experience, [pg 427] just like what comes from the outer world of sense. Its value must be ascertained by empirical methods, so long as we are not mystics ourselves.
So much for religious mysticism itself. But there's more to discuss, because religious mysticism is just one part of mysticism. The other part doesn’t have any established traditions apart from those found in textbooks on mental illness. If you open any of these textbooks, you’ll find plenty of examples where “mystical ideas” are described as typical symptoms of weakened or delusional mental states. In cases of delusional insanity, sometimes referred to as paranoia, we can encounter a twisted form of mysticism, a kind of religious mysticism turned upside down. There’s the same overwhelming sense of significance in the smallest events, the same texts and words taking on new meanings, the same voices, visions, guidance, and missions, and the same feeling of being controlled by outside forces; only this time, the emotions are negative: instead of feeling comforted, we feel despair; the meanings are terrifying; and the powers feel like enemies to life. It’s clear that from the perspective of their psychological mechanisms, classic mysticism and these lower forms of mysticism come from the same mental level, from that vast subliminal or transcendent region that science is just starting to acknowledge, but that we really know so little about. This region holds all kinds of matters: “seraph and snake” coexist there. Just coming from that place isn’t a guaranteed credential. What emerges must be filtered and tested, and must face the scrutiny of the entire context of experience, just like what comes from the outer world of the senses. Its worth must be determined by empirical methods, as long as we aren’t mystics ourselves.
Once more, then, I repeat that non-mystics are under no obligation to acknowledge in mystical states a superior authority conferred on them by their intrinsic nature.284
Once again, I want to stress that non-mystics don’t have to recognize any higher authority in mystical states that is granted to them by their inherent nature.284
3.
Yet, I repeat once more, the existence of mystical states absolutely overthrows the pretension of non-mystical states to be the sole and ultimate dictators of what we may believe. As a rule, mystical states merely add a supersensuous meaning to the ordinary outward data of consciousness. They are excitements like the emotions of love or ambition, gifts to our spirit by means of which facts already objectively before us fall into a new expressiveness and make a new connection with our active life. They do not contradict these facts as such, or deny anything that our senses have immediately seized.285 It is the rationalistic critic rather who plays the part of denier in [pg 428] the controversy, and his denials have no strength, for there never can be a state of facts to which new meaning may not truthfully be added, provided the mind ascend to a more enveloping point of view. It must always remain an open question whether mystical states may not possibly be such superior points of view, windows through which the mind looks out upon a more extensive and inclusive world. The difference of the views seen from the different mystical windows need not prevent us from entertaining this supposition. The wider world would in that case prove to have a mixed constitution like that of this world, that is all. It would have its celestial and its infernal regions, its tempting and its saving moments, its valid experiences and its counterfeit ones, just as our world has them; but it would be a wider world all the same. We should have to use its experiences by selecting and subordinating and substituting just as is our custom in this ordinary naturalistic world; we should be liable to error just as we are now; yet the counting in of that wider world of meanings, and the serious dealing with it, might, in spite of all the perplexity, be indispensable stages in our approach to the final fullness of the truth.
Yet, I’ll say it again: the existence of mystical states completely challenges the idea that non-mystical states are the only true authority on what we can believe. Generally, mystical states simply add a deeper meaning to the ordinary external data of consciousness. They are experiences similar to the emotions of love or ambition, gifts to our spirit that help us see facts we already have in a new way and make fresh connections with our active lives. They don’t contradict these facts in any way, nor do they deny what our senses have directly perceived. It is the rational critic who truly denies in this debate, and their rejections hold no power because there will always be a situation where new meaning can be added to existing facts, as long as the mind rises to a broader perspective. It remains an open question whether mystical states could be such elevated perspectives, windows through which the mind glimpses a larger and more inclusive world. The differences in views from various mystical windows shouldn’t stop us from considering this idea. In that case, the wider world would have a mixed nature, similar to our own, with its heavenly and hellish areas, tempting and redeeming moments, genuine experiences and deceitful ones, just as our world does; but it would still be a larger world. We would need to navigate its experiences by choosing, prioritizing, and substituting just as we typically do in our ordinary, naturalistic world; we would still be prone to mistakes just like we are now; however, integrating that wider world of meanings and engaging with it seriously might, despite the confusion, be necessary steps toward reaching the ultimate truth.
In this shape, I think, we have to leave the subject. Mystical states indeed wield no authority due simply to their being mystical states. But the higher ones among them point in directions to which the religious sentiments even of non-mystical men incline. They tell of the supremacy of the ideal, of vastness, of union, of safety, and of rest. They offer us hypotheses, hypotheses which we may voluntarily ignore, but which as thinkers we cannot possibly upset. The supernaturalism and optimism to which they would persuade us may, interpreted in one way or another, be after all the truest of insights into the meaning of this life.
In this state, I think we have to move on from the topic. Mystical experiences don't hold any authority just because they are mystical. However, the higher ones do point to ideas that resonate with the religious feelings of even those who aren’t mystical. They speak of the supremacy of ideals, vastness, unity, safety, and rest. They present us with hypotheses, ideas we can choose to ignore, but as thinkers, we cannot dismiss. The supernaturalism and optimism they might convince us of could, in one way or another, ultimately be the deepest understanding of the meaning of this life.
“Oh, the little more, and how much it is; and the little less, and what worlds away!” It may be that possibility and permission of this sort are all that the religious consciousness requires to live on. In my last lecture I shall have to try to persuade you that this is the case. Meanwhile, however, I am sure that for many of my readers this diet is too slender. If supernaturalism and inner union with the divine are true, you think, then not so much permission, as compulsion to believe, ought to be found. Philosophy has always professed to prove religious truth by coercive argument; and the construction of philosophies of this kind has always been one favorite function of the religious life, if we use this term in the large historic sense. But religious philosophy is an enormous subject, and in my next lecture I can only give that brief glance at it which my limits will allow.
"Oh, just a bit more, and wow, look at how much it is; and just a bit less, and what a difference!" It may be that the possibility and permission of this kind are all the religious mindset needs to thrive. In my next lecture, I'll have to try to convince you that this is true. In the meantime, I know that for many of my readers, this approach is too limited. If supernaturalism and a deep connection with the divine are real, you might think that it should be more about obligation to believe rather than just permission. Philosophy has always claimed to prove religious truth through strong arguments, and creating these kinds of philosophies has been a key part of religious life throughout history. But religious philosophy is a vast topic, and in my next lecture, I can only offer a quick overview of it within my time constraints.
Lecture 18. Philosophy.
The subject of Saintliness left us face to face with the question, Is the sense of divine presence a sense of anything objectively true? We turned first to mysticism for an answer, and found that although mysticism is entirely willing to corroborate religion, it is too private (and also too various) in its utterances to be able to claim a universal authority. But philosophy publishes results which claim to be universally valid if they are valid at all, so we now turn with our question to philosophy. Can philosophy stamp a warrant of veracity upon the religious man's sense of the divine?
The topic of Saintliness brought us to the question: Is the feeling of divine presence based on something that is objectively true? We first looked to mysticism for an answer and found that, while mysticism is completely open to supporting religion, it is too personal (and also too diverse) in its expressions to claim universal authority. However, philosophy provides conclusions that assert they are universally valid if they are valid at all, so we now direct our question to philosophy. Can philosophy provide a guarantee of truth for the religious person's sense of the divine?
I imagine that many of you at this point begin to indulge in guesses at the goal to which I am tending. I have undermined the authority of mysticism, you say, and the next thing I shall probably do is to seek to discredit that of philosophy. Religion, you expect to hear me conclude, is nothing but an affair of faith, based either on vague sentiment, or on that vivid sense of the reality of things unseen of which in my second lecture and in the lecture on Mysticism I gave so many examples. It is essentially private and individualistic; it always exceeds our powers of formulation; and although attempts to pour its contents into a philosophic mould will probably always go on, men being what they are, yet these attempts are always secondary processes which in no way add to the authority, or warrant the veracity, of the sentiments from which they derive their own stimulus [pg 431] and borrow whatever glow of conviction they may themselves possess. In short, you suspect that I am planning to defend feeling at the expense of reason, to rehabilitate the primitive and unreflective, and to dissuade you from the hope of any Theology worthy of the name.
I imagine that many of you are starting to guess where I'm heading with this. You've seen me challenge the authority of mysticism, and you probably think the next step will be to undermine philosophy as well. You expect me to conclude that religion is just about faith, based either on vague feelings or on that strong awareness of unseen realities that I described in my second lecture and the lecture on Mysticism. It's fundamentally personal and individual; it always goes beyond our ability to articulate it. While people will likely continue trying to fit it into philosophical frameworks, these efforts will always be secondary and won't really enhance the authority or validate the truths from which they draw their inspiration and any sense of conviction they might have. In short, you may suspect that I'm gearing up to champion feelings at the cost of reason, to vindicate the primitive and unthinking aspects of belief, and to steer you away from the possibility of a truly meaningful Theology.
To a certain extent I have to admit that you guess rightly. I do believe that feeling is the deeper source of religion, and that philosophic and theological formulas are secondary products, like translations of a text into another tongue. But all such statements are misleading from their brevity, and it will take the whole hour for me to explain to you exactly what I mean.
To some extent, I have to admit that you're right. I do believe that feelings are the deeper source of religion, and that philosophical and theological formulas are secondary creations, like translating a text into another language. However, all such statements can be misleading because they’re too brief, and I’ll need the whole hour to explain exactly what I mean.
When I call theological formulas secondary products, I mean that in a world in which no religious feeling had ever existed, I doubt whether any philosophic theology could ever have been framed. I doubt if dispassionate intellectual contemplation of the universe, apart from inner unhappiness and need of deliverance on the one hand and mystical emotion on the other, would ever have resulted in religious philosophies such as we now possess. Men would have begun with animistic explanations of natural fact, and criticised these away into scientific ones, as they actually have done. In the science they would have left a certain amount of “psychical research,” even as they now will probably have to re-admit a certain amount. But high-flying speculations like those of either dogmatic or idealistic theology, these they would have had no motive to venture on, feeling no need of commerce with such deities. These speculations must, it seems to me, be classed as over-beliefs, buildings-out performed by the intellect into directions of which feeling originally supplied the hint.
When I refer to theological formulas as secondary products, I mean that in a world where no religious sentiment ever existed, I doubt that any philosophical theology could have been created. I question whether a detached, intellectual examination of the universe, without inner dissatisfaction and the need for salvation on one side, and mystical feelings on the other, would have led to the religious philosophies we have today. People would have started with animistic explanations for natural phenomena and would have critiqued these down to scientific ones, just as they have actually done. In science, they would have left room for a certain level of “psychical research,” just as they will likely need to re-admit some of it in the future. However, ambitious speculations like those of dogmatic or idealistic theology would have lacked any motivation for exploration, as there would be no need to engage with such deities. These speculations, in my view, should be considered over-beliefs, expansions carried out by intellect in directions that feeling initially suggested.
But even if religious philosophy had to have its first hint supplied by feeling, may it not have dealt in a superior [pg 432] way with the matter which feeling suggested? Feeling is private and dumb, and unable to give an account of itself. It allows that its results are mysteries and enigmas, declines to justify them rationally, and on occasion is willing that they should even pass for paradoxical and absurd. Philosophy takes just the opposite attitude. Her aspiration is to reclaim from mystery and paradox whatever territory she touches. To find an escape from obscure and wayward personal persuasion to truth objectively valid for all thinking men has ever been the intellect's most cherished ideal. To redeem religion from unwholesome privacy, and to give public status and universal right of way to its deliverances, has been reason's task.
But even if religious philosophy first got its ideas from feelings, couldn’t it have approached those feelings in a more refined way? Feelings are personal and silent, unable to explain themselves. They accept that their outcomes are mysterious and puzzling, resist the need to justify them logically, and sometimes even allow them to be seen as contradictory and ridiculous. Philosophy, however, takes the opposite stance. Its goal is to uncover the mysteries and contradictions wherever it can. Finding a way to move from unclear and erratic personal beliefs to universal truths that are valid for all thinkers has always been the intellect’s most valued goal. The task of reason has been to free religion from unhealthy secrecy and to give its insights public recognition and a universal claim.
I believe that philosophy will always have opportunity to labor at this task.286 We are thinking beings, and we cannot exclude the intellect from participating in any of our functions. Even in soliloquizing with ourselves, we construe our feelings intellectually. Both our personal ideals and our religious and mystical experiences must be interpreted congruously with the kind of scenery which our thinking mind inhabits. The philosophic climate of our time inevitably forces its own clothing on us. Moreover, we must exchange our feelings with one another, and in doing so we have to speak, and to use general and abstract verbal formulas. Conceptions and constructions are thus a necessary part of our religion; and as moderator amid the clash of hypotheses, and mediator among the criticisms of one man's constructions by another, philosophy will always have much to do. It would be strange if I disputed this, when these very lectures which I am giving are (as you will see more clearly [pg 433] from now onwards) a laborious attempt to extract from the privacies of religious experience some general facts which can be defined in formulas upon which everybody may agree.
I believe that philosophy will always have the chance to work on this task. We are thinking beings, and we can't separate our intellect from any of our functions. Even when we talk to ourselves, we process our feelings intellectually. Our personal ideals, along with our religious and mystical experiences, need to be understood according to the kind of thinking environment we live in. The philosophical climate of our time inevitably shapes our perspectives. Furthermore, we need to share our feelings with each other, which means we have to communicate using general and abstract language. Ideas and concepts are therefore an essential part of our religion; and as a moderator amid conflicting ideas, and a mediator among the criticisms of one person's ideas by another, philosophy will always have plenty to address. It would be odd for me to deny this, considering that these very lectures I'm giving are (as you will see more clearly [pg 433] from now onwards) a thorough effort to draw out from the depths of religious experience some general truths that can be defined in formulas everyone can agree on.
Religious experience, in other words, spontaneously and inevitably engenders myths, superstitions, dogmas, creeds, and metaphysical theologies, and criticisms of one set of these by the adherents of another. Of late, impartial classifications and comparisons have become possible, alongside of the denunciations and anathemas by which the commerce between creeds used exclusively to be carried on. We have the beginnings of a “Science of Religions,” so-called; and if these lectures could ever be accounted a crumb-like contribution to such a science, I should be made very happy.
Religious experiences, in other words, naturally and inevitably give rise to myths, superstitions, dogmas, beliefs, and philosophical theologies, along with criticisms from one group of followers against another. Recently, it's become possible to classify and compare these beliefs more objectively, rather than just condemning each other as was the norm in the past. We are witnessing the beginnings of a “Religion Science,” and if these lectures could be seen as a small contribution to that science, I would be very pleased.
But all these intellectual operations, whether they be constructive or comparative and critical, presuppose immediate experiences as their subject-matter. They are interpretative and inductive operations, operations after the fact, consequent upon religious feeling, not coördinate with it, not independent of what it ascertains.
But all these intellectual activities, whether they are constructive or comparative and critical, rely on immediate experiences as their subject. They are interpretative and inductive processes, happening after the fact, based on religious feelings, not occurring alongside it and not independent of what they discover.
The intellectualism in religion which I wish to discredit pretends to be something altogether different from this. It assumes to construct religious objects out of the resources of logical reason alone, or of logical reason drawing rigorous inference from non-subjective facts. It calls its conclusions dogmatic theology, or philosophy of the absolute, as the case may be; it does not call them science of religions. It reaches them in an a priori way, and warrants their veracity.
The intellectualism in religion that I want to challenge pretends to be something entirely different. It aims to create religious concepts solely from logical reasoning or from logical reasoning that draws strict conclusions from objective facts. It refers to its conclusions as dogmatic theology or philosophy of the absolute, depending on the context; it does not refer to them as the science of religions. It arrives at these conclusions through an a priori approach and claims they are true.
Warranted systems have ever been the idols of aspiring souls. All-inclusive, yet simple; noble, clean, luminous, stable, rigorous, true;—what more ideal refuge could [pg 434] there be than such a system would offer to spirits vexed by the muddiness and accidentality of the world of sensible things? Accordingly, we find inculcated in the theological schools of to-day, almost as much as in those of the fore-time, a disdain for merely possible or probable truth, and of results that only private assurance can grasp. Scholastics and idealists both express this disdain. Principal John Caird, for example, writes as follows in his Introduction to the Philosophy of Religion:—
Warranted systems have always been the ideals for those who aspire. They are all-encompassing yet straightforward; noble, pure, bright, stable, precise, and true. What more perfect sanctuary could there be than what such a system provides to souls troubled by the confusion and randomness of the world of tangible things? As a result, we observe a similar disdain for merely possible or likely truth in today's theological schools, just as in those of the past, along with a rejection of conclusions that can only be understood through personal conviction. Both scholastics and idealists share this disdain. For instance, Principal John Caird writes in his Introduction to the Philosophy of Religion:—
“Religion must indeed be a thing of the heart; but in order to elevate it from the region of subjective caprice and waywardness, and to distinguish between that which is true and false in religion, we must appeal to an objective standard. That which enters the heart must first be discerned by the intelligence to be true. It must be seen as having in its own nature a right to dominate feeling, and as constituting the principle by which feeling must be judged.287 In estimating the religious character of individuals, nations, or races, the first question is, not how they feel, but what they think and believe—not whether their religion is one which manifests itself in emotions, more or less vehement and enthusiastic, but what are the conceptionsof God and divine things by which these emotions are called forth. Feeling is necessary in religion, but it is by the content or intelligent basis of a religion, and not by feeling, that its character and worth are to be determined.”288
“Religion is certainly a matter of the heart; however, to elevate it beyond personal biases and uncertainty, and to clarify what is true and false in religion, we need to refer to an objective standard. What reaches the heart must first be acknowledged by the mind as being true. It should be seen as having its own right to influence feelings and as establishing the basis for how feelings should be assessed. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ When evaluating the religious nature of individuals, nations, or races, the crucial question is not how they feel, but what they think and believe—not whether their religion expresses itself through emotions, whether strong or passionate, but what the conceptions of God and divine matters are that give rise to these emotions. Feeling is important in religion, but it is the content or rational foundation of a religion, and not just the feeling itself, that defines its character and value.”288
Cardinal Newman, in his work, The Idea of a University, gives more emphatic expression still to this disdain for sentiment.289 Theology, he says, is a science in the strictest sense of the word. I will tell you, he says, what it is not—not “physical evidences” for God, not “natural religion,” for these are but vague subjective interpretations:—
Cardinal Newman, in his work, The Idea of a University, expresses this disdain for sentiment even more strongly. He says that theology is a science in the strictest sense of the word. I will tell you what it is not—not “physical evidences” for God, not “natural religion,” because these are just vague, subjective interpretations.
“If,” he continues, “the Supreme Being is powerful or skillful, just so far as the telescope shows power, or the microscope shows skill, if his moral law is to be ascertained simply by the physical processes of the animal frame, or his will gathered from the immediate issues of human affairs, if his Essence is just as high and deep and broad as the universe and no more; if this be the fact, then will I confess that there is no specific science about God, that theology is but a name, and a protest in its behalf an hypocrisy. Then, pious as it is to think of Him, while the pageant of experiment or abstract reasoning passes by, still such piety is nothing more than a poetry of thought, or an ornament of language, a certain view taken of Nature which one man has and another has not, which gifted minds strike out, which others see to be admirable and ingenious, and which all would be the better for adopting. It is but the theology of Nature, just as we talk of the philosophy or the romance of history, or the poetry of childhood, or the picturesque or the sentimental or the humorous, or any other abstract quality which the genius or the caprice of the individual, or the fashion of the day, or the consent of the world, recognizes in any set of objects which are subjected to its contemplation. I do not see much difference between avowing that there is no God, and implying that nothing definite can be known for certain about Him.”
“If,” he keeps going, “God is only powerful or skillful to the extent that a telescope shows power or a microscope shows skill. If we can only understand His moral law through the physical processes of living beings, or if His will can be perceived from the direct results of human actions, and if His Essence is as vast and deep as the universe but nothing more, then I would say there’s no real science about God, that theology is just a label, and any backing for it is hypocrisy. So, while it may seem respectful to think of Him during experiments or abstract reasoning, such reverence is merely a poetic way of thinking or a stylistic touch in language—a viewpoint on Nature that some people have and others don’t, conceived by brilliant minds, admired by others, and something everyone could benefit from adopting. It’s simply the theology of Nature, much like we discuss the philosophy or the romance of history, or the poetry of childhood, as well as the picturesque, the sentimental, the humorous, or any other abstract quality that individuals' creativity or whims, the trends of the time, or the general consensus of society recognizes in any group of objects being considered. I don’t see much difference between saying there is no God and claiming that nothing definitive can be known for sure about Him.”
What I mean by Theology, continues Newman, is none of these things: “I simply mean the Science of God, or the truths we know about God, put into a system, just as we have a science of the stars and call it astronomy, or of the crust of the earth and call it geology.”
What I mean by Theology, Newman goes on, is none of these things: “I just mean the Science of God, or the truths we understand about God, structured into a system, similar to how we have a science for the stars called astronomy, or for the earth's crust called geology.”
In both these extracts we have the issue clearly set before us: Feeling valid only for the individual is pitted against reason valid universally. The test is a perfectly plain one of fact. Theology based on pure reason must in point of fact convince men universally. If it did not, wherein would its superiority consist? If it only formed sects and schools, even as sentiment and mysticism form them, how would it fulfill its programme of freeing us [pg 436] from personal caprice and waywardness? This perfectly definite practical test of the pretensions of philosophy to found religion on universal reason simplifies my procedure to-day. I need not discredit philosophy by laborious criticism of its arguments. It will suffice if I show that as a matter of history it fails to prove its pretension to be “objectively” convincing. In fact, philosophy does so fail. It does not banish differences; it founds schools and sects just as feeling does. I believe, in fact, that the logical reason of man operates in this field of divinity exactly as it has always operated in love, or in patriotism, or in politics, or in any other of the wider affairs of life, in which our passions or our mystical intuitions fix our beliefs beforehand. It finds arguments for our conviction, for indeed it has to find them. It amplifies and defines our faith, and dignifies it and lends it words and plausibility. It hardly ever engenders it; it cannot now secure it.290
In both of these extracts, we have a clear issue at hand: individual feelings clash with universally valid reasoning. The test is straightforward. Theology based on pure reason should be convincing to everyone. If it isn’t, then what makes it superior? If it only creates groups and schools, like sentiment and mysticism do, how can it achieve its goal of freeing us from personal whims and unpredictability? This concrete practical test of philosophy’s claim to establish religion on universal reason simplifies my approach today. I don’t need to undermine philosophy with extensive critiques of its arguments. It will be enough to show that historically, it fails to prove its claim to be “objectively” convincing. In reality, philosophy does fail. It doesn’t eliminate differences; it creates schools and sects just like feelings do. I believe that human logic in matters of divinity operates just like it always has in love, patriotism, politics, and other broader life issues, where our passions or mystical intuitions shape our beliefs in advance. It finds arguments to support our convictions because it has to. It elaborates on and defines our faith, gives it dignity, and provides it with words and credibility. It rarely creates it; it can’t guarantee it now.
Lend me your attention while I run through some of the points of the older systematic theology. You find them in both Protestant and Catholic manuals, best of all in the innumerable text-books published since Pope Leo's Encyclical recommending the study of Saint Thomas. I glance first at the arguments by which dogmatic theology [pg 437] establishes God's existence, after that at those by which it establishes his nature.291
Lend me your attention while I go over some key points of the older systematic theology. You can find them in both Protestant and Catholic manuals, especially in the many textbooks published since Pope Leo's Encyclical encouraging the study of Saint Thomas. I’ll start with the arguments that dogmatic theology [pg 437] uses to prove God's existence, and then I’ll look at the ones that define his nature.291
The arguments for God's existence have stood for hundreds of years with the waves of unbelieving criticism breaking against them, never totally discrediting them in the ears of the faithful, but on the whole slowly and surely washing out the mortar from between their joints. If you have a God already whom you believe in, these arguments confirm you. If you are atheistic, they fail to set you right. The proofs are various. The “cosmological” one, so-called, reasons from the contingence of the world to a First Cause which must contain whatever perfections the world itself contains. The “argument from design” reasons, from the fact that Nature's laws are mathematical, and her parts benevolently adapted to each other, that this cause is both intellectual and benevolent. The “moral argument” is that the moral law presupposes a lawgiver. The “argument ex consensu gentium” is that the belief in God is so widespread as to be grounded in the rational nature of man, and should therefore carry authority with it.
The arguments for God's existence have endured for hundreds of years, despite the waves of disbelief crashing against them. They have never completely discredited those beliefs in the minds of the faithful, but gradually, they have eroded the support around them. If you already believe in God, these arguments reinforce your faith. If you're an atheist, they won't change your mind. The proofs are diverse. The “cosmological” argument reasons from the existence of the world to a First Cause that must possess all the perfections found in the world itself. The “argument from design” suggests that because the laws of nature are mathematical and that various elements of nature fit together so well, this cause must be both intelligent and benevolent. The “moral argument” states that the existence of moral law implies the existence of a lawgiver. The “argument ex consensu gentium” points out that the belief in God is so widespread that it must be rooted in human rationality and should therefore be respected.
As I just said, I will not discuss these arguments technically. The bare fact that all idealists since Kant have felt entitled either to scout or to neglect them shows that they are not solid enough to serve as religion's all-sufficient foundation. Absolutely impersonal reasons would be in duty bound to show more general convincingness. Causation is indeed too obscure a principle to bear the weight of the whole structure of theology. As for the [pg 438] argument from design, see how Darwinian ideas have revolutionized it. Conceived as we now conceive them, as so many fortunate escapes from almost limitless processes of destruction, the benevolent adaptations which we find in Nature suggest a deity very different from the one who figured in the earlier versions of the argument.292
As I just mentioned, I won't go into a technical discussion of these arguments. The simple fact that all idealists since Kant have felt free to disregard or ignore them shows that they aren't strong enough to serve as a solid foundation for religion. Truly impersonal reasons would need to be much more universally convincing. Causation is too unclear a principle to support the entire framework of theology. Regarding the [pg 438] argument from design, look at how Darwinian ideas have transformed it. Now, when we think of them as numerous lucky escapes from nearly endless destructive processes, the beneficial adaptations we see in Nature imply a deity very different from the one in the earlier versions of the argument.292
The fact is that these arguments do but follow the combined suggestions of the facts and of our feeling. They prove nothing rigorously. They only corroborate our pre-existent partialities.
The truth is that these arguments only reflect a mix of the facts and our emotions. They don’t prove anything definitively. They just support our existing biases.
If philosophy can do so little to establish God's existence, how stands it with her efforts to define his attributes? It is worth while to look at the attempts of systematic theology in this direction.
If philosophy can do so little to prove God's existence, what about its attempts to define his attributes? It's worthwhile to examine the efforts of systematic theology in this area.
Since God is First Cause, this science of sciences says, he differs from all his creatures in possessing existence a se. From this “a-se-ity” on God's part, theology deduces by mere logic most of his other perfections. For instance, he must be both necessary and absolute, cannot not be, and cannot in any way be determined by anything else. This makes Him absolutely unlimited from without, and unlimited also from within; for limitation is non-being; and God is being itself. This unlimitedness makes God infinitely perfect. Moreover, God is One, and Only, for the infinitely perfect can admit no peer. He is Spiritual, for were He composed of physical parts, some other power would have to combine them into the total, and his aseity would thus be contradicted. He is therefore both simple and non-physical in nature. He is simple metaphysicallyalso, that is to say, his nature and his existence cannot [pg 440]be distinct, as they are in finite substances which share their formal natures with one another, and are individual only in their material aspect. Since God is one and only, his essentiaand his esse must be given at one stroke. This excludes from his being all those distinctions, so familiar in the world of finite things, between potentiality and actuality, substance and accidents, being and activity, existence and attributes. We can talk, it is true, of God's powers, acts, and attributes, but these discriminations are only “virtual,” and made from the human point of view. In God all these points of view fall into an absolute identity of being.
Since God is the First Cause, this foundational science indicates that He is distinct from all His creations because He has existence. a se. From this “a-se-ity” On God's side, theology logically deduces most of His other qualities. For instance, He must be both needed and absolute, cannot not exist, and cannot be influenced by anything else. This makes Him completely unlimited from the outside and also unlimited from within; because limitation is the absence of being, and God is being itself. This unlimited nature makes God infinitely perfect. Furthermore, God is One, and Onlybecause the infinitely perfect cannot have any rivals. He is Spirituality, because if He were made of physical parts, some other force would have to assemble them, which would contradict His aseity. Therefore, He is both simple and non-physical in nature. He is metaphysically straightforwardalso means that His nature and existence cannot [pg 440]be distinct, just like finite beings that share their formal qualities with each other and are only unique in their material aspects. Since God is one and only, His essenceand His esse must come together. This eliminates from His essence all the distinctions that are common in the world of finite things, like potentiality and actuality, substance and accidents, being and activity, existence and attributes. It's true that we can talk about God's powers, actions, and attributes, but these distinctions are only “virtual,” and created from a human viewpoint. In God, all these viewpoints come together into a complete identity of existence.
This absence of all potentiality in God obliges Him to be immutable. He is actuality, through and through. Were there anything potential about Him, He would either lose or gain by its actualization, and either loss or gain would contradict his perfection. He cannot, therefore, change. Furthermore, He is immense, boundless; for could He be outlined in space, He would be composite, and this would contradict his indivisibility. He is therefore omnipresent, indivisibly there, at every point of space. He is similarly wholly present at every point of time,—in other words eternal. For if He began in time, He would need a prior cause, and that would contradict his aseity. If He ended, it would contradict his necessity. If He went through any succession, it would contradict his immutability.
God's absence of any potentiality means that He must be staticHe is fully actual. If there were anything potential about Him, He would either lose or gain something by it becoming actual, and either loss or gain would contradict His perfection. Therefore, He cannot change. Also, He is huge, limitlessIf He could be limited by space, He would consist of parts, which contradicts His oneness. Therefore, He is everywhere, present at every location in space without separation. He is also completely present at every moment in time—in other words, timelessIf He started at some point in time, He would need a reason for that, which would go against His self-existence. If He had an end, it would contradict His necessity. If He changed at all over time, it would go against His unchanging nature.
He has intelligence and will and every other creature-perfection, for we have them, and effectus nequit superare causam. In Him, however, they are absolutely and eternally in act, and their object, since God can be bounded by naught that is external, can primarily be nothing else than God himself. He knows himself, then, in one eternal indivisible act, and wills himself with an infinite self-pleasure.293 Since He must of logical necessity thus love and will himself, He cannot be called “free” ad intra, with the freedom of contrarieties that characterizes finite creatures. Ad extra, however, or with respect to his creation, God is free. He cannot need to create, being perfect in being and in happiness already. He wills to create, then, by an absolute freedom.
He's got smarts and will and every other perfect quality, because we have them, and an effect cannot surpass its cause. In Him, however, they exist completely and forever in reality, and their itemSince God cannot be restricted by anything outside of Himself, He can only be Himself. He knows Himself in one eternal, unbroken act, and desires Himself with infinite self-satisfaction.293 Since He must logically love and will Himself in this way, He cannot be seen “free” ad intra, with a type of freedom that includes opposites, which defines finite beings. Ad extraHowever, in relation to His creation, God is free. He cannot need to create, since He is already perfect in existence and happiness. He wills to create, then, with total freedom.
Being thus a substance endowed with intellect and will and freedom, God is a person; and a living person also, for He is both object and subject of his own activity, and to be this distinguishes the living from the lifeless. He is thus absolutely self-sufficient: his self-knowledge and self-love are both of them infinite and adequate, and need no extraneous conditions to perfect them.
Being a being with intelligence, will, and freedom, God is a individual; and a living person too, because He is both the object and subject of His own actions, and this ability is what sets the living apart from the lifeless. He is therefore completely independentHis self-awareness and self-care are both infinite and complete, requiring no external conditions to improve them.
He is omniscient, for in knowing himself as Cause He knows all creature things and events by implication. His knowledge is previsive, for He is present to all time. Even our free acts are known beforehand to Him, for otherwise his wisdom would admit of successive moments of enrichment, and this would contradict his immutability. He is omnipotent for everything that does not involve logical contradiction. He can make being—in other words his power includes creation. If what He creates were made of his own substance, it would have to be infinite in essence, as that substance is; but it is finite; so it must be non-divine in substance. If it were made of a substance, an eternally existing matter, for example, which God found there to his hand, and to which He simply gave its form, that would contradict God's definition as First Cause, and make Him a mere mover of something caused already. The things he creates, then, He creates ex nihilo, and gives them absolute being as so many finite substances additional to himself. The forms which he imprints upon them have their prototypes in his ideas. But as in God there is no such thing as multiplicity, and as these ideas for us are manifold, we must distinguish the ideas as they are in God and the way in which our minds externally imitate them. We must attribute them to Him only in a terminative sense, as differing aspects, from the finite point of view, of his unique essence.
He's omniscient, because by understanding Himself as the Cause, He also understands all creatures and events by extension. His knowledge is predictive analytics, as He exists in all times. Even our free actions are known to Him ahead of time, because otherwise His wisdom would suggest a series of moments in gaining knowledge, which would contradict His unchanging nature. He is all-powerfulfor anything that doesn't involve logical contradictions. He can create life—in other words, His power encompasses creationIf what He creates came from His own essence, it would have to be infinite, just like that essence is. Since it's finite, it cannot have a divine substance. If it were made from some eternal matter that already existed, which God just shaped, it would contradict God's role as the First Cause and make Him just a mover of something that was already caused. Therefore, the things He creates are made out of nothing, granting them full existence as finite substances that are separate from Himself. The shapes He instills in them are based on His original ideas. However, since God is not multiple, and these ideas seem numerous to us, we must distinguish between the ideas as they exist in God and how our minds interpret them from the outside. We should only attribute them to Him in a decisivesense, acknowledging them as different facets, from our limited viewpoint, of His unique essence.
God of course is holy, good, and just. He can do no evil, for He is positive being's fullness, and evil is negation. It is true that He has created physical evil in places, but only as a means of wider good, for bonum totius præeminet bonum partis. Moral evil He cannot will, either as end or means, for that would contradict his holiness. By creating free beings He permits it only, neither his justice nor his goodness obliging [pg 442]Him to prevent the recipients of freedom from misusing the gift.
God is, of course, holy, good, and just. He can't do evil because He embodies the fullness of positive existence, and evil is simply the absence of being. It's true that He has allowed physical evil in certain situations, but only to promote a greater good, for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. the good of the whole outweighs the good of the partHe cannot choose moral evil, whether as a goal or a method, because that would contradict His holiness. By creating beings with free will, He enablesit to exist, but neither His justice nor His goodness demands [pg 442]He needs to stop those who have the freedom from misusing that gift.
As regards God's purpose in creating, primarily it can only have been to exercise his absolute freedom by the manifestation to others of his glory. From this it follows that the others must be rational beings, capable in the first place of knowledge, love, and honor, and in the second place of happiness, for the knowledge and love of God is the mainspring of felicity. In so far forth one may say that God's secondary purpose in creating is love.
Regarding God's purpose in creation, it seems that the main aim was to express His complete freedom by revealing His glory to others. This implies that these others must be rational beings, able to comprehend, love, and respect, as well as capable of experiencing happiness, because knowing and loving God leads to true happiness. In this regard, one might say that God's secondary purpose in creating is __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. love.
I will not weary you by pursuing these metaphysical determinations farther, into the mysteries of God's Trinity, for example. What I have given will serve as a specimen of the orthodox philosophical theology of both Catholics and Protestants. Newman, filled with enthusiasm at God's list of perfections, continues the passage which I began to quote to you by a couple of pages of a rhetoric so magnificent that I can hardly refrain from adding them, in spite of the inroad they would make upon our time.294 He first enumerates God's attributes sonorously, then celebrates his ownership of everything in earth and Heaven, and the dependence of all that happens upon his permissive will. He gives us scholastic philosophy “touched with emotion,” and every philosophy should be touched with emotion to be rightly understood. Emotionally, then, dogmatic theology is worth something to minds of the type of Newman's. It will aid us to estimate what it is worth intellectually, if at this point I make a short digression.
I won’t bore you by delving deeper into these metaphysical ideas, like the mysteries of God's Trinity. What I've shared should give you an example of the traditional philosophical theology from both Catholics and Protestants. Newman, filled with excitement about God's list of qualities, continues the portion I began to quote by adding a couple of pages of such magnificent rhetoric that I can hardly resist including them, even though they would take up our time.294 He first lists God's attributes in a powerful way, then acknowledges his ownership of everything in Earth and Heaven, along with the fact that everything that happens relies on his permissive will. He presents scholastic philosophy "moved with emotion," and every philosophy should evoke emotion to be truly understood. Emotionally, then, dogmatic theology has value for minds like Newman's. It will help us assess its intellectual worth if I pause for a brief digression at this point.
What God hath joined together, let no man put asunder. The Continental schools of philosophy have too often overlooked the fact that man's thinking is organically connected with his conduct. It seems to me to be [pg 443] the chief glory of English and Scottish thinkers to have kept the organic connection in view. The guiding principle of British philosophy has in fact been that every difference must make a difference, every theoretical difference somewhere issue in a practical difference, and that the best method of discussing points of theory is to begin by ascertaining what practical difference would result from one alternative or the other being true. What is the particular truth in question known as? In what facts does it result? What is its cash-value in terms of particular experience? This is the characteristic English way of taking up a question. In this way, you remember, Locke takes up the question of personal identity. What you mean by it is just your chain of particular memories, says he. That is the only concretely verifiable part of its significance. All further ideas about it, such as the oneness or manyness of the spiritual substance on which it is based, are therefore void of intelligible meaning; and propositions touching such ideas may be indifferently affirmed or denied. So Berkeley with his “matter.” The cash-value of matter is our physical sensations. That is what it is known as, all that we concretely verify of its conception. That, therefore, is the whole meaning of the term “matter”—any other pretended meaning is mere wind of words. Hume does the same thing with causation. It is known as habitual antecedence, and as tendency on our part to look for something definite to come. Apart from this practical meaning it has no significance whatever, and books about it may be committed to the flames, says Hume. Dugald Stewart and Thomas Brown, James Mill, John Mill, and Professor Bain, have followed more or less consistently the same method; and Shadworth Hodgson has used the principle with full explicitness. When all is [pg 444] said and done, it was English and Scotch writers, and not Kant, who introduced “the critical method” into philosophy, the one method fitted to make philosophy a study worthy of serious men. For what seriousness can possibly remain in debating philosophic propositions that will never make an appreciable difference to us in action? And what could it matter, if all propositions were practically indifferent, which of them we should agree to call true or which false?
What God has joined together, let no one separate. The Continental schools of philosophy have often ignored the fact that how we think is closely linked to how we act. It seems to me that the main strength of English and Scottish thinkers is their awareness of this connection. The guiding principle of British philosophy is that every difference must make a difference; every theoretical distinction should lead to a practical difference. The best way to discuss theoretical issues is to start by figuring out what practical implications would arise if one option is true over another. What is the specific truth we're talking about? What facts does it come from? What is its practical value in terms of real experience? This is the typical English approach to a question. Remember how Locke addresses the issue of personal identity? He says that what you mean by it is simply your collection of memories. That's the only verifiable part of its meaning. Any additional ideas about it, like the unity or multiplicity of the spiritual essence behind it, lack clear meaning; therefore, any statements about those ideas can be equally affirmed or denied. Berkeley did the same with his concept of "matter." The practical value of matter is our physical sensations. That's what it refers to—everything we can concretely verify about it. So, that's the entire meaning of "matter"; any other supposed meaning is just empty talk. Hume similarly tackles causation. It is understood as habitual sequence and our tendency to expect something definite to happen. Outside of this practical context, it has no real significance, and Hume claims that books about it could be thrown away. Dugald Stewart, Thomas Brown, James Mill, John Mill, and Professor Bain have all largely followed this approach, and Shadworth Hodgson has applied the principle very clearly. Ultimately, it was English and Scottish writers, not Kant, who brought "the critical method" into philosophy—the one method that makes philosophy a serious discipline. Because what seriousness can there be in arguing philosophical propositions that will never result in a meaningful impact on our actions? And what difference would it make if all propositions were practically irrelevant, which ones we agree to label as true or false?
An American philosopher of eminent originality, Mr. Charles Sanders Peirce, has rendered thought a service by disentangling from the particulars of its application the principle by which these men were instinctively guided, and by singling it out as fundamental and giving to it a Greek name. He calls it the principle of pragmatism, and he defends it somewhat as follows:295—
An American philosopher known for his originality, Mr. Charles Sanders Peirce, has done us a favor by separating the underlying principle that guides people's thoughts from the specific details of its application. He identifies this principle as fundamental and gives it a Greek name. He calls it the principle of practical approach, and he defends it in the following way:295—
Thought in movement has for its only conceivable motive the attainment of belief, or thought at rest. Only when our thought about a subject has found its rest in belief can our action on the subject firmly and safely begin. Beliefs, in short, are rules for action; and the whole function of thinking is but one step in the production of active habits. If there were any part of a thought that made no difference in the thought's practical consequences, then that part would be no proper element of the thought's significance. To develop a thought's meaning we need therefore only determine what conduct it is fitted to produce; that conduct is for us its sole significance; and the tangible fact at the root of all our thought-distinctions is that there is no one of them so fine as to consist in anything but a possible difference of practice. To attain perfect clearness in our [pg 445] thoughts of an object, we need then only consider what sensations, immediate or remote, we are conceivably to expect from it, and what conduct we must prepare in case the object should be true. Our conception of these practical consequences is for us the whole of our conception of the object, so far as that conception has positive significance at all.
Thinking in motion aims solely to achieve belief, or thinking at rest. It's only when our thoughts about a subject settle into belief that our actions on that subject can confidently and safely begin. In short, beliefs guide our actions; the entire purpose of thinking is merely a step toward developing active habits. If any part of a thought doesn't affect its practical outcomes, that part isn't really significant to the thought itself. To understand a thought's meaning, we simply need to figure out what action it leads us to take; that action is its only significance for us. The essential truth behind all our distinctions in thought is that none of them exists without being related to a potential difference in practice. To achieve complete clarity in our thoughts about an object, we need only to consider what sensations, either immediate or distant, we might expect from it, and what actions we should prepare for if the object turns out to be true. Our understanding of these practical consequences comprises our entire conception of the object, as far as that understanding holds any meaningful significance.
This is the principle of Peirce, the principle of pragmatism. Such a principle will help us on this occasion to decide, among the various attributes set down in the scholastic inventory of God's perfections, whether some be not far less significant than others.
This is the principle of Peirce, the principle of pragmatism. This principle will help us determine, in this instance, which of the various attributes listed in the scholastic inventory of God's perfections are less significant than others.
If, namely, we apply the principle of pragmatism to God's metaphysical attributes, strictly so called, as distinguished from his moral attributes, I think that, even were we forced by a coercive logic to believe them, we still should have to confess them to be destitute of all intelligible significance. Take God's aseity, for example; or his necessariness; his immateriality; his “simplicity” or superiority to the kind of inner variety and succession which we find in finite beings, his indivisibility, and lack of the inner distinctions of being and activity, substance and accident, potentiality and actuality, and the rest; his repudiation of inclusion in a genus; his actualized infinity; his “personality,” apart from the moral qualities which it may comport; his relations to evil being permissive and not positive; his self-sufficiency, self-love, and absolute felicity in himself:—candidly speaking, how do such qualities as these make any definite connection with our life? And if they severally call for no distinctive adaptations of our conduct, what vital difference can it possibly make to a man's religion whether they be true or false?
If we apply the principle of pragmatism to God's metaphysical attributes, as opposed to his moral attributes, I believe that even if we were coerced into believing them, we would still have to admit they lack any understandable significance. Take God's aseity, for instance; or his necessariness; his immateriality; his "minimalism" or superiority to the kind of inner variety and change we see in finite beings; his indivisibility and absence of the inner distinctions of being and activity, substance and accident, potentiality and actuality, and so on; his rejection of classification within a genus; his actualized infinity; his “personality,” separate from any moral qualities it may entail; his relationships with evil being permissive rather than positive; his self-sufficiency, self-love, and absolute happiness in himself:—honestly speaking, how do these qualities connect to our lives? And if they don't require us to adapt our behavior in any specific way, what significant difference could it make to someone's religion whether they are true or false?
For my own part, although I dislike to say aught that [pg 446] may grate upon tender associations, I must frankly confess that even though these attributes were faultlessly deduced, I cannot conceive of its being of the smallest consequence to us religiously that any one of them should be true. Pray, what specific act can I perform in order to adapt myself the better to God's simplicity? Or how does it assist me to plan my behavior, to know that his happiness is anyhow absolutely complete? In the middle of the century just past, Mayne Reid was the great writer of books of out-of-door adventure. He was forever extolling the hunters and field-observers of living animals' habits, and keeping up a fire of invective against the “closet-naturalists,” as he called them, the collectors and classifiers, and handlers of skeletons and skins. When I was a boy, I used to think that a closet-naturalist must be the vilest type of wretch under the sun. But surely the systematic theologians are the closet-naturalists of the deity, even in Captain Mayne Reid's sense. What is their deduction of metaphysical attributes but a shuffling and matching of pedantic dictionary-adjectives, aloof from morals, aloof from human needs, something that might be worked out from the mere word “God” by one of those logical machines of wood and brass which recent ingenuity has contrived as well as by a man of flesh and blood. They have the trail of the serpent over them. One feels that in the theologians' hands, they are only a set of titles obtained by a mechanical manipulation of synonyms; verbality has stepped into the place of vision, professionalism into that of life. Instead of bread we have a stone; instead of a fish, a serpent. Did such a conglomeration of abstract terms give really the gist of our knowledge of the deity, schools of theology might indeed continue to flourish, but religion, vital religion, would have taken its flight from [pg 447] this world. What keeps religion going is something else than abstract definitions and systems of concatenated adjectives, and something different from faculties of theology and their professors. All these things are after-effects, secondary accretions upon those phenomena of vital conversation with the unseen divine, of which I have shown you so many instances, renewing themselves in sæcula sæculorum in the lives of humble private men.
For my part, even though I don't like to say anything that [pg 446] might upset tender feelings, I have to admit that even if these traits were perfectly reasoned, I can't see how any of them would matter to us spiritually if they were true. Seriously, what specific action can I take to better align myself with God's simplicity? And how does it help me plan my behavior to know that His happiness is absolutely complete? In the last century, Mayne Reid was a renowned author of outdoor adventure books. He constantly praised the hunters and observers of animal behavior, criticizing the “closet naturalists,” as he called them, who collected, classified, and handled skeletons and skins. When I was a kid, I thought closet-naturalists were the worst kind of people. But surely, systematic theologians are the closet-naturalists of the divine, even in Captain Mayne Reid's sense. What is their reasoning about metaphysical attributes but a jumbled collection of pretentious dictionary-adjectives, detached from morals, divorced from human needs—something that could be derived from the mere word "God" by one of those logical machines made of wood and brass that recent inventiveness has produced, just as much as by a human being? They bear the mark of the serpent. One gets the sense that in the hands of theologians, these are just titles obtained through a mechanical rearranging of synonyms; verbal skill has taken the place of insight, professionalism has replaced life. Instead of bread, we get a stone; instead of a fish, a serpent. If such a mix of abstract terms genuinely captured our understanding of the divine, schools of theology might indeed continue to thrive, but true religion, living religion, would have fled from [pg 447] this world. What sustains religion is something beyond abstract definitions and systems of linked adjectives, something different from theological faculties and their scholars. All these elements are merely byproducts, secondary additions to those experiences of vital communication with the unseen divine, of which I have shown you many instances, renewing themselves forever and ever in the lives of ordinary individuals.
So much for the metaphysical attributes of God! From the point of view of practical religion, the metaphysical monster which they offer to our worship is an absolutely worthless invention of the scholarly mind.
So much for the metaphysical traits of God! From a practical religion standpoint, the metaphysical creation they present for our worship is nothing more than a pointless invention of an academic mind.
What shall we now say of the attributes called moral? Pragmatically, they stand on an entirely different footing. They positively determine fear and hope and expectation, and are foundations for the saintly life. It needs but a glance at them to show how great is their significance.
What can we say about moral attributes now? Practically, they are on a completely different level. They directly influence fear, hope, and expectation, and serve as the basis for a virtuous life. Just a quick look at them reveals how important they really are.
God's holiness, for example: being holy, God can will nothing but the good. Being omnipotent, he can secure its triumph. Being omniscient, he can see us in the dark. Being just, he can punish us for what he sees. Being loving, he can pardon too. Being unalterable, we can count on him securely. These qualities enter into connection with our life, it is highly important that we should be informed concerning them. That God's purpose in creation should be the manifestation of his glory is also an attribute which has definite relations to our practical life. Among other things it has given a definite character to worship in all Christian countries. If dogmatic theology really does prove beyond dispute that a God with characters like these exists, she may well claim to give a solid basis to religious sentiment. But verily, how stands it with her arguments?
God's holiness, for example: being holy, God can will nothing but good. Being all-powerful, He can ensure its success. Being all-knowing, He can see us in the dark. Being just, He can hold us accountable for what He sees. Being loving, He can forgive as well. Being unchanging, we can rely on Him with confidence. These qualities are connected to our lives, so it's really important that we understand them. The idea that God's purpose in creation is to show His glory also directly relates to our everyday lives. It has shaped the way worship is conducted in all Christian countries. If dogmatic theology can truly prove without doubt that a God with these qualities exists, it can indeed claim to provide a solid foundation for religious belief. But truly, how strong are her arguments?
It stands with them as ill as with the arguments for his existence. Not only do post-Kantian idealists reject them root and branch, but it is a plain historic fact that they never have converted any one who has found in the moral complexion of the world, as he experienced it, reasons for doubting that a good God can have framed it. To prove God's goodness by the scholastic argument that there is no non-being in his essence would sound to such a witness simply silly.
It stands with them as poorly as with the arguments for his existence. Not only do post-Kantian idealists completely reject them, but it's a clear historical fact that they have never convinced anyone who has found reasons to doubt that a good God could have created the moral state of the world as they have experienced it. Trying to prove God's goodness with the scholastic argument that non-being is not part of his essence would just sound ridiculous to such a witness.
No! the book of Job went over this whole matter once for all and definitively. Ratiocination is a relatively superficial and unreal path to the deity: “I will lay mine hand upon my mouth; I have heard of Thee by the hearing of the ear, but now mine eye seeth Thee.” An intellect perplexed and baffled, yet a trustful sense of presence—such is the situation of the man who is sincere with himself and with the facts, but who remains religious still.296
No! The book of Job addressed this whole issue once and for all. Reasoning is a fairly superficial and unrealistic way to connect with the divine: "I will cover my mouth; I’ve heard about You before, but now I truly see You." An intellect that is confused and bewildered, yet a faithful sense of presence—this is the state of someone who is honest with themselves and the facts, yet still holds onto their faith.296
We must therefore, I think, bid a definitive good-by to dogmatic theology. In all sincerity our faith must do without that warrant. Modern idealism, I repeat, has said good-by to this theology forever. Can modern idealism give faith a better warrant, or must she still rely on her poor self for witness?
We must therefore, I think, say a final goodbye to dogmatic theology. Honestly, our faith needs to move on without that support. Modern idealism, I insist, has closed the door on this theology for good. Can modern idealism provide faith with a better foundation, or does it still have to depend on itself for validation?
The basis of modern idealism is Kant's doctrine of the [pg 449] Transcendental Ego of Apperception. By this formidable term Kant merely meant the fact that the consciousness “I think them” must (potentially or actually) accompany all our objects. Former skeptics had said as much, but the “I” in question had remained for them identified with the personal individual. Kant abstracted and depersonalized it, and made it the most universal of all his categories, although for Kant himself the Transcendental Ego had no theological implications.
The foundation of modern idealism is Kant's idea of the [pg 449] Transcendental Ego of Apperception. By this complex term, Kant simply meant that the consciousness represented by "I think they" must (either potentially or actually) accompany all our experiences. Earlier skeptics had claimed something similar, but they identified the “I” with the individual person. Kant took it a step further, abstracting and depersonalizing it, making it the most universal of all his concepts, even though for Kant himself the Transcendental Ego had no theological significance.
It was reserved for his successors to convert Kant's notion of Bewusstsein überhaupt, or abstract consciousness, into an infinite concrete self-consciousness which is the soul of the world, and in which our sundry personal self-consciousnesses have their being. It would lead me into technicalities to show you even briefly how this transformation was in point of fact effected. Suffice it to say that in the Hegelian school, which to-day so deeply influences both British and American thinking, two principles have borne the brunt of the operation.
It fell to his successors to turn Kant's idea of Consciousness at all, or abstract consciousness, into an endless concrete self-consciousness that embodies the soul of the world, and where our various personal self-consciousnesses exist. Explaining how this transformation actually happened would get quite technical, but it's enough to say that within the Hegelian school, which greatly influences contemporary British and American thought, two key principles have driven this change.
The first of these principles is that the old logic of identity never gives us more than a post-mortem dissection of disjecta membra, and that the fullness of life can be construed to thought only by recognizing that every object which our thought may propose to itself involves the notion of some other object which seems at first to negate the first one.
The first of these principles is that the old logic of identity never provides more than a post-mortem analysis of scattered fragments, and that the richness of life can only be understood by acknowledging that every object our thoughts consider involves the idea of another object that initially seems to contradict the first one.
The second principle is that to be conscious of a negation is already virtually to be beyond it. The mere asking of a question or expression of a dissatisfaction proves that the answer or the satisfaction is already imminent; the finite, realized as such, is already the infinite in posse.
The second principle is that being aware of a negation is essentially to be beyond it. Just asking a question or expressing dissatisfaction indicates that the answer or satisfaction is already on the way; the finite, recognized as such, is already the infinite in the works.
Applying these principles, we seem to get a propulsive force into our logic which the ordinary logic of a bare, [pg 450] stark self-identity in each thing never attains to. The objects of our thought now act within our thought, act as objects act when given in experience. They change and develop. They introduce something other than themselves along with them; and this other, at first only ideal or potential, presently proves itself also to be actual. It supersedes the thing at first supposed, and both verifies and corrects it, in developing the fullness of its meaning.
By applying these principles, we seem to inject a driving force into our reasoning that regular logic, with its simplistic and rigid self-identity of each object, never achieves. The objects of our thoughts now take action within our minds, similar to how objects behave when we encounter them in real life. They evolve and grow. They bring along something beyond themselves; initially, this is just an idea or a possibility, but it soon proves to be real as well. It replaces the original notion we had and both confirms and refines it, revealing the full depth of its meaning.
The program is excellent; the universe is a place where things are followed by other things that both correct and fulfill them; and a logic which gave us something like this movement of fact would express truth far better than the traditional school-logic, which never gets of its own accord from anything to anything else, and registers only predictions and subsumptions, or static resemblances and differences. Nothing could be more unlike the methods of dogmatic theology than those of this new logic. Let me quote in illustration some passages from the Scottish transcendentalist whom I have already named.
The program is excellent; the universe is a place where one thing leads to another, correcting and fulfilling it; and a logic that provides us with this kind of factual movement would express truth much better than traditional school logic, which never independently connects one thing to another and only tracks predictions and categorizations, or static similarities and differences. Nothing could be more different from the approaches of dogmatic theology than those of this new logic. Let me quote some passages for illustration from the Scottish transcendentalist I’ve already mentioned.
“How are we to conceive,” Principal Caird writes, “of the reality in which all intelligence rests?” He replies: “Two things may without difficulty be proved, viz., that this reality is an absolute Spirit, and conversely that it is only in communion with this absolute Spirit or Intelligence that the finite Spirit can realize itself. It is absolute; for the faintest movement of human intelligence would be arrested, if it did not presuppose the absolute reality of intelligence, of thought itself. Doubt or denial themselves presuppose and indirectly affirm it. When I pronounce anything to be true, I pronounce it, indeed, to be relative to thought, but not to be relative to my thought, or to the thought of any other individual mind. From the existence of all individual minds as such I can abstract; I can think them away. But that which I cannot think away is thought or self-consciousness itself, in its independence [pg 451]and absoluteness, or, in other words, an Absolute Thought or Self-Consciousness.”
“How are we supposed to understand,” Principal Caird says, “what's the reality behind all intelligence?” He responds: “There are two things that can be easily proven: first, that this reality is an absolute Spirit, and second, that the only way the finite Spirit can understand itself is by connecting with this absolute Spirit or Intelligence. It is absolute; even the smallest action of human intelligence would stop if it didn’t depend on the absolute reality of intelligence and thought itself. Even doubts or denials assume and subtly affirm it. When I say something is true, I mean it is relative to thought, but not just to my thought or the thought of any other person. I can forget that individual minds exist; I can think of them as nonexistent. But what I cannot ignore is thought or self-consciousness itself, in its independence [pg 451]and absolute nature, or, in other words, an Absolute Thought or Self-Consciousness.”
Here, you see, Principal Caird makes the transition which Kant did not make: he converts the omnipresence of consciousness in general as a condition of “truth” being anywhere possible, into an omnipresent universal consciousness, which he identifies with God in his concreteness. He next proceeds to use the principle that to acknowledge your limits is in essence to be beyond them; and makes the transition to the religious experience of individuals in the following words:—
Here, you see, Principal Caird makes the transition that Kant didn't make: he turns the idea of consciousness being everywhere as a condition for “truth” to exist into a universally present consciousness, which he identifies with God in a tangible way. He then uses the principle that recognizing your limits is essentially transcending them; and moves into the individual religious experience with the following words:—
“If [Man] were only a creature of transient sensations and impulses, of an ever coming and going succession of intuitions, fancies, feelings, then nothing could ever have for him the character of objective truth or reality. But it is the prerogative of man's spiritual nature that he can yield himself up to a thought and will that are infinitely larger than his own. As a thinking, self-conscious being, indeed, he may be said, by his very nature, to live in the atmosphere of the Universal Life. As a thinking being, it is possible for me to suppress and quell in my consciousness every movement of self-assertion, every notion and opinion that is merely mine, every desire that belongs to me as this particular Self, and to become the pure medium of a thought that is universal—in one word, to live no more my own life, but let my consciousness be possessed and suffused by the Infinite and Eternal life of spirit. And yet it is just in this renunciation of self that I truly gain myself, or realize the highest possibilities of my own nature. For whilst in one sense we give up self to live the universal and absolute life of reason, yet that to which we thus surrender ourselves is in reality our truer self. The life of absolute reason is not a life that is foreign to us.”
“If people were merely driven by fleeting sensations and impulses, constantly experiencing a stream of intuitions, whims, and feelings, then nothing could hold any true objective meaning or reality for them. However, a unique aspect of human nature allows us to connect with thoughts and wills that are much larger than ourselves. As self-aware beings, we can be said to exist within the realm of Universal Life. It’s possible for me, as a thinking person, to suppress and quiet every impulse of self-assertion, every personal idea and opinion, every desire related to my individual Self, and instead become a clear channel for universal thoughts—essentially, to stop living my own life and allow my consciousness to be filled and influenced by the Infinite and Eternal life of the spirit. Yet, it is precisely by letting go of self that I truly find myself and unlock the highest potential of my nature. While it may seem like we are surrendering ourselves to live a universal and absolute life of reason, what we are really yielding to is our truest self. The life of absolute reason is not something foreign to us.”
Nevertheless, Principal Caird goes on to say, so far as we are able outwardly to realize this doctrine, the balm it offers remains incomplete. Whatever we may be in posse, the very best of us in actu falls very short of [pg 452] being absolutely divine. Social morality, love, and self-sacrifice even, merge our Self only in some other finite self or selves. They do not quite identify it with the Infinite. Man's ideal destiny, infinite in abstract logic, might thus seem in practice forever unrealizable.
Nevertheless, Principal Caird goes on to say that, as much as we can outwardly grasp this idea, the comfort it provides is still lacking. No matter what we might be in potential, the very best of us in action falls far short of being completely divine. Social morality, love, and even self-sacrifice only connect our Self to other finite selves. They don’t fully align it with the Infinite. While man's ideal destiny is infinite in theory, it might seem practically impossible to achieve.
“Is there, then,” our author continues, “no solution of the contradiction between the ideal and the actual? We answer, There is such a solution, but in order to reach it we are carried beyond the sphere of morality into that of religion. It may be said to be the essential characteristic of religion as contrasted with morality, that it changes aspiration into fruition, anticipation into realization; that instead of leaving man in the interminable pursuit of a vanishing ideal, it makes him the actual partaker of a divine or infinite life. Whether we view religion from the human side or the divine—as the surrender of the soul to God, or as the life of God in the soul—in either aspect it is of its very essence that the Infinite has ceased to be a far-off vision, and has become a present reality. The very first pulsation of the spiritual life, when we rightly apprehend its significance, is the indication that the division between the Spirit and its object has vanished, that the ideal has become real, that the finite has reached its goal and become suffused with the presence and life of the Infinite.
“Is there, then,” our author continues, “Is there really no solution to the gap between the ideal and reality? We say there is a solution, but to find it, we need to move beyond morality into the realm of religion. The main difference between religion and morality is that religion turns aspirations into reality and anticipation into fulfillment. Instead of leaving people in a constant pursuit of a fleeting ideal, it enables them to actually experience a divine or infinite life. Whether we view religion from a human angle or a divine one—like surrendering the soul to God or experiencing God's life within the soul—in either case, it signifies that the Infinite is no longer a distant dream but a present reality. The very first heartbeat of spiritual life, once we truly grasp its meaning, reveals that the divide between the Spirit and its object has vanished, that the ideal has become real, and that the finite has arrived at its destination, filled with the presence and life of the Infinite.
“Oneness of mind and will with the divine mind and will is not the future hope and aim of religion, but its very beginning and birth in the soul. To enter on the religious life is to terminate the struggle. In that act which constitutes the beginning of the religious life—call it faith, or trust, or self-surrender, or by whatever name you will—there is involved the identification of the finite with a life which is eternally realized. It is true indeed that the religious life is progressive; but understood in the light of the foregoing idea, religious progress is not progress towards, but within the sphere of the Infinite. It is not the vain attempt by endless finite additions or increments to become possessed of infinite wealth, but it is the endeavor, by the constant exercise of spiritual activity, to appropriate that infinite inheritance of which we are already in [pg 453]possession. The whole future of the religious life is given in its beginning, but it is given implicitly. The position of the man who has entered on the religious life is that evil, error, imperfection, do not really belong to him: they are excrescences which have no organic relation to his true nature: they are already virtually, as they will be actually, suppressed and annulled, and in the very process of being annulled they become the means of spiritual progress. Though he is not exempt from temptation and conflict, [yet] in that inner sphere in which his true life lies, the struggle is over, the victory already achieved. It is not a finite but an infinite life which the spirit lives. Every pulse-beat of its [existence] is the expression and realization of the life of God.”297
“The connection between our mind and will and the divine mind and will isn’t just a future goal of religion; it’s actually the very beginning of our spiritual journey. Starting this religious life means ending the struggle. The act that marks the start of this journey—whether you call it faith, trust, self-surrender, or something else—involves merging our limited experience with a life that is eternally real. While the religious life progresses, this understanding shows that religious progress isn’t moving towards something, but rather within the Infinite. It’s not just a scattered effort to gain infinite wealth; it’s about actively claiming the infinite inheritance we already possess through ongoing spiritual practice. [pg 453] The entire future of the religious life is found in its beginning, but it's given implicitly. A person who has embraced the religious life understands that evil, errors, and imperfections don’t truly define them; they’re just offshoots that have no real connection to their true nature. These aspects are already on their way to being suppressed and removed, and during this process, they become tools for spiritual growth. Even though they still face temptation and conflict, in that inner space where their true life exists, the struggle is over, and victory has already been achieved. It’s not a limited but an infinite life that the spirit experiences. Every moment of its existence reflects and realizes the life of God.”297
You will readily admit that no description of the phenomena of the religious consciousness could be better than these words of your lamented preacher and philosopher. They reproduce the very rapture of those crises of conversion of which we have been hearing; they utter what the mystic felt but was unable to communicate; and the saint, in hearing them, recognizes his own experience. It is indeed gratifying to find the content of religion reported so unanimously. But when all is said and done, has Principal Caird—and I only use him as an example of that whole mode of thinking—transcended the sphere of feeling and of the direct experience of the individual, and laid the foundations of religion in impartial reason? Has he made religion universal by coercive reasoning, transformed it from a private faith into a public certainty? Has he rescued its affirmations from obscurity and mystery?
You would easily agree that no description of the phenomena of religious consciousness could be better than these words from your beloved preacher and philosopher. They capture the true excitement of those moments of conversion we've been discussing; they express what the mystic felt but couldn't convey, and the saint, upon hearing them, recognizes his own experience. It's truly rewarding to see the essence of religion reflected so consistently. But when all is said and done, has Principal Caird—and I mention him merely as an illustration of that entire way of thinking—gone beyond the realm of feeling and individual experience, and established the foundations of religion on objective reason? Has he made religion universal through compelling reasoning, turning it from a private belief into a public certainty? Has he clarified its assertions, freeing them from confusion and mystery?
I believe that he has done nothing of the kind, but that he has simply reaffirmed the individual's experiences in a more generalized vocabulary. And again, I can be [pg 454] excused from proving technically that the transcendentalist reasonings fail to make religion universal, for I can point to the plain fact that a majority of scholars, even religiously disposed ones, stubbornly refuse to treat them as convincing. The whole of Germany, one may say, has positively rejected the Hegelian argumentation. As for Scotland, I need only mention Professor Fraser's and Professor Pringle-Pattison's memorable criticisms, with which so many of you are familiar.298 Once more, I ask, if transcendental idealism were as objectively and absolutely rational as it pretends to be, could it possibly fail so egregiously to be persuasive?
I believe that he hasn’t done anything like that; he has just put individual experiences into more general terms. Again, I don’t need to technically prove that transcendentalist arguments fail to make religion universal because I can highlight the simple fact that most scholars, even those with religious leanings, stubbornly refuse to find them convincing. One could say that all of Germany has outright rejected Hegelian reasoning. As for Scotland, I just need to mention Professor Fraser's and Professor Pringle-Pattison's notable criticisms, which many of you know well. Once again, I ask, if transcendental idealism were truly as rational and objective as it claims to be, how could it possibly fail to be so unconvincing?
What religion reports, you must remember, always purports to be a fact of experience: the divine is actually present, religion says, and between it and ourselves relations of give and take are actual. If definite perceptions of fact like this cannot stand upon their own feet, [pg 455] surely abstract reasoning cannot give them the support they are in need of. Conceptual processes can class facts, define them, interpret them; but they do not produce them, nor can they reproduce their individuality. There is always a plus, a thisness, which feeling alone can answer for. Philosophy in this sphere is thus a secondary function, unable to warrant faith's veracity, and so I revert to the thesis which I announced at the beginning of this lecture.
What religion reports, you have to remember, always claims to be a fact of experience: religion says that the divine is genuinely present, and there is an actual give-and-take relationship between it and us. If concrete perceptions of fact like this can't stand on their own, surely abstract reasoning can't provide the support they need. Conceptual processes can categorize facts, define them, and interpret them; but they don't create them, nor can they replicate their uniqueness. There's always a plus, a thisness, that only feeling can account for. Philosophy in this area is therefore a secondary function, unable to guarantee the truth of faith, and so I return to the thesis I stated at the beginning of this lecture.
In all sad sincerity I think we must conclude that the attempt to demonstrate by purely intellectual processes the truth of the deliverances of direct religious experience is absolutely hopeless.
In all honesty, I believe we have to admit that trying to prove the truths from direct religious experiences using only intellectual methods is completely pointless.
It would be unfair to philosophy, however, to leave her under this negative sentence. Let me close, then, by briefly enumerating what she can do for religion. If she will abandon metaphysics and deduction for criticism and induction, and frankly transform herself from theology into science of religions, she can make herself enormously useful.
It would be unfair to philosophy, however, to leave it in this negative light. Let me conclude, then, by briefly listing what it can do for religion. If it abandons metaphysics and deduction for criticism and induction, and openly transforms from theology into the science of religions, it can become incredibly useful.
The spontaneous intellect of man always defines the divine which it feels in ways that harmonize with its temporary intellectual prepossessions. Philosophy can by comparison eliminate the local and the accidental from these definitions. Both from dogma and from worship she can remove historic incrustations. By confronting the spontaneous religious constructions with the results of natural science, philosophy can also eliminate doctrines that are now known to be scientifically absurd or incongruous.
The natural intellect of humans always describes the divine they sense in ways that align with their current intellectual biases. Philosophy, in contrast, can strip away the local and the incidental from these descriptions. It can also clear away historical layers from both dogma and worship. By comparing spontaneous religious ideas with findings from natural science, philosophy can dismiss beliefs that are now recognized as scientifically unreasonable or inconsistent.
Sifting out in this way unworthy formulations, she can leave a residuum of conceptions that at least are possible. With these she can deal as hypotheses, testing them in [pg 456] all the manners, whether negative or positive, by which hypotheses are ever tested. She can reduce their number, as some are found more open to objection. She can perhaps become the champion of one which she picks out as being the most closely verified or verifiable. She can refine upon the definition of this hypothesis, distinguishing between what is innocent over-belief and symbolism in the expression of it, and what is to be literally taken. As a result, she can offer mediation between different believers, and help to bring about consensus of opinion. She can do this the more successfully, the better she discriminates the common and essential from the individual and local elements of the religious beliefs which she compares.
By filtering out unworthy ideas this way, she can identify a set of concepts that are at least plausible. With these, she can treat them as hypotheses, testing them in [pg 456] all the ways that hypotheses are typically tested, whether it's through negative or positive means. She can narrow them down since some will be more open to criticism. She might even become the advocate for one that she identifies as being the most closely verified or verifiable. She can further refine the definition of this hypothesis, distinguishing between what is harmless over-belief and symbolism in its expression, and what should be taken literally. As a result, she can mediate between different believers and help create a consensus of opinion. The more effectively she differentiates the common and essential elements from the individual and local aspects of the religious beliefs she examines, the more successful she will be at this.
I do not see why a critical Science of Religions of this sort might not eventually command as general a public adhesion as is commanded by a physical science. Even the personally non-religious might accept its conclusions on trust, much as blind persons now accept the facts of optics—it might appear as foolish to refuse them. Yet as the science of optics has to be fed in the first instance, and continually verified later, by facts experienced by seeing persons; so the science of religions would depend for its original material on facts of personal experience, and would have to square itself with personal experience through all its critical reconstructions. It could never get away from concrete life, or work in a conceptual vacuum. It would forever have to confess, as every science confesses, that the subtlety of nature flies beyond it, and that its formulas are but approximations. Philosophy lives in words, but truth and fact well up into our lives in ways that exceed verbal formulation. There is in the living act of perception always something that glimmers and twinkles and will not be caught, and for which reflection [pg 457] comes too late. No one knows this as well as the philosopher. He must fire his volley of new vocables out of his conceptual shotgun, for his profession condemns him to this industry, but he secretly knows the hollowness and irrelevancy. His formulas are like stereoscopic or kinetoscopic photographs seen outside the instrument; they lack the depth, the motion, the vitality. In the religious sphere, in particular, belief that formulas are true can never wholly take the place of personal experience.
I don't see why a critical Science of Religions like this couldn't eventually gain as much public support as physical science does. Even those who are personally non-religious might trust its conclusions, similar to how blind people accept the facts of optics—it would seem foolish to reject them. However, just like the science of optics relies initially on, and is continually verified by, observations from sighted individuals, the science of religions would need to base its foundational material on personal experiences and would constantly have to align itself with those experiences through its critical analysis. It could never escape from real life or operate in a conceptual vacuum. It would always have to acknowledge, as all sciences do, that the complexity of nature surpasses its understanding and that its theories are merely approximations. Philosophy resides in language, but truth and facts emerge in our lives in ways that go beyond what can be expressed in words. There’s always something fleeting and elusive in the act of perception that can't be fully captured, and reflection comes too late for it. No one understands this better than the philosopher. He must launch his barrage of new terms from his conceptual arsenal, as his job demands it, but deep down, he knows how empty and irrelevant they can be. His theories are like stereoscopic or kinetoscopic images viewed outside the device; they lack depth, motion, and vitality. In the realm of religion, especially, believing that theories are true can never fully replace personal experience.
In my next lecture I will try to complete my rough description of religious experience; and in the lecture after that, which is the last one, I will try my own hand at formulating conceptually the truth to which it is a witness.
In my next lecture, I will attempt to finish my basic description of religious experience; and in the following lecture, which is the last one, I will try to formulate conceptually the truth that it represents.
Lecture 19. Other Characteristics.
We have wound our way back, after our excursion through mysticism and philosophy, to where we were before: the uses of religion, its uses to the individual who has it, and the uses of the individual himself to the world, are the best arguments that truth is in it. We return to the empirical philosophy: the true is what works well, even though the qualification “on the whole” may always have to be added. In this lecture we must revert to description again, and finish our picture of the religious consciousness by a word about some of its other characteristic elements. Then, in a final lecture, we shall be free to make a general review and draw our independent conclusions.
We have made our way back, after exploring mysticism and philosophy, to where we started: the benefits of religion, its significance for the individual who practices it, and the value of that individual to the world, are the strongest evidence that truth is found in it. We return to empirical philosophy: what’s true is what works, even if we always need to add the qualification "overall". In this lecture, we need to go back to description and complete our depiction of religious consciousness with a mention of some of its other key elements. Then, in the final lecture, we’ll be able to review everything and share our own conclusions.
The first point I will speak of is the part which the æsthetic life plays in determining one's choice of a religion. Men, I said awhile ago, involuntarily intellectualize their religious experience. They need formulas, just as they need fellowship in worship. I spoke, therefore, too contemptuously of the pragmatic uselessness of the famous scholastic list of attributes of the deity, for they have one use which I neglected to consider. The eloquent passage in which Newman enumerates them299 puts us on the track of it. Intoning them as he would intone a cathedral service, he shows how high is their æsthetic value. It enriches our bare piety to carry these exalted and mysterious verbal additions just as it enriches [pg 459] a church to have an organ and old brasses, marbles and frescoes and stained windows. Epithets lend an atmosphere and overtones to our devotion. They are like a hymn of praise and service of glory, and may sound the more sublime for being incomprehensible. Minds like Newman's300 grow as jealous of their credit as heathen priests are of that of the jewelry and ornaments that blaze upon their idols.
The first point I want to discuss is how the aesthetic life influences one’s choice of religion. As I mentioned earlier, people unconsciously intellectualize their religious experiences. They need specific formulas, just like they need a sense of community when worshiping. So, I was too dismissive of the practical uselessness of the well-known scholastic list of divine attributes, because they do have one important function that I didn't take into account. The powerful passage where Newman lists them 299 reveals this. By reciting them like he would a cathedral service, he demonstrates their high aesthetic value. It enhances our simple devotion to carry these elevated and mysterious phrases, just like a church is enriched by having an organ, old brass fixtures, marble, frescoes, and stained glass windows. Descriptive terms add an atmosphere and depth to our devotion. They are like a hymn of praise and an expression of glory, and they can sound even more profound for being hard to understand. Intellectuals like Newman 300 become as protective of their prestige as pagan priests are of the jewelry and decorations that shine on their idols.
Among the buildings-out of religion which the mind spontaneously indulges in, the æsthetic motive must never be forgotten. I promised to say nothing of ecclesiastical systems in these lectures. I may be allowed, however, to put in a word at this point on the way in which their satisfaction of certain æsthetic needs contributes to their hold on human nature. Although some persons aim most at intellectual purity and simplification, for others richness is the supreme imaginative requirement.301 When one's mind is strongly of this type, an individual religion will hardly serve the purpose. The inner need is rather [pg 460] of something institutional and complex, majestic in the hierarchic interrelatedness of its parts, with authority descending from stage to stage, and at every stage objects for adjectives of mystery and splendor, derived in the last resort from the Godhead who is the fountain and culmination of the system. One feels then as if in presence of some vast incrusted work of jewelry or architecture; one hears the multitudinous liturgical appeal; one gets the honorific vibration coming from every quarter. Compared with such a noble complexity, in which ascending and descending movements seem in no way to jar upon stability, in which no single item, however humble, is insignificant, because so many august institutions hold it in its place, how flat does evangelical Protestantism appear, how bare the atmosphere of those isolated religious lives whose boast it is that “man in the bush with God may meet.”302 What a pulverization and leveling of what a gloriously piled-up structure! To an imagination used to the perspectives of dignity and glory, the naked gospel scheme seems to offer an almshouse for a palace.
Among the buildings of religion that the mind naturally engages with, the aesthetic aspect should never be overlooked. I promised not to discuss ecclesiastical systems in these lectures. However, I’d like to mention how their ability to fulfill certain aesthetic needs helps maintain their connection to human nature. While some people focus on intellectual clarity and simplicity, for others, wealth is the ultimate imaginative requirement.301 When someone’s mind leans heavily in this direction, a singular religion is unlikely to fulfill that need. The inner craving is more for something institutional and intricate, grand in the hierarchical relationships of its components, with authority flowing from one level to the next, and at every level, objects that evoke mystery and splendor, ultimately grounded in the divine source that is the foundation and peak of the system. One feels as if they are in the presence of a massive, ornate piece of jewelry or architecture; one hears the diverse liturgical calls; one feels the reverberating respect coming from all around. In comparison to such a magnificent complexity, where upward and downward movements seamlessly coexist without disrupting stability, and where no single aspect, no matter how humble, is insignificant—because so many revered institutions uphold it—how dull does evangelical Protestantism seem, how bare the atmosphere of those isolated religious lives that pride themselves on the idea that “a person in the wilderness might encounter God.”302 What a fragmentation and flattening of what has been a beautifully layered structure! To an imagination accustomed to perspectives of dignity and grandeur, the bare gospel framework feels like a homeless shelter compared to a palace.
It is much like the patriotic sentiment of those brought up in ancient empires. How many emotions must be frustrated of their object, when one gives up the titles of dignity, the crimson lights and blare of brass, the gold embroidery, the plumed troops, the fear and trembling, and puts up with a president in a black coat who shakes hands with you, and comes, it may be, from a “home” upon a veldt or prairie with one sitting-room and a Bible on its centre-table. It pauperizes the monarchical imagination!
It's a lot like the patriotic feelings of those raised in ancient empires. Just think of the emotions that must be held back when someone gives up titles of nobility, dazzling lights, fanfare, golden embroidery, feathered troops, and the fear and awe, only to be left with a president in a black suit who shakes your hand and might come from a “home” on a vast plain or prairie, with just one living room and a Bible on the coffee table. It really diminishes the royal imagination!
The strength of these æsthetic sentiments makes it [pg 461] rigorously impossible, it seems to me, that Protestantism, however superior in spiritual profundity it may be to Catholicism, should at the present day succeed in making many converts from the more venerable ecclesiasticism. The latter offers a so much richer pasturage and shade to the fancy, has so many cells with so many different kinds of honey, is so indulgent in its multiform appeals to human nature, that Protestantism will always show to Catholic eyes the almshouse physiognomy. The bitter negativity of it is to the Catholic mind incomprehensible. To intellectual Catholics many of the antiquated beliefs and practices to which the Church gives countenance are, if taken literally, as childish as they are to Protestants. But they are childish in the pleasing sense of “childlike”—innocent and amiable, and worthy to be smiled on in consideration of the undeveloped condition of the dear people's intellects. To the Protestant, on the contrary, they are childish in the sense of being idiotic falsehoods. He must stamp out their delicate and lovable redundancy, leaving the Catholic to shudder at his literalness. He appears to the latter as morose as if he were some hard-eyed, numb, monotonous kind of reptile. The two will never understand each other—their centres of emotional energy are too different. Rigorous truth and human nature's intricacies are always in need of a mutual interpreter.303 So much for the æsthetic diversities in the religious consciousness.
The strength of these aesthetic feelings makes it [pg 461] seem impossible, in my opinion, for Protestantism, no matter how much deeper it may be spiritually than Catholicism, to attract many converts from the more established traditions today. The latter provides a much richer source of inspiration and comfort, offers numerous different experiences, and caters extensively to human nature, which makes Protestantism appear to Catholic eyes like a charity organization. The harsh negativity of it is unfathomable to a Catholic mind. To intellectual Catholics, many of the outdated beliefs and practices that the Church supports are, when taken literally, just as childish as they are to Protestants. But they are childish in the endearing sense of being “childlike”—innocent and charming, and deserving of a smile due to the underdeveloped state of people's intellects. To Protestants, on the other hand, they seem childish in a sense that they are foolish falsehoods. They feel the need to eliminate the delicate and lovable aspects, leaving the Catholic to recoil at their literalness. They come off as grim, almost like some cold, unfeeling, monotonous reptile to the Catholic. The two will never really understand each other—their emotional foundations are just too different. The demands of strict truth and the complexities of human nature always require someone to bridge the gap. 303 So much for the aesthetic differences in religious experiences.
In most books on religion, three things are represented as its most essential elements. These are Sacrifice, Confession, and Prayer. I must say a word in turn of each of these elements, though briefly. First of Sacrifice.
In most books about religion, three things are seen as its most important elements. These are Sacrifice, Confession, and Prayer. I’ll say a brief word about each of these elements, starting with Sacrifice.
Sacrifices to gods are omnipresent in primeval worship; but, as cults have grown refined, burnt offerings and the blood of he-goats have been superseded by sacrifices more spiritual in their nature. Judaism, Islam, and Buddhism get along without ritual sacrifice; so does Christianity, save in so far as the notion is preserved in transfigured form in the mystery of Christ's atonement. These religions substitute offerings of the heart, renunciations of the inner self, for all those vain oblations. In the ascetic practices which Islam, Buddhism, and the older Christianity encourage we see how indestructible is the idea that sacrifice of some sort is a religious exercise. In lecturing on asceticism I spoke of its significance as symbolic of the sacrifices which life, whenever it is taken strenuously, calls for.304 But, as I said my say about those, and as these lectures expressly avoid earlier religious usages and questions of derivation, I will pass from the subject of Sacrifice altogether and turn to that of Confession.
Sacrifices to gods are everywhere in ancient worship; however, as religious practices have evolved, burnt offerings and the blood of male goats have been replaced by more spiritual forms of sacrifice. Judaism, Islam, and Buddhism do without ritual sacrifice, and Christianity does too, except in the way the concept is transformed in the mystery of Christ's atonement. These faiths offer up heartfelt offerings and renunciations of the inner self instead of those empty gestures. In the ascetic practices promoted by Islam, Buddhism, and early Christianity, we see how lasting the notion is that some form of sacrifice is a religious practice. In my discussions on asceticism, I highlighted its importance as a symbol of the sacrifices that life demands when approached earnestly. But, having addressed those points and since these lectures specifically steer clear of earlier religious practices and questions of origin, I'll move away from the topic of Sacrifice and shift focus to Confession.
In regard to Confession I will also be most brief, saying my word about it psychologically, not historically. Not nearly as widespread as sacrifice, it corresponds to a more inward and moral stage of sentiment. It is part of the general system of purgation and cleansing which one feels one's self in need of, in order to be in right relations to one's deity. For him who confesses, shams are over and realities have begun; he has exteriorized his rottenness. If he has not actually got rid of it, he at least [pg 463] no longer smears it over with a hypocritical show of virtue—he lives at least upon a basis of veracity. The complete decay of the practice of confession in Anglo-Saxon communities is a little hard to account for. Reaction against popery is of course the historic explanation, for in popery confession went with penances and absolution, and other inadmissible practices. But on the side of the sinner himself it seems as if the need ought to have been too great to accept so summary a refusal of its satisfaction. One would think that in more men the shell of secrecy would have had to open, the pent-in abscess to burst and gain relief, even though the ear that heard the confession were unworthy. The Catholic church, for obvious utilitarian reasons, has substituted auricular confession to one priest for the more radical act of public confession. We English-speaking Protestants, in the general self-reliance and unsociability of our nature, seem to find it enough if we take God alone into our confidence.305
Regarding confession, I’ll be brief and focus on it psychologically rather than historically. It’s not nearly as common as sacrifice; it represents a more internal and moral stage of feeling. It’s part of the overall process of cleansing and purging that a person realizes they need to maintain a proper relationship with their deity. For someone who confesses, the pretense is gone, and reality has begun; they’ve laid bare their flaws. Even if they haven’t completely rid themselves of these flaws, at least they no longer cover them up with a false show of virtue—they live based on honesty. The decline of confession practices in English-speaking communities is somewhat puzzling. The historical reason is, of course, the backlash against Catholicism, where confession was tied to penances, absolution, and other unacceptable practices. However, it seems that for the sinner, the need for confession should have been strong enough to push back against such a complete dismissal of its fulfillment. You’d think that more people would have found the need to open up and release their pent-up emotions, even if the person hearing their confession was unworthy. For practical reasons, the Catholic Church has replaced public confession with private confession to a single priest. We English-speaking Protestants, in our general self-reliance and tendency to avoid social interaction, seem to be content with confiding only in God.
The next topic on which I must comment is Prayer,—and this time it must be less briefly. We have heard much talk of late against prayer, especially against prayers for better weather and for the recovery of sick people. As regards prayers for the sick, if any medical fact can be considered to stand firm, it is that in certain environments prayer may contribute to recovery, and should be encouraged as a therapeutic measure. Being a normal factor of moral health in the person, its omission would be deleterious. The case of the weather is different. Notwithstanding the recency of the opposite belief,306 [pg 464] every one now knows that droughts and storms follow from physical antecedents, and that moral appeals cannot avert them. But petitional prayer is only one department of prayer; and if we take the word in the wider sense as meaning every kind of inward communion or conversation with the power recognized as divine, we can easily see that scientific criticism leaves it untouched.
The next topic I need to address is Prayer,—and I’ll go into it a bit more this time. Recently, there's been a lot of discussion against prayer, particularly those asking for better weather and for sick people to recover. Regarding prayers for the sick, if there’s any medical fact that holds true, it’s that in certain situations, prayer can aid in recovery and should be seen as a helpful part of treatment. As a normal part of someone's mental well-being, not practicing it could be harmful. The situation with the weather is different. Despite the recent opposing belief, everyone now understands that droughts and storms are caused by physical factors, and moral pleadings can’t change that. However, petitionary prayer is just one aspect of prayer; if we consider the term more broadly to include all forms of inner connection or conversation with what is recognized as divine, we can easily see that scientific criticism does not affect it.
Prayer in this wide sense is the very soul and essence of religion. “Religion,” says a liberal French theologian, “is an intercourse, a conscious and voluntary relation, entered into by a soul in distress with the mysterious power upon which it feels itself to depend, and upon which its fate is contingent. This intercourse with God is realized by prayer. Prayer is religion in act; that is, prayer is real religion. It is prayer that distinguishes the religious phenomenon from such similar or neighboring phenomena as purely moral or æsthetic sentiment. Religion is nothing if it be not the vital act by which the entire mind seeks to save itself by clinging to the principle from which it draws its life. This act is prayer, by which term I understand no vain exercise of words, no mere repetition of certain sacred formulæ, but the very movement itself of the soul, putting itself in a personal relation of contact with the mysterious power of which it feels the presence,—it may be even before it has a name by which to call it. Wherever this interior prayer is lacking, there is no religion; wherever, on the other hand, this prayer rises and stirs the soul, even in the absence of forms or of doctrines, we have living religion. One sees from this why ‘natural religion,’ so-called, [pg 465] is not properly a religion. It cuts man off from prayer. It leaves him and God in mutual remoteness, with no intimate commerce, no interior dialogue, no interchange, no action of God in man, no return of man to God. At bottom this pretended religion is only a philosophy. Born at epochs of rationalism, of critical investigations, it never was anything but an abstraction. An artificial and dead creation, it reveals to its examiner hardly one of the characters proper to religion.”307
Prayer, in this broad sense, is the essence of religion. “Faith,” a progressive French theologian states, “is a personal and voluntary relationship that a troubled person forms with the mysterious force they feel dependent on, and whose influence shapes their fate. This connection with God becomes real through prayer. Prayer is religion in action; it’s authentic religion. It’s prayer that distinguishes the religious experience from related feelings like purely moral or aesthetic ones. Religion means nothing if it’s not the essential act where the entire mind seeks to save itself by clinging to the principle that gives it life. This act is prayer, which I see not as just empty words or mere repetition of certain sacred phrases, but as the soul's movement, connecting personally with the mysterious power it senses, even before it can name it. Wherever this inner prayer is missing, there is no religion; conversely, wherever this prayer rises and moves the soul, even without specific forms or doctrines, we experience a living religion. This explains why ‘natural religion,’ as it’s called, [pg 465] isn’t truly a religion. It separates people from prayer, leaving them and God distant from each other, with no close interaction, no inner dialogue, no exchange, no action of God within them, and no return of them to God. Ultimately, this so-called religion is merely a philosophy. Emerging during eras of rationalism and critical inquiry, it has always been just an abstraction. An artificial and lifeless construct, it hardly shows any of the real characteristics of religion.”307
It seems to me that the entire series of our lectures proves the truth of M. Sabatier's contention. The religious phenomenon, studied as an inner fact, and apart from ecclesiastical or theological complications, has shown itself to consist everywhere, and at all its stages, in the consciousness which individuals have of an intercourse between themselves and higher powers with which they feel themselves to be related. This intercourse is realized at the time as being both active and mutual. If it be not effective; if it be not a give and take relation; if nothing be really transacted while it lasts; if the world is in no whit different for its having taken place; then prayer, taken in this wide meaning of a sense that something is transacting, is of course a feeling of what is illusory, and religion must on the whole be classed, not simply as containing elements of delusion,—these undoubtedly everywhere exist,—but as being rooted in delusion altogether, just as materialists and atheists have always said it was. At most there might remain, when the direct experiences of prayer were ruled out as false witnesses, some inferential belief that the whole order of existence must have a divine cause. But this way of contemplating nature, pleasing as it would doubtless be [pg 466] to persons of a pious taste, would leave to them but the spectators' part at a play, whereas in experimental religion and the prayerful life, we seem ourselves to be actors, and not in a play, but in a very serious reality.
It seems to me that the whole series of our lectures supports M. Sabatier's argument. The religious phenomenon, examined as an inner experience and separate from church or theological complications, has shown to consist everywhere, at all its stages, in the awareness individuals have of a connection with higher powers they feel linked to. This connection is experienced as both active and mutual. If it isn't effective; if it doesn't involve a give-and-take relationship; if nothing significant happens while it occurs; if the world isn't in any way different because of it; then prayer, understood in this broad sense of a feeling that something is happening, is clearly a sense of something illusory, and religion should be classified not just as having elements of delusion—though those certainly exist everywhere—but as being fundamentally rooted in delusion, just as materialists and atheists have always claimed. At most, when the direct experiences of prayer are dismissed as false witnesses, there might remain some inferred belief that the entire order of existence must have a divine cause. However, this way of viewing nature, while likely pleasing to those with a pious inclination, would leave them with just the role of spectators in a play, while in experiential religion and the prayerful life, we see ourselves as actors, not in a play, but in a very serious reality.
The genuineness of religion is thus indissolubly bound up with the question whether the prayerful consciousness be or be not deceitful. The conviction that something is genuinely transacted in this consciousness is the very core of living religion. As to what is transacted, great differences of opinion have prevailed. The unseen powers have been supposed, and are yet supposed, to do things which no enlightened man can nowadays believe in. It may well prove that the sphere of influence in prayer is subjective exclusively, and that what is immediately changed is only the mind of the praying person. But however our opinion of prayer's effects may come to be limited by criticism, religion, in the vital sense in which these lectures study it, must stand or fall by the persuasion that effects of some sort genuinely do occur. Through prayer, religion insists, things which cannot be realized in any other manner come about: energy which but for prayer would be bound is by prayer set free and operates in some part, be it objective or subjective, of the world of facts.
The authenticity of religion is closely linked to whether the act of praying is genuine or not. The belief that something real happens in this state of awareness is the heart of living religion. There has been much debate about what actually happens during prayer. People have believed— and still believe— that unseen forces can accomplish things that modern thinkers find hard to accept. It might turn out that the impact of prayer is purely subjective and that the only thing that changes is the mindset of the person praying. However, regardless of how limited our views on the effects of prayer may become, religion, in the way these lectures explore it, relies on the belief that some kind of genuine effects do take place. Religion asserts that through prayer, things that cannot happen in any other way actually do: energy that would otherwise be restricted is released through prayer and affects some part, whether objective or subjective, of the reality we experience.
This postulate is strikingly expressed in a letter written by the late Frederic W. H. Myers to a friend, who allows me to quote from it. It shows how independent the prayer-instinct is of usual doctrinal complications. Mr. Myers writes:—
This idea is clearly conveyed in a letter written by the late Frederic W. H. Myers to a friend, who has given me permission to quote from it. It illustrates how the prayer instinct operates independently of typical doctrinal issues. Mr. Myers writes:—
“I am glad that you have asked me about prayer, because I have rather strong ideas on the subject. First consider what are the facts. There exists around us a spiritual universe, and that universe is in actual relation with the material. From the spiritual universe comes the energy which maintains the material; [pg 467]the energy which makes the life of each individual spirit. Our spirits are supported by a perpetual indrawal of this energy, and the vigor of that indrawal is perpetually changing, much as the vigor of our absorption of material nutriment changes from hour to hour.
“I’m glad you brought up prayer because I have strong feelings about it. First, let’s look at the facts. There’s a spiritual universe around us that’s connected to the physical world. This spiritual universe provides the energy that keeps the physical world going; [pg 467]the energy that empowers each individual spirit. Our spirits depend on a constant flow of this energy, and the intensity of that flow changes constantly, just like the amount of physical nourishment we take in varies from hour to hour.
“I call these ‘facts’ because I think that some scheme of this kind is the only one consistent with our actual evidence; too complex to summarize here. How, then, should we act on these facts? Plainly we must endeavor to draw in as much spiritual life as possible, and we must place our minds in any attitude which experience shows to be favorable to such indrawal. Prayer is the general name for that attitude of open and earnest expectancy. If we then ask to whom to pray, the answer (strangely enough) must be that that does not much matter. The prayer is not indeed a purely subjective thing;—it means a real increase in intensity of absorption of spiritual power or grace;—but we do not know enough of what takes place in the spiritual world to know how the prayer operates;—whois cognizant of it, or through what channel the grace is given. Better let children pray to Christ, who is at any rate the highest individual spirit of whom we have any knowledge. But it would be rash to say that Christ himself hears us; while to say that God hears us is merely to restate the first principle,—that grace flows in from the infinite spiritual world.”
“I mention these ‘facts’ because I believe that an approach like this is the only one that matches our actual evidence; it's too complex to summarize here. So, how should we act on these facts? Clearly, we need to absorb as much spiritual energy as possible, and we should position our minds in any way that experience shows is helpful for that absorption. Prayer is the general term for that state of openness and focused anticipation. If we then wonder to whom to pray, the answer (interestingly) is that that doesn't really matter. Prayer isn't just a personal experience; it represents a genuine increase in the absorption of spiritual power or grace;—but we don’t know enough about what happens in the spiritual realm to understand how prayer works;—who is aware of it, or through which channel the grace is given. It’s probably best to let children pray to Christ, who is at least the highest individual spirit we know of. However, it would be irresponsible to say that Christ himself hears us; while to say that God hears us simply restates the fundamental idea,—that grace flows from the infinite spiritual world.”
Let us reserve the question of the truth or falsehood of the belief that power is absorbed until the next lecture, when our dogmatic conclusions, if we have any, must be reached. Let this lecture still confine itself to the description of phenomena; and as a concrete example of an extreme sort, of the way in which the prayerful life may still be led, let me take a case with which most of you must be acquainted, that of George Müller of Bristol, who died in 1898. Müller's prayers were of the crassest petitional order. Early in life he resolved on taking certain Bible promises in literal sincerity, and on letting himself be fed, not by his own worldly foresight, [pg 468] but by the Lord's hand. He had an extraordinarily active and successful career, among the fruits of which were the distribution of over two million copies of the Scripture text, in different languages; the equipment of several hundred missionaries; the circulation of more than a hundred and eleven million of scriptural books, pamphlets, and tracts; the building of five large orphanages, and the keeping and educating of thousands of orphans; finally, the establishment of schools in which over a hundred and twenty-one thousand youthful and adult pupils were taught. In the course of this work Mr. Müller received and administered nearly a million and a half of pounds sterling, and traveled over two hundred thousand miles of sea and land.308 During the sixty-eight years of his ministry, he never owned any property except his clothes and furniture, and cash in hand; and he left, at the age of eighty-six, an estate worth only a hundred and sixty pounds.
Let’s put aside the question of whether the belief that power is absorbed is true or false until the next lecture, when we’ll need to reach our conclusive opinions, if we have any. For now, let’s focus on describing experiences; and as a specific example of how a devoted prayer life can still be lived, I want to discuss someone most of you likely know, George Müller of Bristol, who passed away in 1898. Müller's prayers were very straightforward and direct. Early on, he decided to take certain Bible promises literally and to rely on God for his needs rather than on his own worldly planning. He had an incredibly active and successful life, and among his many achievements were distributing over two million copies of Scripture in various languages, supporting several hundred missionaries, circulating more than one hundred eleven million scriptural books, pamphlets, and tracts, building five large orphanages, and caring for and educating thousands of orphans. He also founded schools where over one hundred twenty-one thousand young and adult students were taught. During this work, Mr. Müller received and managed nearly one and a half million pounds and traveled over two hundred thousand miles by sea and land. Throughout his sixty-eight years of ministry, he never owned any property beyond his clothes and furniture, plus some cash on hand; and when he died at eighty-six, he left behind an estate worth only one hundred sixty pounds.
His method was to let his general wants be publicly known, but not to acquaint other people with the details of his temporary necessities. For the relief of the latter, he prayed directly to the Lord, believing that sooner or later prayers are always answered if one have trust enough. “When I lose such a thing as a key,” he writes, “I ask the Lord to direct me to it, and I look for an answer to my prayer; when a person with whom I have made an appointment does not come, according to the fixed time, and I begin to be inconvenienced by it, I ask the Lord to be pleased to hasten him to me, and I look for an answer; when I do not understand a passage of the word of God, I lift up my heart to the Lord that he would be pleased by his Holy Spirit to instruct me, and I expect to be taught, though I do not fix the time when, and the manner how it should be; when I am going to minister in the Word, I seek help from the Lord, and ... am not cast down, but of good cheer because I look for his assistance.”
His approach was to inform the public of his general needs, but he didn't share the specifics of his immediate needs with others. For those, he prayed directly to the Lord, believing that prayers are eventually answered, as long as one has enough faith. “When I misplace something like a key,” he's writing, “I ask the Lord to guide me toward it, and I look for an answer to my prayer; when someone I have an appointment with doesn’t show up on time and I start to feel inconvenienced, I ask the Lord to hurry them to me, and I seek an answer; when I don’t understand a passage from the Word of God, I lift my heart to the Lord, asking Him to kindly teach me through His Holy Spirit, and I expect to learn, even though I don’t set a specific time or way for it; when I’m about to share the Word, I seek help from the Lord, and … I am not discouraged, but rather hopeful because I look for His assistance.”
Müller's custom was to never run up bills, not even for a week. “As the Lord deals out to us by the day, ... the week's payment might become due and we have no money to meet it; and thus those with whom we deal might be inconvenienced by us, and we be found acting against the commandment of the Lord: ‘Owe no man anything.’ From this day and henceforward whilst the Lord gives to us our supplies by the day, we purpose to pay at once for every article as it is purchased, and never to buy anything except we can pay for it at once, however much it may seem to be needed, and however much those with whom we deal may wish to be paid only by the week.”
Müller always made it a point not to accumulate any bills, not even for a week. “As the Lord provides for us every day, if a week's payment is due and we don’t have the funds to cover it, we could inconvenience those we work with, and we would be going against the Lord’s commandment: ‘Owe no one anything.’ From this day on, as long as the Lord supplies us daily, we plan to pay for every item as we buy it, and we won’t buy anything unless we can pay for it right away, no matter how necessary it might seem, and regardless of how much those we deal with prefer weekly payments.”
The articles needed of which Müller speaks were the food, fuel, etc., of his orphanages. Somehow, near as they often come to going without a meal, they hardly ever seem actually to have done so. “Greater and more manifest nearness of the Lord's presence I have never had than when after breakfast there were no means for dinner for more than a hundred persons; or when after dinner there were no means for the tea, and yet the Lord provided the tea; and all this without one single human being having been informed about our need.... Through Grace my mind is so fully assured of the faithfulness of the Lord, that in the midst of the greatest need, I am enabled in peace to go about my other work. Indeed, did not the Lord give me this, which is the result of trusting in him, I should scarcely be able to work at all; for it is now comparatively a rare thing that a day comes when I am not in need for one or another part of the work.”309
The supplies Müller talked about were food, fuel, and other necessities for his orphanages. Even though they often come close to missing a meal, they almost never actually do. “I've never felt a closer and more evident presence of the Lord than when, after breakfast, we had no food for dinner for over a hundred people; or when, after dinner, we had nothing for tea, yet the Lord provided, all without anyone being informed of our need.... By God's grace, my mind is completely assured of the Lord's faithfulness, so even in the greatest need, I can calmly continue with my other work. In fact, if the Lord didn't give me this assurance from trusting Him, I would hardly be able to work at all; it's rare for a day to pass without me needing something for one part of the work or another.”309
In building his orphanages simply by prayer and faith, Müller affirms that his prime motive was “to have something to point to as a visible proof that our God and Father is the same faithful God that he ever was,—as willing as ever to prove himself the living God, in our day as formerly, to all that put their trust in him.”310 For this reason he refused to borrow money for any of his enterprises. “How does it work [pg 470]when we thus anticipate God by going our own way? We certainly weaken faith instead of increasing it; and each time we work thus a deliverance of our own we find it more and more difficult to trust in God, till at last we give way entirely to our natural fallen reason and unbelief prevails. How different if one is enabled to wait God's own time, and to look alone to him for help and deliverance! When at last help comes, after many seasons of prayer it may be, how sweet it is, and what a present recompense! Dear Christian reader, if you have never walked in this path of obedience before, do so now, and you will then know experimentally the sweetness of the joy which results from it.”311
In creating his orphanages through prayer and faith, Müller highlights that his primary aim was __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. “to have something concrete to show that our God and Father is the same faithful God He has always been—just as willing as ever to prove that He is the living God, now as He was before, to everyone who puts their trust in Him.”310 For this reason, he declined to borrow money for any of his projects. “How does it work [pg 470]when we try to anticipate God by doing things our own way? We definitely weaken our faith instead of strengthening it; and every time we take matters into our own hands, it becomes harder and harder to trust God, until we eventually give in to our natural reasoning, and doubt takes over. It’s so different when we can wait for God’s timing and look only to Him for help and rescue! When assistance finally comes, even after many seasons of prayer, how sweet it is, and what a reward it brings! Dear Christian reader, if you've never walked this path of obedience before, start now, and you will experience the joy that comes from it.”311
When the supplies came in but slowly, Müller always considered that this was for the trial of his faith and patience. When his faith and patience had been sufficiently tried, the Lord would send more means. “And thus it has proved,”—I quote from his diary,—“for to-day was given me the sum of 2050 pounds, of which 2000 are for the building fund [of a certain house], and 50 for present necessities. It is impossible to describe my joy in God when I received this donation. I was neither excited nor surprised; for I look out for answers to my prayers. I believe that God hears me. Yet my heart was so full of joy that I could only sit before God, and admire him, like David in 2 Samuel vii. At last I cast myself flat down upon my face and burst forth in thanksgiving to God and in surrendering my heart afresh to him for his blessed service.”312
When the supplies finally arrived, even though it took a while, Müller always saw it as a test of his faith and patience. He believed that once his faith and patience had been sufficiently tested, the Lord would supply more resources. “And it really has been,”"I'm quoting from his journal,"“Today, I received a total of £2050. Of that, £2000 is for the building fund [for a specific house], and £50 is for immediate needs. It's hard to describe my joy in God when I got this donation. I wasn't excited or surprised because I look out for answers to my prayers. I believe that God hears me. Still, my heart was so filled with joy that I could only sit before God, admiring Him, just like David in 2 Samuel 7. Eventually, I fell on my face and expressed my gratitude to God, surrendering my heart to Him again for His blessed service.”312
George Müller's is a case extreme in every respect, and in no respect more so than in the extraordinary narrowness of the man's intellectual horizon. His God was, as he often said, his business partner. He seems to have been for Müller little more than a sort of supernatural clergyman interested in the congregation of tradesmen and others in Bristol who were his saints, and in the orphanages and other enterprises, but unpossessed of [pg 471] any of those vaster and wilder and more ideal attributes with which the human imagination elsewhere has invested him. Müller, in short, was absolutely unphilosophical. His intensely private and practical conception of his relations with the Deity continued the traditions of the most primitive human thought.313 When we compare a mind like his with such a mind as, for example, Emerson's or Phillips Brooks's, we see the range which the religions consciousness covers.
George Müller's case is extreme in every way, especially in how limited his understanding was. His God was, as he often said, his business partner. To Müller, God was little more than a kind of supernatural clergyman who cared about the group of tradesmen and others in Bristol he considered his followers, along with the orphanages and other projects he ran, but lacked any of the broader and more profound qualities that the human imagination typically associates with God. In short, Müller was completely unphilosophical. His deeply personal and practical view of his relationship with the divine followed the traditions of the most basic human thought. When we compare a mind like his with the likes of Emerson or Phillips Brooks, we see the wide range that religious consciousness encompasses.
There is an immense literature relating to answers to petitional prayer. The evangelical journals are filled [pg 472] with such answers, and books are devoted to the subject,314 but for us Müller's case will suffice.
A less sturdy beggar-like fashion of leading the prayerful life is followed by innumerable other Christians. Persistence in leaning on the Almighty for support and guidance will, such persons say, bring with it proofs, palpable but much more subtle, of his presence and active influence. The following description of a “led” life, by a German writer whom I have already quoted, would no doubt appear to countless Christians in every country as if transcribed from their own personal experience. One finds in this guided sort of life, says Dr. Hilty,—
A less robust, almost beggar-like approach to living a prayerful life is adopted by countless other Christians. Those who embrace this way believe that continuously relying on the Almighty for support and guidance will provide undeniable, yet more subtle, evidence of His presence and active influence. The following description of a "led" life, from a German writer I've mentioned before, would likely resonate with many Christians in every country as if it were drawn from their own experiences. According to Dr. Hilty, in this guided way of living,---
“That books and words (and sometimes people) come to one's cognizance just at the very moment in which one needs them; that one glides over great dangers as if with shut eyes, remaining ignorant of what would have terrified one or led one astray, until the peril is past—this being especially the case with temptations to vanity and sensuality; that paths on which one ought not to wander are, as it were, hedged off with thorns; but that on the other side great obstacles are suddenly removed; that when the time has come for something, one suddenly receives a courage that formerly failed, or perceives the root of a matter that until then was concealed, or discovers thoughts, talents, yea, even pieces of knowledge and insight, in one's self, of which it is impossible to say whence they come; finally, that persons help us or decline to help us, favor us or refuse us, as if they had to do so against their will, so that often those indifferent or even unfriendly to us yield us the greatest service and furtherance. (God takes often their worldly goods, from those whom he leads, at just the right [pg 473]moment, when they threaten to impede the effort after higher interests.)
“It's fascinating how books and words (and sometimes people) come into our lives exactly when we need them; how we can glide past big dangers with our eyes closed, unaware of what could have frightened us or thrown us off course until the danger is gone—this is especially true with temptations related to vanity and pleasure; how paths we shouldn't take seem to be blocked by thorns; yet on the other hand, significant obstacles can suddenly vanish; that at the right moment, we find a courage we didn't have before, or we discover the essence of something that was hidden until now, or we tap into thoughts, skills, and bits of knowledge and insight within ourselves without having a clue where they came from; and finally, how people either support us or don’t, help us or turn against us, almost as if they have no control over it, so often those who seem indifferent or even hostile end up providing the most meaningful assistance. (God often removes material possessions from those he guides at just the right moment when those possessions threaten to hinder the pursuit of higher goals.)
“Besides all this, other noteworthy things come to pass, of which it is not easy to give account. There is no doubt whatever that now one walks continually through ‘open doors’ and on the easiest roads, with as little care and trouble as it is possible to imagine.
“Along with all this, other important events take place that are difficult to explain. It's clear that these days, people regularly walk through ‘open doors’ and take the easiest routes, with minimal care and effort.
“Furthermore one finds one's self settling one's affairs neither too early nor too late, whereas they were wont to be spoiled by untimeliness, even when the preparations had been well laid. In addition to this, one does them with perfect tranquillity of mind, almost as if they were matters of no consequence, like errands done by us for another person, in which case we usually act more calmly than when we act in our own concerns. Again, one finds that one can wait for everything patiently, and that is one of life's great arts. One finds also that each thing comes duly, one thing after the other, so that one gains time to make one's footing sure before advancing farther. And then everything occurs to us at the right moment, just what we ought to do, etc., and often in a very striking way, just as if a third person were keeping watch over those things which we are in easy danger of forgetting.
“Plus, you find yourself managing your responsibilities at just the right time, unlike before when they would often get disrupted by bad timing, even if everything had been well planned. On top of that, you deal with them in complete peace of mind, almost as if they're minor tasks, like running errands for someone else, which is typically when we remain calmer than when it involves our own problems. You also realize that you can wait for everything patiently, and that's one of life's essential skills. You also notice that everything happens in sequence, one after another, giving you time to find your balance before progressing. Then, everything comes to us at the right moment, just what we need to do, etc., often in a very clear way, as if someone else is keeping track of the things we might easily overlook.
“Often, too, persons are sent to us at the right time, to offer or ask for what is needed, and what we should never have had the courage or resolution to undertake of our own accord.
“Many times, people approach us at the perfect time to either offer or ask for what we need, something we might never have had the bravery or drive to seek out by ourselves.
“Through all these experiences one finds that one is kindly and tolerant of other people, even of such as are repulsive, negligent, or ill-willed, for they also are instruments of good in God's hand, and often most efficient ones. Without these thoughts it would be hard for even the best of us always to keep our equanimity. But with the consciousness of divine guidance, one sees many a thing in life quite differently from what would otherwise be possible.
“Through all these experiences, you come to understand that you can be kind and tolerant toward others, even those who are unpleasant, careless, or unfriendly, because they too are instruments for good in God's hands, often quite effective ones. Without these thoughts, it would be tough for even the best of us to keep our composure. But with the awareness of divine guidance, you can view many aspects of life in a way that wouldn’t be possible otherwise.
“All these are things that every human being knows, who has had experience of them; and of which the most speaking examples could be brought forward. The highest resources of worldly wisdom are unable to attain that which, under divine leading, comes to us of its own accord.”315
“These are things that everyone knows from their own experiences, and there are many clear examples to share. The highest accomplishments of worldly wisdom can't compare to what we receive naturally through divine guidance.”315
Such accounts as this shade away into others where the belief is, not that particular events are tempered more towardly to us by a superintending providence, as a reward for our reliance, but that by cultivating the continuous sense of our connection with the power that made things as they are, we are tempered more towardly for their reception. The outward face of nature need not alter, but the expressions of meaning in it alter. It was dead and is alive again. It is like the difference between looking on a person without love, or upon the same person with love. In the latter case intercourse springs into new vitality. So when one's affections keep in touch with the divinity of the world's authorship, fear and egotism fall away; and in the equanimity that follows, one finds in the hours, as they succeed each other, a series of purely benignant opportunities. It is as if all doors were opened, and all paths freshly smoothed. We meet a new world when we meet the old world in the spirit which this kind of prayer infuses.
Such accounts as this blend into others where the belief isn't that specific events are adjusted just for us by a higher power as a reward for our faith, but that by nurturing the ongoing awareness of our connection to the force that created everything, we are shaped better to accept what comes our way. The outward appearance of nature doesn't need to change, but the meanings we derive from it do. It was lifeless and has come back to life. It's like the difference between seeing someone without affection and seeing that same person with love. In the latter case, interaction becomes vibrant again. So, when our feelings align with the divinity that underlies the world's creation, fear and selfishness dissolve; and in the calm that follows, we discover a series of purely positive opportunities as time flows on. It’s as if all doors have swung open and all paths have been freshly paved. We encounter a new world when we perceive the old world through the spirit that this type of prayer brings forth.
Such a spirit was that of Marcus Aurelius and Epictetus.316 It is that of mind-curers, of the transcendentalists, and of the so-called “liberal” Christians. As an expression [pg 475] of it, I will quote a page from one of Martineau's sermons:—
Such a mindset was that of Marcus Aurelius and Epictetus.316 It’s the same as that of those who heal the mind, the transcendentalists, and the so-called “progressive” Christians. To illustrate this, I will quote a page from one of Martineau's sermons:—
“The universe, open to the eye to-day, looks as it did a thousand years ago: and the morning hymn of Milton does but tell the beauty with which our own familiar sun dressed the earliest fields and gardens of the world. We see what all our fathers saw. And if we cannot find God in your house or in mine, upon the roadside or the margin of the sea; in the bursting seed or opening flower; in the day duty or the night musing; in the general laugh and the secret grief; in the procession of life, ever entering afresh, and solemnly passing by and dropping off; I do not think we should discern him any more on the grass of Eden, or beneath the moonlight of Gethsemane. Depend upon it, it is not the want of greater miracles, but of the soul to perceive such as are allowed us still, that makes us push all the sanctities into the far spaces we cannot reach. The devout feel that wherever God's hand is, there is miracle: and it is simply an indevoutness which imagines that only where miracle is, can there be the real hand of God. The customs of Heaven ought surely to be more sacred in our eyes than its anomalies; the dear old ways, of which the Most High is never tired, than the strange things which he does not love well enough ever to repeat. And he who will but discern beneath the sun, as he rises any morning, the supporting finger of the Almighty, may recover the sweet and reverent surprise with which Adam gazed on the first dawn in Paradise. It is no outward change, no shifting in time or place; but only the loving meditation of the pure in heart, that can reawaken the Eternal from the sleep within our souls: that can render him a reality again, and reassert for him once more his ancient name of ‘the Living God.’ ”317
“Today, the universe looks just like it did a thousand years ago, and Milton's morning hymn captures the beauty with which our familiar sun lit up the earliest fields and gardens in the world. We see what our ancestors saw. And if we can’t find God in our homes or yours, by the roadside or along the shore; in the bursting seed or blooming flower; in our daily tasks or nighttime thoughts; in shared joy and hidden sorrow; in the ongoing cycle of life, always starting anew and solemnly passing through and fading away; I doubt we’d find Him any more in the grass of Eden or under the moonlight of Gethsemane. It's not that we lack greater miracles, but rather that our souls don’t recognize the miracles still around us, which leads us to push all that’s sacred into distant places we can’t reach. The faithful know that wherever God's hand is, there is a miracle: and it’s simply a lack of faith that thinks only in places where miracles happen can we find the true hand of God. The customs of Heaven should be more sacred to us than its anomalies; the cherished old ways that the Most High never tires of are dearer than the strange things He doesn’t love enough to repeat. And anyone who can see, beneath the rising sun on any morning, the supporting hand of the Almighty can rediscover the sweet and respectful wonder with which Adam looked upon the first dawn in Paradise. It's not any outward change, nor a shift in time or place; but only the loving contemplation of the pure in heart that can awaken the Eternal from the slumber within our souls: that can make Him a reality again, and reaffirm for Him once more His ancient title of ‘the Living God.’ ”317
When we see all things in God, and refer all things to him, we read in common matters superior expressions of [pg 476] meaning. The deadness with which custom invests the familiar vanishes, and existence as a whole appears transfigured. The state of a mind thus awakened from torpor is well expressed in these words, which I take from a friend's letter:—
When we view everything in relation to God and connect all things to Him, we find deeper meanings in ordinary matters. The dullness that habit brings to the familiar fades away, and life as a whole seems transformed. The condition of a mind awakened from numbness is aptly captured in these words from a friend's letter:—
“If we occupy ourselves in summing up all the mercies and bounties we are privileged to have, we are overwhelmed by their number (so great that we can imagine ourselves unable to give ourselves time even to begin to review the things we may imagine we have not). We sum them and realize that we are actually killed with God's kindness; that we are surrounded by bounties upon bounties, without which all would fall. Should we not love it; should we not feel buoyed up by the Eternal Arms?”
“If we take a moment to reflect on all the blessings and gifts in our lives, it’s easy to feel overwhelmed by their abundance (so much so that we might think we don’t even have time to consider what we might not have). When we add them up, we realize that we are truly blessed by God's kindness; we are surrounded by countless blessings, without which everything would fall apart. Shouldn't we appreciate that? Shouldn't we feel uplifted by the support of the Eternal Arms?”
Sometimes this realization that facts are of divine sending, instead of being habitual, is casual, like a mystical experience. Father Gratry gives this instance from his youthful melancholy period:—
Sometimes this realization that facts come from a divine source, rather than being habitual, feels casual, almost like a mystical experience. Father Gratry shares this example from his youth during a time of melancholy:—
“One day I had a moment of consolation, because I met with something which seemed to me ideally perfect. It was a poor drummer beating the tattoo in the streets of Paris. I walked behind him in returning to the school on the evening of a holiday. His drum gave out the tattoo in such a way that, at that moment at least, however peevish I were, I could find no pretext for fault-finding. It was impossible to conceive more nerve or spirit, better time or measure, more clearness or richness, than were in this drumming. Ideal desire could go no farther in that direction. I was enchanted and consoled; the perfection of this wretched act did me good. Good is at least possible, I said, since the ideal can thus sometimes get embodied.”318
“One day, I felt a sense of comfort because I came across something that felt absolutely perfect. It was a street drummer in Paris. I was walking behind him on my way back to school after a break. His drumming was so mesmerizing that, at that moment, no matter how annoyed I felt, I couldn't find a reason to complain. It was hard to imagine more energy or spirit, better timing or rhythm, or more clarity or richness than what I heard in that drumming. There was no further pursuit of the ideal in that direction. I was captivated and comforted; the perfection of this simple act lifted my mood. I realized that good things are possible, as the ideal can occasionally come to life.”318
In Sénancour's novel of Obermann a similar transient lifting of the veil is recorded. In Paris streets, on a March day, he comes across a flower in bloom, a jonquil:
In Sénancour's novel of Obermann, a similar brief moment of clarity is captured. In the streets of Paris, on a March day, he finds a blooming flower, a jonquil:
“It was the strongest expression of desire: it was the first perfume of the year. I felt all the happiness destined for man. This unutterable harmony of souls, the phantom of the ideal world, arose in me complete. I never felt anything so great or so instantaneous. I know not what shape, what analogy, what secret of relation it was that made me see in this flower a limitless beauty.... I shall never inclose in a conception this power, this immensity that nothing will express; this form that nothing will contain; this ideal of a better world which one feels, but which, it seems, nature has not made actual.”319
“It was the strongest expression of desire: the first scent of the year. I felt all the happiness meant for humanity. This indescribable harmony of souls, the vision of an ideal world, fully emerged within me. I’ve never felt anything so vast or so immediate. I can't explain what shape, what similarity, what hidden connection made me see in this flower a limitless beauty.... I will never be able to capture in a concept this power, this vastness that nothing can express; this form that nothing can hold; this ideal of a better world that one feels, but which, it seems, nature hasn’t brought to life.”319
We heard in previous lectures of the vivified face of the world as it may appear to converts after their awakening.320 As a rule, religious persons generally assume that whatever natural facts connect themselves in any way with their destiny are significant of the divine purposes with them. Through prayer the purpose, often far from obvious, comes home to them, and if it be “trial,” strength to endure the trial is given. Thus at all stages of the prayerful life we find the persuasion that in the process of communion energy from on high flows in to meet demand, and becomes operative within the phenomenal world. So long as this operativeness is admitted to be real, it makes no essential difference whether its immediate effects be subjective or objective. The fundamental religious point is that in prayer, spiritual energy, which otherwise would slumber, does become active, and spiritual work of some kind is effected really.
We heard in previous lectures about the revitalized view of the world as it might appear to those who have recently awakened to faith. Generally, religious individuals believe that any natural events connected to their lives hold significance for divine purposes. Through prayer, the purpose—often not immediately clear—becomes evident, and if it's a "trial," they are given the strength to endure it. At every stage of a prayerful life, there is a belief that during this communion, a higher energy flows in to meet the need and becomes active within the observable world. As long as this activity is accepted as real, it doesn’t really matter whether the immediate outcomes are subjective or objective. The key religious point is that in prayer, spiritual energy, which would otherwise stay dormant, becomes active, and some form of genuine spiritual work is accomplished.
So much for Prayer, taken in the wide sense of any kind of communion. As the core of religion, we must return to it in the next lecture.
So much for prayer, understood broadly as any form of connection. As the essence of religion, we need to revisit it in the next lecture.
The last aspect of the religious life which remains for [pg 478] me to touch upon is the fact that its manifestations so frequently connect themselves with the subconscious part of our existence. You may remember what I said in my opening lecture321 about the prevalence of the psychopathic temperament in religious biography. You will in point of fact hardly find a religious leader of any kind in whose life there is no record of automatisms. I speak not merely of savage priests and prophets, whose followers regard automatic utterance and action as by itself tantamount to inspiration, I speak of leaders of thought and subjects of intellectualized experience. Saint Paul had his visions, his ecstasies, his gift of tongues, small as was the importance he attached to the latter. The whole array of Christian saints and heresiarchs, including the greatest, the Bernards, the Loyolas, the Luthers, the Foxes, the Wesleys, had their visions, voices, rapt conditions, guiding impressions, and “openings.” They had these things, because they had exalted sensibility, and to such things persons of exalted sensibility are liable. In such liability there lie, however, consequences for theology. Beliefs are strengthened wherever automatisms corroborate them. Incursions from beyond the transmarginal region have a peculiar power to increase conviction. The inchoate sense of presence is infinitely stronger than conception, but strong as it may be, it is seldom equal to the evidence of hallucination. Saints who actually see or hear their Saviour reach the acme of assurance. Motor automatisms, though rarer, are, if possible, even more convincing than sensations. The subjects here actually feel themselves played upon by powers beyond their will. The evidence is dynamic; the God or spirit moves the very organs of their body.322
The last aspect of the religious life I want to discuss is how its expressions often connect with the subconscious part of our existence. You might recall what I mentioned in my opening lecture about the prevalence of psychopathic traits in religious biographies. In fact, you can hardly find a religious leader of any kind who doesn’t have a record of automatic behaviors. I’m not just talking about primitive priests and prophets, whose followers believe that automatic speech and actions mean inspiration; I’m referring to thought leaders and those with intellectual experiences too. Saint Paul had his visions, ecstasies, and speaking in tongues, even if he didn't think much of the latter. All the prominent Christian saints and heretics, like the Bernards, Loyolas, Luthers, Foxes, and Wesleys, experienced visions, voices, intense states, guiding impressions, and “openings.” They experienced these things because they had heightened sensitivity, and people with such sensitivity are prone to these occurrences. However, this susceptibility has implications for theology. Beliefs are strengthened whenever automatisms validate them. Experiences from beyond normal awareness have a unique ability to reinforce conviction. The vague feeling of presence is far stronger than mere understanding, but even though it’s powerful, it usually doesn’t match the impact of hallucinations. Saints who truly see or hear their Savior reach the peak of certainty. Motor automatisms, though less common, can be even more convincing than sensations. In these cases, individuals genuinely feel influenced by forces beyond their control. The evidence is dynamic; the God or spirit acts upon their very bodies.
The great field for this sense of being the instrument of a higher power is of course “inspiration.” It is easy to discriminate between the religious leaders who have been habitually subject to inspiration and those who have not. In the teachings of the Buddha, of Jesus, of Saint Paul (apart from his gift of tongues), of Saint Augustine, of Huss, of Luther, of Wesley, automatic or semi-automatic composition appears to have been only occasional. In the Hebrew prophets, on the contrary, in Mohammed, in some of the Alexandrians, in many minor Catholic saints, in Fox, in Joseph Smith, something like it appears to have been frequent, sometimes habitual. We have distinct professions of being under the direction of a foreign power, and serving as its mouthpiece. As regards the Hebrew prophets, it is extraordinary, writes an author who has made a careful study of them, to see—
The great area for this feeling of being an instrument of a higher power is, of course, "inspiration." It's easy to tell the difference between religious leaders who have regularly experienced inspiration and those who haven’t. In the teachings of the Buddha, Jesus, Saint Paul (aside from his gift of tongues), Saint Augustine, Huss, Luther, and Wesley, automatic or semi-automatic writing seems to have been more of an exception. In contrast, the Hebrew prophets, Mohammed, some Alexandrians, many lesser Catholic saints, Fox, and Joseph Smith appear to have experienced it frequently, sometimes even routinely. There are clear statements about being guided by an external power and acting as its spokesperson. Regarding the Hebrew prophets, one author who has carefully studied them notes how remarkable it is to see—
“How, one after another, the same features are reproduced in the prophetic books. The process is always extremely different from what it would be if the prophet arrived at his insight into spiritual things by the tentative efforts of his own [pg 480]genius. There is something sharp and sudden about it. He can lay his finger, so to speak, on the moment when it came. And it always comes in the form of an overpowering force from without, against which he struggles, but in vain. Listen, for instance, [to] the opening of the book of Jeremiah. Read through in like manner the first two chapters of the prophecy of Ezekiel.
“You can consistently see the same traits in the prophetic books. The way this occurs is always quite different from a prophet discovering spiritual truths through his own experiences and mistakes.[pg 480]There’s something intense and abrupt about it. He can, so to speak, identify the exact moment it happens. It always comes as a powerful force from outside, something he struggles against but ultimately cannot withstand. For instance, check out the beginning of the book of Jeremiah. Also, read the first two chapters of Ezekiel’s prophecy in the same way.
“It is not, however, only at the beginning of his career that the prophet passes through a crisis which is clearly not self-caused. Scattered all through the prophetic writings are expressions which speak of some strong and irresistible impulse coming down upon the prophet, determining his attitude to the events of his time, constraining his utterance, making his words the vehicle of a higher meaning than their own. For instance, this of Isaiah's: ‘The Lord spake thus to me with a strong hand,’—an emphatic phrase which denotes the overmastering nature of the impulse,—‘and instructed me that I should not walk in the way of this people.’ ... Or passages like this from Ezekiel: ‘The hand of the Lord God fell upon me,’ ‘The hand of the Lord was strong upon me.’ The one standing characteristic of the prophet is that he speaks with the authority of Jehovah himself. Hence it is that the prophets one and all preface their addresses so confidently, ‘The Word of the Lord,’ or ‘Thus saith the Lord.’ They have even the audacity to speak in the first person, as if Jehovah himself were speaking. As in Isaiah: ‘Hearken unto me, O Jacob, and Israel my called; I am He, I am the First, I also am the last,’—and so on. The personality of the prophet sinks entirely into the background; he feels himself for the time being the mouthpiece of the Almighty.”323
“The prophet experiences a crisis not only at the beginning of his career, but throughout it, which is clearly beyond his control. In the prophetic texts, we see indications of a powerful, irresistible force influencing the prophet, shaping how he reacts to his surroundings, pushing him to speak, and ensuring his words carry a deeper significance than their surface meaning. For instance, in Isaiah, it says: ‘The Lord spoke to me with a strong hand,’—a striking phrase that reveals the intense nature of the experience,—‘and instructed me not to follow the ways of this people.’ ... Or take passages like this from Ezekiel: ‘The hand of the Lord God came upon me,’ ‘The hand of the Lord was heavy on me.’ The defining feature of the prophet is that he speaks with the authority of Jehovah himself. That's why the prophets begin their messages confidently with ‘The Word of the Lord,’ or ‘Thus says the Lord.’ They even speak in the first person, as if Jehovah himself were speaking. For example, in Isaiah: ‘Listen to me, O Jacob, and Israel whom I have chosen; I am He, I am the First, I am also the Last,’—and so on. In these moments, the prophet's personality largely disappears; he feels as if he is the voice of the Almighty.”323
“We need to remember that prophecy was a profession, and that the prophets formed a professional class. There were schools of the prophets, in which the gift was regularly cultivated. A group of young men would gather round some commanding figure—a Samuel or an Elisha—and would not only record or spread the knowledge of his sayings and doings, but seek to catch themselves something of his inspiration. It [pg 481]seems that music played its part in their exercises.... It is perfectly clear that by no means all of these Sons of the prophets ever succeeded in acquiring more than a very small share in the gift which they sought. It was clearly possible to ‘counterfeit’ prophecy. Sometimes this was done deliberately.... But it by no means follows that in all cases where a false message was given, the giver of it was altogether conscious of what he was doing.”324
“We need to remember that prophecy was a profession, and prophets were part of a professional group. There were schools for prophets where this ability was regularly developed. A group of young men would gather around a charismatic leader—like Samuel or Elisha—and not only record or share his words and actions, but also seek to gain some of his inspiration. It [pg 481] appears that music played a role in their practices.... It's clear that not all of these Sons of the prophets ever managed to gain more than a small portion of the gift they were after. It was definitely possible to ‘fake’ prophecy. Sometimes this happened on purpose.... But that doesn’t mean that in every case where a false message was given, the person delivering it was completely aware of what they were doing.”324
Here, to take another Jewish case, is the way in which Philo of Alexandria describes his inspiration:—
Here, to take another Jewish example, is how Philo of Alexandria describes his inspiration:—
“Sometimes, when I have come to my work empty, I have suddenly become full; ideas being in an invisible manner showered upon me, and implanted in me from on high; so that through the influence of divine inspiration, I have become greatly excited, and have known neither the place in which I was, nor those who were present, nor myself, nor what I was saying, nor what I was writing; for then I have been conscious of a richness of interpretation, an enjoyment of light, a most penetrating insight, a most manifest energy in all that was to be done; having such effect on my mind as the clearest ocular demonstration would have on the eyes.”325
“Sometimes, when I start working feeling empty, a sudden rush of ideas flows in, as if they’re being dropped into me from above. It feels like divine inspiration hits me, and I become super energized, losing track of my surroundings, who I am, what I'm saying, or what I'm writing. In those moments, I experience a deep understanding, a sense of enlightenment, intense clarity, and a strong motivation to get everything done in front of me; it’s like how the clearest visual evidence impacts the eyes.”325
If we turn to Islam, we find that Mohammed's revelations all came from the subconscious sphere. To the question in what way he got them,—
If we look at Islam, we see that Mohammed's revelations all came from the subconscious mind. When asked how he received them,—
“Mohammed is said to have answered that sometimes he heard a knell as from a bell, and that this had the strongest effect on him; and when the angel went away, he had received the revelation. Sometimes again he held converse with the angel as with a man, so as easily to understand his words. The later authorities, however, ... distinguish still other kinds. In the Itgân (103) the following are enumerated: 1, revelations with [pg 482]sound of bell, 2, by inspiration of the holy spirit in M.'s heart, 3, by Gabriel in human form, 4, by God immediately, either when awake (as in his journey to heaven) or in dream.... In Almawâhib alladunîya the kinds are thus given: 1, Dream, 2, Inspiration of Gabriel in the Prophet's heart, 3, Gabriel taking Dahya's form, 4, with the bell-sound, etc., 5, Gabriel in propriâ personâ (only twice), 6, revelation in heaven, 7, God appearing in person, but veiled, 8, God revealing himself immediately without veil. Others add two other stages, namely: 1, Gabriel in the form of still another man, 2, God showing himself personally in dream.”326
“Mohammed reportedly said that sometimes he would hear a sound like a bell, which deeply affected him; and when the angel left, he received the revelation. Other times, he talked with the angel as if he were just a person, making it easier for him to understand the meanings of the words. However, later scholars identified even more types. In the Itgân (103), they list the following: 1. revelations with the sound of a bell, 2. through inspiration from the Holy Spirit in M.'s heart, 3. Gabriel appearing in human form, 4. by God directly, either while awake (like during his journey to heaven) or in dreams.... In Almawâhib alladunîya, the types are described as: 1. Dream, 2. Inspiration from Gabriel in the Prophet's heart, 3. Gabriel taking the form of Dahya, 4. with the bell sound, etc., 5. Gabriel in his own person (only twice), 6. revelation in heaven, 7. God appearing in person, but obscured, 8. God revealing himself directly without any veil. Others add two more stages, namely: 1. Gabriel appearing as another man, 2. God revealing himself personally in dreams.”326
In none of these cases is the revelation distinctly motor. In the case of Joseph Smith (who had prophetic revelations innumerable in addition to the revealed translation of the gold plates which resulted in the Book of Mormon), although there may have been a motor element, the inspiration seems to have been predominantly sensorial. He began his translation by the aid of the “peep-stones” which he found, or thought or said that he found, with the gold plates,—apparently a case of “crystal gazing.” For some of the other revelations he used the peep-stones, but seems generally to have asked the Lord for more direct instruction.327
In none of these cases is the revelation clearly motor. In the case of Joseph Smith (who had countless prophetic revelations in addition to the revealed translation of the gold plates that resulted in the Book of Mormon), although there might have been a motor element, the inspiration appears to have been mainly sensory. He began his translation using the "crystal balls" that he found, or claimed to have found, with the gold plates—seemingly a case of “crystal ball gazing.” For some of the other revelations, he also used the peep-stones but generally seemed to have asked the Lord for more direct guidance.327
Other revelations are described as “openings”—Fox's, for example, were evidently of the kind known in spiritistic circles of to-day as “impressions.” As all effective initiators of change must needs live to some degree upon this psychopathic level of sudden perception or conviction of new truth, or of impulse to action so obsessive that it must be worked off, I will say nothing more about so very common a phenomenon.
Other revelations are described as "opportunities"—Fox's, for example, were clearly similar to what we now call in spiritual communities “impressions.” Since all effective catalysts of change have to exist to some extent at this heightened emotional state of sudden insights or strong convictions of new truths, or the intense urge to act that has to be released, I won’t say anything more about such a common phenomenon.
When, in addition to these phenomena of inspiration, we take religious mysticism into the account, when we recall the striking and sudden unifications of a discordant self which we saw in conversion, and when we review the extravagant obsessions of tenderness, purity, and self-severity met with in saintliness, we cannot, I think, avoid the conclusion that in religion we have a department of human nature with unusually close relations to the trans-marginal or subliminal region. If the word “subliminal” is offensive to any of you, as smelling too much of psychical research or other aberrations, call it by any other name you please, to distinguish it from the level of full sunlit consciousness. Call this latter the A-region of personality, if you care to, and call the other the B-region. The B-region, then, is obviously the larger part of each of us, for it is the abode of everything that is latent and the reservoir of everything that passes unrecorded or unobserved. It contains, for example, such things as all our momentarily inactive memories, and it harbors the springs of all our obscurely motived passions, impulses, likes, dislikes, and prejudices. Our intuitions, hypotheses, fancies, superstitions, persuasions, convictions, and in general all our non-rational operations, come from it. [pg 484] It is the source of our dreams, and apparently they may return to it. In it arise whatever mystical experiences we may have, and our automatisms, sensory or motor; our life in hypnotic and “hypnoid” conditions, if we are subjects to such conditions; our delusions, fixed ideas, and hysterical accidents, if we are hysteric subjects; our supra-normal cognitions, if such there be, and if we are telepathic subjects. It is also the fountain-head of much that feeds our religion. In persons deep in the religious life, as we have now abundantly seen,—and this is my conclusion,—the door into this region seems unusually wide open; at any rate, experiences making their entrance through that door have had emphatic influence in shaping religious history.
When we consider not just these phenomena of inspiration but also religious mysticism, and when we remember the surprising and sudden unifications of a conflicted self that we see in conversion, along with the intense obsessions with tenderness, purity, and self-discipline found in saintliness, I think we can't help but conclude that religion represents a part of human nature that has a particularly close connection to the trans-marginal or subliminal area. If the term "subliminal" bugs any of you because it feels too much like psychical research or other oddities, feel free to call it something else to set it apart from the realm of full conscious awareness. You can call this latter the A-region of personality if you like, and refer to the other as the B-region. The B-region, then, is clearly the larger part of each of us, as it houses everything that is latent and stores everything that goes unrecorded or unnoticed. It contains, for instance, all our temporarily inactive memories and is home to the sources of our obscurely motivated passions, impulses, likes, dislikes, and biases. Our intuitions, hypotheses, whims, superstitions, beliefs, convictions, and generally all our non-rational processes come from it. [pg 484] It is the origin of our dreams, and seemingly, they may return to it. Here emerge any mystical experiences we may encounter, and our automatisms, whether sensory or motor; our experiences in hypnotic and “hypnotic” states, if we are susceptible to such conditions; our delusions, fixed ideas, and hysterical episodes, if we are prone to hysteria; our supra-normal perceptions, if they exist, and if we are telepathic subjects. This region is also the source of much that nourishes our faith. In individuals deeply engaged in religious life, as we have clearly observed, this door to the region seems unusually wide open; in fact, experiences that enter through that door have significantly shaped religious history.
With this conclusion I turn back and close the circle which I opened in my first lecture, terminating thus the review which I then announced of inner religious phenomena as we find them in developed and articulate human individuals. I might easily, if the time allowed, multiply both my documents and my discriminations, but a broad treatment is, I believe, in itself better, and the most important characteristics of the subject lie, I think, before us already. In the next lecture, which is also the last one, we must try to draw the critical conclusions which so much material may suggest.
With this conclusion, I’ll return and complete the circle I began in my first lecture, finishing the review I previously announced of inner religious experiences as seen in developed and articulate human beings. I could easily, if time permitted, provide even more examples and distinctions, but I believe a broader approach is better, and the most important features of the topic are already laid out before us. In the next lecture, which will also be the final one, we need to draw the critical conclusions that this material might suggest.
Lecture XX. Key Takeaways.
The material of our study of human nature is now spread before us; and in this parting hour, set free from the duty of description, we can draw our theoretical and practical conclusions. In my first lecture, defending the empirical method, I foretold that whatever conclusions we might come to could be reached by spiritual judgments only, appreciations of the significance for life of religion, taken “on the whole.” Our conclusions cannot be as sharp as dogmatic conclusions would be, but I will formulate them, when the time comes, as sharply as I can.
The topic of our study of human nature is now laid out in front of us; and in this moment of farewell, free from the task of describing, we can draw our theoretical and practical conclusions. In my first lecture, advocating for the empirical method, I predicted that any conclusions we might reach would rely on spiritual judgments only, assessing the significance of religion for life, considered "overall." Our conclusions may not be as definitive as dogmatic ones would be, but I will express them as clearly as I can when the time comes.
Summing up in the broadest possible way the characteristics of the religious life, as we have found them, it includes the following beliefs:—
Summarizing the characteristics of religious life in the broadest terms, it encompasses the following beliefs:—
1. That the visible world is part of a more spiritual universe from which it draws its chief significance;
1. That the visible world is part of a more spiritual universe from which it draws its main significance;
2. That union or harmonious relation with that higher universe is our true end;
2. That connection or harmonious relationship with that higher universe is our true purpose;
3. That prayer or inner communion with the spirit thereof—be that spirit “God” or “law”—is a process wherein work is really done, and spiritual energy flows in and produces effects, psychological or material, within the phenomenal world.
3. That prayer or inner connection with the essence of it—whether that essence is called “God” or "law"—is a process where real work happens, and spiritual energy moves in and creates effects, whether psychological or material, in the observable world.
Religion includes also the following psychological characteristics:—
Religion also includes the following psychological traits:—
4. A new zest which adds itself like a gift to life, and takes the form either of lyrical enchantment or of appeal to earnestness and heroism.
4. A new enthusiasm that adds itself like a gift to life, taking the form of either lyrical charm or a call to sincerity and bravery.
5. An assurance of safety and a temper of peace, and, in relation to others, a preponderance of loving affections.
5. A guarantee of safety and a calm demeanor, along with a strong sense of love towards others.
In illustrating these characteristics by documents, we have been literally bathed in sentiment. In re-reading my manuscript, I am almost appalled at the amount of emotionality which I find in it. After so much of this, we can afford to be dryer and less sympathetic in the rest of the work that lies before us.
In showing these traits through documents, we have been completely overwhelmed by emotion. As I go over my manuscript again, I'm almost shocked by how much emotion is in it. After all this, we can be more straightforward and less sympathetic in the rest of the work ahead of us.
The sentimentality of many of my documents is a consequence of the fact that I sought them among the extravagances of the subject. If any of you are enemies of what our ancestors used to brand as enthusiasm, and are, nevertheless, still listening to me now, you have probably felt my selection to have been sometimes almost perverse, and have wished I might have stuck to soberer examples. I reply that I took these extremer examples as yielding the profounder information. To learn the secrets of any science, we go to expert specialists, even though they may be eccentric persons, and not to commonplace pupils. We combine what they tell us with the rest of our wisdom, and form our final judgment independently. Even so with religion. We who have pursued such radical expressions of it may now be sure that we know its secrets as authentically as any one can know them who learns them from another; and we have next to answer, each of us for himself, the practical question: what are the dangers in this element of life? and in what proportion may it need to be restrained by other elements, to give the proper balance?
The emotional tone of many of my documents comes from the fact that I looked for insights among the extremes of the topic. If any of you oppose what our ancestors called enthusiasm but are still listening to me now, you’ve probably found my choices to be somewhat unusual and wished I had chosen more straightforward examples. My response is that I selected these more extreme cases because they provide deeper insights. To understand any field of study, we turn to experts, even if they are a bit eccentric, rather than to ordinary students. We take what they share and combine it with our own knowledge to form our final opinions independently. The same goes for religion. Those of us who have explored its more radical expressions can be confident that we understand its intricacies as well as anyone who learns from another person; and then we each need to address the practical question for ourselves: what are the risks in this aspect of life? And to what extent should it be moderated by other factors to maintain the right balance?
But this question suggests another one which I will answer immediately and get it out of the way, for it has more than once already vexed us.328 Ought it to be assumed [pg 487] that in all men the mixture of religion with other elements should be identical? Ought it, indeed, to be assumed that the lives of all men should show identical religious elements? In other words, is the existence of so many religious types and sects and creeds regrettable?
But this question brings up another one which I'll answer right away and get it out of the way, since it has bothered us more than once. ____ A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0 __ Should we assume [pg 487] that all men should have the same mix of religion and other elements? Should it, in fact, be assumed that everyone's life should reflect the same religious elements? In other words, is it unfortunate that there are so many different types of religion, sects, and beliefs?
To these questions I answer “No” emphatically. And my reason is that I do not see how it is possible that creatures in such different positions and with such different powers as human individuals are, should have exactly the same functions and the same duties. No two of us have identical difficulties, nor should we be expected to work out identical solutions. Each, from his peculiar angle of observation, takes in a certain sphere of fact and trouble, which each must deal with in a unique manner. One of us must soften himself, another must harden himself; one must yield a point, another must stand firm,—in order the better to defend the position assigned him. If an Emerson were forced to be a Wesley, or a Moody forced to be a Whitman, the total human consciousness of the divine would suffer. The divine can mean no single quality, it must mean a group of qualities, by being champions of which in alternation, different men may all find worthy missions. Each attitude being a syllable in human nature's total message, it takes the whole of us to spell the meaning out completely. So a “god of battles” must be allowed to be the god for one kind of person, a god of peace and heaven and home, the god for another. We must frankly recognize the fact that we live in partial systems, and that parts are not interchangeable in the spiritual life. If we are peevish and jealous, destruction of the self must be an element of our religion; why need it be one if we are good and sympathetic from the outset? If we are sick souls, we require a religion of deliverance; but why think so much [pg 488] of deliverance, if we are healthy-minded?329 Unquestionably, some men have the completer experience and the higher vocation, here just as in the social world; but for each man to stay in his own experience, whate'er it be, and for others to tolerate him there, is surely best.
To these questions I answer “Nope” emphatically. My reason is that I don't see how it's possible for individuals with such different backgrounds and abilities to have exactly the same roles and responsibilities. No two of us face the same challenges, nor should we be expected to find the same solutions. Each person, from their unique viewpoint, perceives a certain reality and issues, which they must address in their own way. One of us needs to soften their approach, another needs to toughen up; one must compromise, another must be resolute—to better defend their assigned role. If someone like Emerson were forced to be like Wesley, or Moody were pushed to be like Whitman, the overall human understanding of the divine would suffer. The divine can't represent just one quality; it must encompass a range of qualities, allowing different people to champion them in rotation and find meaningful purposes. Each perspective contributes a piece to the overall message of human nature, and we need all of us to fully express that meaning. So a “God of War” can serve one type of person, while a god of peace, heaven, and home serves another. We must openly acknowledge that we live in partial systems, and that parts aren't interchangeable in spiritual life. If we're irritable and jealous, the destruction of the self must be part of our religion; why should it be so if we're kind and compassionate from the start? If we have troubled souls, we need a religion focused on liberation; but why dwell so much [pg 488] on liberation, if we're mentally healthy?329 Without a doubt, some people have a fuller experience and a higher calling, just like in the social world; but for each person to remain within their own experience, whatever it may be, and for others to accept them there, is surely best.
But, you may now ask, would not this one-sidedness be cured if we should all espouse the science of religions as our own religion? In answering this question I must open again the general relations of the theoretic to the active life.
But you might now ask, wouldn't this one-sidedness be resolved if we all adopted the science of religions as our own religion? To answer this question, I need to revisit the general relationship between theory and active life.
Knowledge about a thing is not the thing itself. You remember what Al-Ghazzali told us in the Lecture on Mysticism,—that to understand the causes of drunkenness, as a physician understands them, is not to be drunk. A science might come to understand everything about the causes and elements of religion, and might even [pg 489] decide which elements were qualified, by their general harmony with other branches of knowledge, to be considered true; and yet the best man at this science might be the man who found it hardest to be personally devout. Tout savoir c'est tout pardonner. The name of Renan would doubtless occur to many persons as an example of the way in which breadth of knowledge may make one only a dilettante in possibilities, and blunt the acuteness of one's living faith.330 If religion be a function by which either God's cause or man's cause is to be really advanced, then he who lives the life of it, however narrowly, is a better servant than he who merely knows about it, however much. Knowledge about life is one thing; effective occupation of a place in life, with its dynamic currents passing through your being, is another.
Knowing about something isn't the same as the thing itself. Remember what Al-Ghazzali told us in the Lecture on Mysticism—that understanding the causes of drunkenness as a doctor does isn't the same as being drunk. Someone could study everything about the causes and elements of religion and even determine which aspects, based on their overall alignment with other areas of knowledge, could be seen as true. Yet, the person who excels in this study might struggle the most with being personally devoted. Knowing everything is forgiving everything. Many might think of Renan as an example of how having a wide range of knowledge can turn someone into just a dilettante in possibilities and dull their living faith. If religion is meant to genuinely advance either God's cause or man's cause, then someone who lives it, no matter how narrowly, is a better servant than someone who just knows about it, no matter how much they know. Knowledge about life is one thing; actively engaging in life with its dynamic currents flowing through you is another.
For this reason, the science of religions may not be an equivalent for living religion; and if we turn to the inner difficulties of such a science, we see that a point comes when she must drop the purely theoretic attitude, and either let her knots remain uncut, or have them cut by active faith. To see this, suppose that we have our science of religions constituted as a matter of fact. Suppose that she has assimilated all the necessary historical material and distilled out of it as its essence the same conclusions which I myself a few moments ago pronounced. Suppose that she agrees that religion, wherever it is an active thing, involves a belief in ideal presences, and a belief that in our prayerful communion with them,331 work is done, and something real comes to pass. She has now to exert her critical activity, and to decide how far, in the light of other sciences and in that of general philosophy, such beliefs can be considered true.
For this reason, the study of religions might not be the same as living religion; and if we look at the internal challenges of this study, we notice that there comes a point when it can no longer maintain a purely theoretical approach, and must either leave its unresolved issues unaddressed or resolve them through active faith. To understand this, let's say we have our study of religions established as a fact. Let's imagine it has gathered all the necessary historical information and distilled from it the same conclusions that I just mentioned moments ago. Let’s assume it agrees that religion, wherever it is genuinely practiced, involves a belief in ideal presences, and a belief that through our prayerful connection with them, 331 work is done, and something real happens. Now it has to apply its critical thinking and determine how far, in light of other sciences and general philosophy, such beliefs can be considered true.
Dogmatically to decide this is an impossible task. Not only are the other sciences and the philosophy still far from being completed, but in their present state we find them full of conflicts. The sciences of nature know nothing of spiritual presences, and on the whole hold no practical commerce whatever with the idealistic conceptions towards which general philosophy inclines. The scientist, so-called, is, during his scientific hours at least, so materialistic that one may well say that on the whole the influence of science goes against the notion that religion should be recognized at all. And this antipathy to religion finds an echo within the very science of religions itself. The cultivator of this science has to become acquainted with so many groveling and horrible superstitions that a presumption easily arises in his mind that any belief that is religious probably is false. In the “prayerful communion” of savages with such mumbo-jumbos of deities as they acknowledge, it is hard for us to see what genuine spiritual work—even though it were work relative only to their dark savage obligations—can possibly be done.
Dogmatically deciding this is an impossible task. Not only are the other sciences and philosophy still far from complete, but they are also full of conflicts in their current state. The natural sciences have nothing to say about spiritual beings, and generally, they don't engage at all with the idealistic ideas that philosophy tends to favor. The so-called scientist is, at least during their scientific work hours, so materialistic that one could easily argue that overall, science works against the idea that religion deserves recognition. This dislike for religion is echoed even within the science of religions itself. Those studying this field encounter so many degrading and terrible superstitions that it’s easy for them to presume that any religious belief is likely false. In the “prayerful connection” of primitives with the various nonsensical deities they believe in, it’s hard for us to see any real spiritual work—even if it pertains only to their dark savage duties—that could possibly take place.
The consequence is that the conclusions of the science of religions are as likely to be adverse as they are to be favorable to the claim that the essence of religion is true. There is a notion in the air about us that religion is probably only an anachronism, a case of “survival,” an atavistic relapse into a mode of thought which humanity in its more enlightened examples has outgrown; and this notion our religious anthropologists at present do little to counteract.
The result is that the findings of the study of religions can just as easily support as challenge the idea that the essence of religion is valid. There's a common belief floating around that religion is probably just an outdated relic, a case of "survival" a primitive step back into a way of thinking that more enlightened people have moved past; and our religious anthropologists today do very little to challenge this belief.
This view is so widespread at the present day that I must consider it with some explicitness before I pass to my own conclusions. Let me call it the “Survival theory,” for brevity's sake.
This view is so common today that I need to examine it clearly before moving on to my own conclusions. For the sake of simplicity, I’ll refer to it as the "Survival theory."
The pivot round which the religious life, as we have traced it, revolves, is the interest of the individual in his private personal destiny. Religion, in short, is a monumental chapter in the history of human egotism. The gods believed in—whether by crude savages or by men disciplined intellectually—agree with each other in recognizing personal calls. Religious thought is carried on in terms of personality, this being, in the world of religion, the one fundamental fact. To-day, quite as much as at any previous age, the religious individual tells you that the divine meets him on the basis of his personal concerns.
The central theme around which our exploration of religious life has focused is the individual's interest in their personal fate. In simple terms, religion is a significant chapter in the story of human self-interest. The gods worshipped—whether by primitive people or by those who are intellectually advanced—share a common recognition of personal calls. Religious thought is expressed in terms of personality, which is the fundamental reality in the realm of religion. Even today, just as in any past era, a religious person will tell you that the divine connects with them through their personal issues.
Science, on the other hand, has ended by utterly repudiating the personal point of view. She catalogues her elements and records her laws indifferent as to what purpose may be shown forth by them, and constructs her theories quite careless of their bearing on human anxieties and fates. Though the scientist may individually nourish a religion, and be a theist in his irresponsible hours, the days are over when it could be said that for Science herself the heavens declare the glory of God and the firmament showeth his handiwork. Our solar system, with its harmonies, is seen now as but one passing case of a certain sort of moving equilibrium in the heavens, realized by a local accident in an appalling wilderness of worlds where no life can exist. In a span of time which as a cosmic interval will count but as an hour, it will have ceased to be. The Darwinian notion of chance production, and subsequent destruction, speedy or deferred, applies to the largest as well as to the smallest facts. It is impossible, in the present temper of the scientific imagination, to find in the driftings of the cosmic atoms, whether they work on the universal or on the particular scale, anything but a kind of aimless weather, doing and [pg 492] undoing, achieving no proper history, and leaving no result. Nature has no one distinguishable ultimate tendency with which it is possible to feel a sympathy. In the vast rhythm of her processes, as the scientific mind now follows them, she appears to cancel herself. The books of natural theology which satisfied the intellects of our grandfathers seem to us quite grotesque,332 representing, [pg 493] as they did, a God who conformed the largest things of nature to the paltriest of our private wants. The [pg 494] God whom science recognizes must be a God of universal laws exclusively, a God who does a wholesale, not a retail business. He cannot accommodate his processes to the [pg 495] convenience of individuals. The bubbles on the foam which coats a stormy sea are floating episodes, made and unmade by the forces of the wind and water. Our private selves are like those bubbles,—epiphenomena, as Clifford, I believe, ingeniously called them; their destinies weigh nothing and determine nothing in the world's irremediable currents of events.
Science, on the other hand, has completely rejected the personal perspective. It catalogs its elements and records its laws without concern for what purpose they might serve, and constructs theories with little regard for their impact on human worries and fates. While an individual scientist may hold a personal faith or be a theist in their off moments, the days are gone when it could be said that for Science itself, the heavens declare the glory of God and the firmament shows His handiwork. Our solar system, with its harmonies, is now seen as just one temporary example of a certain kind of moving balance in the cosmos, resulting from a local accident in a vast void of worlds where no life can exist. In a timeframe that, on a cosmic scale, would only count as an hour, it will cease to exist. The Darwinian idea of chance production, followed by destruction, whether quick or delayed, applies to both the largest and smallest facts. It's impossible, given the current scientific mindset, to find in the drifting cosmic atoms, whether they're on a universal or particular level, anything but a kind of aimless weather—doing and undoing, achieving no real history, and leaving no lasting effect. Nature has no single identifiable ultimate trend to which one could feel a connection. In the vast rhythm of her processes, as science now perceives them, she appears to negate herself. The books of natural theology that satisfied our grandfathers' intellects now seem quite absurd, as they depicted a God who shaped the grandest aspects of nature to meet the most trivial of our individual desires. The God recognized by science must be a God of universal laws only, a God who operates wholesale, not retail. He cannot adapt His processes to the needs of individuals. The bubbles on the foam of a stormy sea are mere fleeting episodes, created and destroyed by the forces of wind and water. Our individual selves are like those bubbles—epiphenomena, as Clifford cleverly named them; their destinies amount to nothing and do not influence the unchangeable currents of events in the world.
You see how natural it is, from this point of view, to treat religion as a mere survival, for religion does in fact perpetuate the traditions of the most primeval thought. To coerce the spiritual powers, or to square them and get them on our side, was, during enormous tracts of time, the one great object in our dealings with the natural world. For our ancestors, dreams, hallucinations, revelations, and cock-and-bull stories were inextricably mixed with facts. Up to a comparatively recent date such distinctions as those between what has been verified and what is only conjectured, between the impersonal and the personal aspects of existence, were hardly suspected or conceived. Whatever you imagined in a lively manner, whatever you thought fit to be true, you affirmed confidently; and whatever you affirmed, your comrades believed. Truth was what had not yet been contradicted, most things were taken into the mind from the point of view of their human suggestiveness, and the attention confined itself exclusively to the æsthetic and dramatic aspects of events.333
You can see how natural it is, from this perspective, to think of religion as just a survival mechanism, since it really does carry on the traditions of our earliest thoughts. For a long time, the main goal in our interactions with the natural world was to control spiritual forces or align them with our interests. For our ancestors, dreams, visions, revelations, and wild stories were all intertwined with facts. Until fairly recently, there wasn't much understanding of the differences between what had been proven and what was just a guess, or between the impersonal and personal sides of existence. Whatever you vividly imagined, whatever you believed to be true, you confidently stated; and whatever you claimed, your peers accepted. Truth was simply what hadn't been disputed yet, most things were understood based on their human appeal, and focus was strictly on the aesthetic and dramatic sides of events.333
How indeed could it be otherwise? The extraordinary value, for explanation and prevision, of those mathematical [pg 497] and mechanical modes of conception which science uses, was a result that could not possibly have been expected in advance. Weight, movement, velocity, direction, position, what thin, pallid, uninteresting ideas! How could the richer animistic aspects of Nature, the peculiarities and oddities that make phenomena picturesquely striking or expressive, fail to have been first singled out and followed by philosophy as the more promising avenue to the knowledge of Nature's life? Well, it is still in these richer animistic and dramatic aspects that religion delights [pg 498] to dwell. It is the terror and beauty of phenomena, the “promise” of the dawn and of the rainbow, the “voice” of the thunder, the “gentleness” of the summer rain, the “sublimity” of the stars, and not the physical laws which these things follow, by which the religious mind still continues to be most impressed; and just as of yore, the devout man tells you that in the solitude of his room or of the fields he still feels the divine presence, that inflowings of help come in reply to his prayers, and that sacrifices to this unseen reality fill him with security and peace.
How could it be any other way? The incredible value of the mathematical and mechanical methods that science uses for explanation and prediction was something no one could have anticipated. Weight, movement, velocity, direction, position—what dull and unexciting ideas! How could the more vivid and lively aspects of nature, the unique qualities and quirks that make phenomena striking or expressive, not have been the first focus of philosophy as a more promising path to understanding the life of nature? Well, even today, religion continues to take pleasure in these richer, more dramatic aspects. It is the awe and majesty of phenomena, the "promise" of dawn and the rainbow, the "voice" of thunder, the "gentleness" of summer rain, the "sublimity" of stars, and not the physical laws governing these things, that still most impresses the religious mind; just as in the past, a devout person will tell you that in the solitude of their room or the fields, they still sense a divine presence, that they experience an outpouring of support in response to their prayers, and that offerings to this unseen reality fill them with a sense of security and peace.
Pure anachronism! says the survival-theory;—anachronism for which deanthropomorphization of the imagination is the remedy required. The less we mix the private with the cosmic, the more we dwell in universal and impersonal terms, the truer heirs of Science we become.
Pure anachronism! says the survival-theory;—anachronism that requires the deanthropomorphization of the imagination as the solution. The less we mix the personal with the cosmic, the more we focus on universal and impersonal concepts, the more genuine heirs of Science we become.
In spite of the appeal which this impersonality of the scientific attitude makes to a certain magnanimity of temper, I believe it to be shallow, and I can now state my reason in comparatively few words. That reason is that, so long as we deal with the cosmic and the general, we deal only with the symbols of reality, but as soon as we deal with private and personal phenomena as such, we deal with realities in the completest sense of the term. I think I can easily make clear what I mean by these words.
Despite the appeal of the impersonal nature of the scientific approach, which aligns with a certain noble temperament, I find it superficial. I can now explain my reasoning in just a few words. That reason is that, as long as we focus on the cosmic and the general, we are only engaging with symbols of reality, but Once we begin to examine private and personal experiences, we are engaging with realities in the most genuine sense of the term.. I believe I can clarify what I mean by this.
The world of our experience consists at all times of two parts, an objective and a subjective part, of which the former may be incalculably more extensive than the latter, and yet the latter can never be omitted or suppressed. The objective part is the sum total of whatsoever at any given time we may be thinking of, the [pg 499] subjective part is the inner “state” in which the thinking comes to pass. What we think of may be enormous,—the cosmic times and spaces, for example,—whereas the inner state may be the most fugitive and paltry activity of mind. Yet the cosmic objects, so far as the experience yields them, are but ideal pictures of something whose existence we do not inwardly possess but only point at outwardly, while the inner state is our very experience itself; its reality and that of our experience are one. A conscious field plus its object as felt or thought of plus an attitude towards the object plus the sense of a self to whom the attitude belongs—such a concrete bit of personal experience may be a small bit, but it is a solid bit as long as it lasts; not hollow, not a mere abstract element of experience, such as the “object” is when taken all alone. It is a full fact, even though it be an insignificant fact; it is of the kind to which all realities whatsoever must belong; the motor currents of the world run through the like of it; it is on the line connecting real events with real events. That unsharable feeling which each one of us has of the pinch of his individual destiny as he privately feels it rolling out on fortune's wheel may be disparaged for its egotism, may be sneered at as unscientific, but it is the one thing that fills up the measure of our concrete actuality, and any would-be existent that should lack such a feeling, or its analogue, would be a piece of reality only half made up.334
The world as we experience it always has two parts: an objective part and a subjective part. The objective part can be vastly greater than the subjective part, yet the latter can never be ignored or erased. The objective part is everything we might be thinking about at any moment, while the subjective part is the inner "state" in which that thinking occurs. What we think about can be huge—like the vastness of the universe—while our inner state might be just a fleeting and trivial thought. However, the cosmic objects we experience are merely ideal representations of something we don't truly possess inwardly; we can only point to them outwardly, while our inner state is our genuine experience—its reality is the same as our experience. A conscious field plus its object as we feel or think about it, plus our attitude towards that object, plus the sense of self that holds that attitude—this concrete piece of personal experience might be small, but it’s substantial as long as it lasts; it’s not empty or just an abstract component of experience, like the "object" is when considered in isolation. It is a full fact, even if it seems insignificant; it is of the sort that connects all realities; the driving forces of the world flow through it; it’s part of the link between real events. That unique feeling each of us has about our individual fate, as we sense it unfolding on fortune's wheel, may be dismissed as selfish or mocked as unscientific, but it is the one thing that truly defines our concrete reality. Any potential being lacking such a feeling, or something similar, would be a piece of reality that’s only half formed.
If this be true, it is absurd for science to say that the egotistic elements of experience should be suppressed. The axis of reality runs solely through the egotistic [pg 500] places,—they are strung upon it like so many beads. To describe the world with all the various feelings of the individual pinch of destiny, all the various spiritual attitudes, left out from the description—they being as describable as anything else—would be something like offering a printed bill of fare as the equivalent for a solid meal. Religion makes no such blunder. The individual's religion may be egotistic, and those private realities which it keeps in touch with may be narrow enough; but at any rate it always remains infinitely less hollow and abstract, as far as it goes, than a science which prides itself on taking no account of anything private at all.
If this is true, it’s ridiculous for science to claim that the selfish aspects of experience should be ignored. The core of reality runs only through the self-centered places—they're all strung together like beads. Describing the world without including the individual feelings and spiritual perspectives would be like presenting a menu as a substitute for an actual meal. Religion doesn’t make that mistake. An individual’s religion may be self-centered, and the personal truths it connects with might be quite limited, but at least it's always far less empty and abstract than a science that prides itself on disregarding anything personal entirely.
A bill of fare with one real raisin on it instead of the word “raisin,” with one real egg instead of the word “egg,” might be an inadequate meal, but it would at least be a commencement of reality. The contention of the survival-theory that we ought to stick to non-personal elements exclusively seems like saying that we ought to be satisfied forever with reading the naked bill of fare. I think, therefore, that however particular questions connected with our individual destinies may be answered, it is only by acknowledging them as genuine questions, and living in the sphere of thought which they open up, that we become profound. But to live thus is to be religious; so I unhesitatingly repudiate the survival-theory of religion, as being founded on an egregious mistake. It does not follow, because our ancestors made so many errors of fact and mixed them with their religion, that we should therefore leave off being religious at all.335 By being religious we establish ourselves in [pg 501] possession of ultimate reality at the only points at which reality is given us to guard. Our responsible concern is with our private destiny, after all.
A menu with one real raisin instead of the word “raisin,” and one real egg instead of the word "egg" might be a poor meal, but at least it would mark the beginning of reality. The survival theory's argument that we should only focus on non-personal elements seems like saying we should be satisfied forever with just reading the bare menu. I believe that, regardless of how specific questions about our individual fates are answered, it's only by recognizing them as valid questions and engaging with the realm of thought they create that we can attain depth. But to live this way is to be spiritual; therefore, I firmly reject the survival theory of religion as being based on a significant error. Just because our ancestors made numerous factual mistakes and mixed them with their beliefs doesn’t mean we should abandon spirituality altogether.335 By embracing spirituality, we ground ourselves in [pg 501] ultimate reality at the only points where reality is entrusted to us. Ultimately, our responsibility lies with our individual destiny.
You see now why I have been so individualistic throughout these lectures, and why I have seemed so bent on rehabilitating the element of feeling in religion and subordinating its intellectual part. Individuality is founded in feeling; and the recesses of feeling, the darker, blinder strata of character, are the only places in the world in which we catch real fact in the making, and [pg 502] directly perceive how events happen, and how work is actually done.336 Compared with this world of living individualized feelings, the world of generalized objects which the intellect contemplates is without solidity or life. As in stereoscopic or kinetoscopic pictures seen outside the instrument, the third dimension, the movement, the vital element, are not there. We get a beautiful picture of an express train supposed to be moving, but where in the picture, as I have heard a friend say, is the energy or the fifty miles an hour?337
You can see now why I've been so focused on individuality throughout these lectures and why I've seemed determined to restore the emotional aspect of religion while downplaying its intellectual side. Individuality is rooted in feeling, and the depths of our feelings—the darker, more instinctual parts of our character—are the only places where we truly witness real facts being created and directly see how events unfold and how work gets done. Compared to this world of living, individualized feelings, the realm of generalized objects that our intellect examines is lifeless and lacks substance. Just like in stereoscopic or kinetoscopic images viewed outside the device, the depth, movement, and vital spark are missing. We see a beautiful picture of a speeding express train, but where in that image, as I've heard a friend say, is the energy or the fifty miles per hour?
Let us agree, then, that Religion, occupying herself with personal destinies and keeping thus in contact with the only absolute realities which we know, must necessarily play an eternal part in human history. The next thing to decide is what she reveals about those destinies, or whether indeed she reveals anything distinct enough to be considered a general message to mankind. We have done as you see, with our preliminaries, and our final summing up can now begin.
Let's agree, then, that Religion, focusing on personal destinies and staying connected with the only absolute realities we know, has to play a lasting role in human history. The next thing to figure out is what it reveals about those destinies, or whether it reveals anything clear enough to be seen as a general message to humanity. As you can see, we've gone through our preliminaries, and now we can start our final summary.
I am well aware that after all the palpitating documents which I have quoted, and all the perspectives of emotion-inspiring institution and belief that my previous lectures have opened, the dry analysis to which I now advance may appear to many of you like an anti-climax, a tapering-off and flattening out of the subject, instead of a crescendo of interest and result. I said awhile ago that the religious attitude of Protestants appears poverty-stricken to the Catholic imagination. Still more poverty-stricken, I fear, may my final summing up of the subject appear at first to some of you. On which account I pray you now to bear this point in mind, that in the present part of it I am expressly trying to reduce religion to its lowest admissible terms, to that minimum, free from individualistic excrescences, which all religions contain as their nucleus, and on which it may be hoped that all religious persons may agree. That [pg 504] established, we should have a result which might be small, but would at least be solid; and on it and round it the ruddier additional beliefs on which the different individuals make their venture might be grafted, and flourish as richly as you please. I shall add my own over-belief (which will be, I confess, of a somewhat pallid kind, as befits a critical philosopher), and you will, I hope, also add your over-beliefs, and we shall soon be in the varied world of concrete religious constructions once more. For the moment, let me dryly pursue the analytic part of the task.
I'm fully aware that after all the intense documents I've quoted and the emotional perspectives on institutions and beliefs that I’ve discussed in my previous lectures, the analysis I’m about to present might seem like an anticlimax to many of you. It may come off as a letdown rather than a buildup of interest and findings. I mentioned earlier that the religious perspective of Protestants seems lacking to Catholics. I fear that my final summary might appear even more insufficient to some of you. Therefore, I ask you to keep in mind that in this section, I'm explicitly trying to distill religion down to its simplest acceptable terms, stripping away the individualistic additions that are present in all religions at their core, which I hope all religious individuals can agree upon. Once that is established, we will end up with a result that may be small but at least solid. Around this foundation, the richer beliefs that individuals hold can thrive and expand as much as desired. I'll share my own overarching belief (which, I confess, will be somewhat pale in nature, typical of a critical philosopher), and I hope you'll also share your own beliefs, leading us back to the diverse world of concrete religious ideas. For now, let me continue with the analytical part of the task.
Both thought and feeling are determinants of conduct, and the same conduct may be determined either by feeling or by thought. When we survey the whole field of religion, we find a great variety in the thoughts that have prevailed there; but the feelings on the one hand and the conduct on the other are almost always the same, for Stoic, Christian, and Buddhist saints are practically indistinguishable in their lives. The theories which Religion generates, being thus variable, are secondary; and if you wish to grasp her essence, you must look to the feelings and the conduct as being the more constant elements. It is between these two elements that the short circuit exists on which she carries on her principal business, while the ideas and symbols and other institutions form loop-lines which may be perfections and improvements, and may even some day all be united into one harmonious system, but which are not to be regarded as organs with an indispensable function, necessary at all times for religious life to go on. This seems to me the first conclusion which we are entitled to draw from the phenomena we have passed in review.
Both thought and feeling influence behavior, and the same behavior can be driven by either emotion or reasoning. When we look at the entire landscape of religion, we see a wide range of beliefs that have emerged; however, the feelings on one hand and the actions on the other are almost always consistent, as Stoic, Christian, and Buddhist saints are largely alike in how they live. The theories that religion produces are variable and secondary; to truly understand its essence, you need to focus on feelings and actions, which are the more stable components. It is between these two elements that the primary activity occurs, while the ideas, symbols, and other institutions serve as additional layers that can be enhanced and may eventually come together into a cohesive system, but they aren't essential for religious life to continue. This seems to be the first conclusion we can draw from the experiences we've reviewed.
The next step is to characterize the feelings. To what psychological order do they belong?
The next step is to define the feelings. What type of psychological category do they fit into?
The resultant outcome of them is in any case what Kant calls a “sthenic” affection, an excitement of the cheerful, expansive, “dynamogenic” order which, like any tonic, freshens our vital powers. In almost every lecture, but especially in the lectures on Conversion and on Saintliness, we have seen how this emotion overcomes temperamental melancholy and imparts endurance to the Subject, or a zest, or a meaning, or an enchantment and glory to the common objects of life.338 The name of “faith-state,” by which Professor Leuba designates it, is a good one.339 It is a biological as well as a psychological condition, and Tolstoy is absolutely accurate in classing faith among the forces by which men live.340 The total absence of it, anhedonia,341 means collapse.
The outcome of these experiences is what Kant refers to as a “energetic” feeling, an uplifting, expansive, "energizing" excitement that, like any tonic, revitalizes our energy. In almost every lecture, especially in those on Conversion and Saintliness, we’ve seen how this emotion banishes deep-seated sadness and gives the Subject resilience, or enthusiasm, or significance, or a sense of wonder and glory to everyday life. 338 The term “faith-based” which Professor Leuba uses, is quite fitting. 339 It is both a biological and a psychological state, and Tolstoy is completely correct in categorizing faith as one of the forces by which people live. 340 The complete lack of it, anhedonia, 341 signifies a breakdown.
The faith-state may hold a very minimum of intellectual content. We saw examples of this in those sudden raptures of the divine presence, or in such mystical seizures as Dr. Bucke described.342 It may be a mere vague enthusiasm, half spiritual, half vital, a courage, and a feeling that great and wondrous things are in the air.343
The faith-state may have very little intellectual substance. We saw examples of this in those sudden moments of feeling the divine presence or in the mystical experiences that Dr. Bucke described.342 It could just be a vague excitement, part spiritual and part energetic, a sense of courage, and a feeling that something amazing is about to happen.343
When, however, a positive intellectual content is associated with a faith-state, it gets invincibly stamped in upon belief,344 and this explains the passionate loyalty of religious persons everywhere to the minutest details of their so widely differing creeds. Taking creeds and faith-state together, as forming “religions,” and treating these as purely subjective phenomena, without regard to the question of their “truth,” we are obliged, on account of their extraordinary influence upon action and endurance, to class them amongst the most important biological functions of mankind. Their stimulant and anæsthetic effect is so great that Professor Leuba, in a recent article,345 goes so far as to say that so long as men can use their God, they care very little who he is, or even whether he is at all. “The truth of the matter can be put,” says Leuba, “in this way: God is not known, he is not understood; he is used—sometimes as meat-purveyor, sometimes as moral support, sometimes as friend, sometimes as an object of love. If he proves himself useful, the religious [pg 507] consciousness asks for no more than that. Does God really exist? How does he exist? What is he? are so many irrelevant questions. Not God, but life, more life, a larger, richer, more satisfying life, is, in the last analysis, the end of religion. The love of life, at any and every level of development, is the religious impulse.”346
When a positive intellectual content is linked to a faith-state, it becomes deeply ingrained in belief, and this explains the intense loyalty of religious individuals to even the smallest details of their vastly different beliefs. By looking at creeds and faith-states together as forming “religions,” and treating these as purely subjective experiences, without considering the issue of their "truth," we have to classify them as among the most significant biological functions of humanity because of their powerful impact on action and endurance. Their stimulating and numbing effects are so profound that Professor Leuba, in a recent article,345 argues that as long as people can use their God, they care very little about who he is or even whether he exists at all. "The truth is," says Leuba, “in this way: God isn't known, he isn't understood; he’s utilized—sometimes as a provider of needs, sometimes as emotional support, sometimes as a friend, and sometimes as an object of affection. If he turns out to be helpful, the religious [pg 507] consciousness wants nothing more. Does God really exist? How does he exist? What is he? are irrelevant questions. Not God, but life, more life, a greater, richer, more fulfilling life, is ultimately the aim of religion. The love of life, at every stage of development, is the religious drive.”346
At this purely subjective rating, therefore, Religion must be considered vindicated in a certain way from the attacks of her critics. It would seem that she cannot be a mere anachronism and survival, but must exert a permanent function, whether she be with or without intellectual content, and whether, if she have any, it be true or false.
At this purely subjective evaluation, Religion must be seen as somewhat justified against the criticisms of her detractors. It appears that she cannot simply be an outdated relic, but must play an enduring role, regardless of whether she has any intellectual substance, and whether that substance is true or false.
We must next pass beyond the point of view of merely subjective utility, and make inquiry into the intellectual content itself.
We need to move beyond just looking at subjective usefulness and examine the intellectual content itself.
First, is there, under all the discrepancies of the creeds, a common nucleus to which they bear their testimony unanimously?
First, is there, under all the differences in the beliefs, a common core they all agree on?
And second, ought we to consider the testimony true?
And second, should we consider the testimony to be true?
1. An uneasiness; and
An unsettling feeling; and
2. Its solution.
Its solution.
1. The uneasiness, reduced to its simplest terms, is a sense that there is something wrong about us as we naturally stand.
1. The uneasiness, boiled down to its simplest form, is a feeling that there is something wrong with us just as we are.
2. The solution is a sense that we are saved from the wrongness by making proper connection with the higher powers.
2. The solution is a sense that we are saved from what's wrong by forming a proper connection with higher powers.
In those more developed minds which alone we are studying, the wrongness takes a moral character, and the salvation takes a mystical tinge. I think we shall keep well within the limits of what is common to all such minds if we formulate the essence of their religious experience in terms like these:—
In the more developed minds that we are focusing on, the concept of wrongness has a moral aspect, and the idea of salvation has a mystical quality. I believe we can stay well within what is shared by all these minds if we define the core of their religious experience using terms like these:—
The individual, so far as he suffers from his wrongness and criticises it, is to that extent consciously beyond it, and in at least possible touch with something higher, if anything higher exist. Along with the wrong part there is thus a better part of him, even though it may be but a most helpless germ. With which part he should identify his real being is by no means obvious at this stage; but when stage 2 (the stage of solution or salvation) arrives,347 the man identifies his real being with the germinal higher part of himself; and does so in the following way. He becomes conscious that this higher part is conterminous and continuous with a more of the same quality, which is operative in the universe outside of him, and which he can keep in working touch with, and in a fashion get on board of and save himself when all his lower being has gone to pieces in the wreck.
The individual, as long as he acknowledges and critiques his faults, is, to that extent, consciously beyond them and possibly in touch with something greater, if anything greater exists. Along with the flawed part, there is also a better part of him, even if it’s just a weak potential. It's not clear at this point which part he should identify as his true self; however, when stage 2 (the stage of solution or salvation) arrives, the man recognizes his true self with the nascent higher part of himself. He does this in the following way. He realizes that this higher part is linked and continuous with a __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. greater of the same kind, which operates in the universe beyond him, and with which he can stay connected, enabling him to escape and save himself when all his lower self has disintegrated in the wreck.
It seems to me that all the phenomena are accurately describable in these very simple general terms.348 They allow for the divided self and the struggle; they involve the change of personal centre and the surrender of the lower self; they express the appearance of exteriority of the helping power and yet account for our sense of union with it;349 and they fully justify our feelings of security and joy. There is probably no autobiographic document, among all those which I have quoted, to which the description will not well apply. One need only add such specific details as will adapt it to various theologies and various personal temperaments, and one will then have the various experiences reconstructed in their individual forms.
It seems to me that all the phenomena can be described accurately in these very simple general terms.348 They allow for the divided self and the struggle; they involve the shift of personal center and the letting go of the lower self; they express the appearance of an external helping power while also explaining our sense of connection to it;349 and they fully justify our feelings of safety and happiness. There is probably no autobiographical document among all those I have quoted that this description won’t fit well. You just need to add specific details that will make it suitable for different theologies and personal temperaments, and then you will have the various experiences reconstructed in their individual forms.
So far, however, as this analysis goes, the experiences are only psychological phenomena. They possess, it is true, enormous biological worth. Spiritual strength really increases in the subject when he has them, a new life opens for him, and they seem to him a place of conflux where the forces of two universes meet; and yet this may be nothing but his subjective way of feeling things, a mood of his own fancy, in spite of the effects produced. I now turn to my second question: What is the objective “truth” of their content?350
So far, however, as this analysis goes, the experiences are just psychological phenomena. It's true that they have huge biological significance. Spiritual strength really grows in the person experiencing them; a new life opens up for them, and it feels like a place where the forces of two universes come together. Yet, this might just be their own subjective way of experiencing things, a mood of their own imagination, despite the actual effects produced. Now, I turn to my second question: What is the objective "truth" of their content?350
The part of the content concerning which the question [pg 510] of truth most pertinently arises is that “more of the same quality” with which our own higher self appears in the experience to come into harmonious working relation. Is such a “more” merely our own notion, or does it really exist? If so, in what shape does it exist? Does it act, as well as exist? And in what form should we conceive of that “union” with it of which religious geniuses are so convinced?
The part of the content where the question [pg 510] of truth comes up most significantly is that “more of the same quality” we experience with our higher self when it enters into a harmonious relationship. Is that "more" just our own idea, or does it actually exist? If it does exist, in what form does it take? Does it act as well as exist? And how should we understand that “union” with it that religious geniuses are so sure about?
It is in answering these questions that the various theologies perform their theoretic work, and that their divergencies most come to light. They all agree that the “more” really exists; though some of them hold it to exist in the shape of a personal god or gods, while others are satisfied to conceive it as a stream of ideal tendency embedded in the eternal structure of the world. They all agree, moreover, that it acts as well as exists, and that something really is effected for the better when you throw your life into its hands. It is when they treat of the experience of “union” with it that their speculative differences appear most clearly. Over this point pantheism and theism, nature and second birth, works and grace and karma, immortality and reincarnation, rationalism and mysticism, carry on inveterate disputes.
It is in answering these questions that the different theologies do their theoretical work, and that their differences become most apparent. They all agree that the "more" really exists; although some believe it exists as a personal god or gods, while others are content to see it as a stream of ideal tendency embedded in the eternal structure of the world. They also agree that it not only exists but also acts, and that something positive really happens when you place your life in its hands. It is when they discuss the experience of "union" with it that their theoretical differences emerge most clearly. Regarding this issue, pantheism and theism, nature and rebirth, works and grace and karma, immortality and reincarnation, rationalism and mysticism engage in long-standing disputes.
At the end of my lecture on Philosophy351 I held out the notion that an impartial science of religions might sift out from the midst of their discrepancies a common body of doctrine which she might also formulate in terms to which physical science need not object. This, I said, she might adopt as her own reconciling hypothesis, and recommend it for general belief. I also said that in my last lecture I should have to try my own hand at framing such an hypothesis.
At the end of my lecture on Philosophy351, I suggested that an unbiased study of religions could identify a set of common beliefs amidst their differences, which could also be stated in a way that physical science would accept. I mentioned that this could serve as a unifying theory that could be promoted for widespread acceptance. I also noted that in my next lecture, I would attempt to create such a theory myself.
The time has now come for this attempt. Who says [pg 511] “hypothesis” renounces the ambition to be coercive in his arguments. The most I can do is, accordingly, to offer something that may fit the facts so easily that your scientific logic will find no plausible pretext for vetoing your impulse to welcome it as true.
The time has come for this attempt. Who says [pg 511] "hypothesis" gives up the desire to be forceful in his arguments? All I can do is present something that might align so well with the facts that your scientific reasoning won't find a convincing reason to reject your instinct to accept it as true.
The “more,” as we called it, and the meaning of our “union” with it, form the nucleus of our inquiry. Into what definite description can these words be translated, and for what definite facts do they stand? It would never do for us to place ourselves offhand at the position of a particular theology, the Christian theology, for example, and proceed immediately to define the “more” as Jehovah, and the “union” as his imputation to us of the righteousness of Christ. That would be unfair to other religions, and, from our present standpoint at least, would be an over-belief.
The "more," as we referred to it, and the meaning of our “union” with it, are the core of our investigation. What specific description can these words be translated into, and what exact facts do they represent? It wouldn't be appropriate for us to immediately align ourselves with a specific theology, like Christian theology for instance, and then define the "more" as Jehovah, and the "union" as his granting us the righteousness of Christ. That wouldn't be fair to other religions and, at least from our current perspective, would be an overreach.
We must begin by using less particularized terms; and, since one of the duties of the science of religions is to keep religion in connection with the rest of science, we shall do well to seek first of all a way of describing the “more,” which psychologists may also recognize as real. The subconscious self is nowadays a well-accredited psychological entity; and I believe that in it we have exactly the mediating term required. Apart from all religious considerations, there is actually and literally more life in our total soul than we are at any time aware of. The exploration of the transmarginal field has hardly yet been seriously undertaken, but what Mr. Myers said in 1892 in his essay on the Subliminal Consciousness352 is [pg 512] as true as when it was first written: “Each of us is in reality an abiding psychical entity far more extensive than he knows—an individuality which can never express itself completely through any corporeal manifestation. The Self manifests through the organism; but there is always some part of the Self unmanifested; and always, as it seems, some power of organic expression in abeyance or reserve.”353 Much of the content of this larger background against which our conscious being stands out in relief is insignificant. Imperfect memories, silly jingles, inhibitive timidities, “dissolutive” phenomena of various sorts, as Myers calls them, enter into it for a large part. But in it many of the performances of genius seem also to have their origin; and in our study of conversion, of mystical experiences, and of prayer, we have seen how striking a part invasions from this region play in the religious life.
We need to start by using less specific terms; and, since one of the goals of the study of religions is to link religion with the rest of science, it’s important to first find a way to describe the “more,” which psychologists might also see as real. The inner self is now a widely recognized psychological concept; and I believe that it serves as the exact mediating term we need. Beyond all religious considerations, there is actually more life in our entire soul than we are aware of at any moment. The exploration of the transmarginal field has hardly been seriously pursued yet, but what Mr. Myers stated in 1892 in his essay on Subliminal Consciousness352 is as true now as when it was originally written: “Each of us is actually a lasting psychological being much broader than we realize—an individuality that can never fully express itself through any physical form. The Self shows itself through the body, but there is always a part of the Self that remains unexpressed; and it seems there is always some ability for physical expression that is held back or reserved.”353 Much of the content of this broader background against which our conscious existence stands out is trivial. Incomplete memories, silly jingles, inhibitive anxieties, "dissolving" phenomena of various kinds, as Myers calls them, make up a large part of it. However, many of the achievements of genius also seem to originate from this area; and in our study of conversion, mystical experiences, and prayer, we have observed how significant influences from this realm impact religious life.
Let me then propose, as an hypothesis, that whatever it may be on its farther side, the “more” with which in religious experience we feel ourselves connected is on its hither side the subconscious continuation of our conscious life. Starting thus with a recognized psychological fact as our basis, we seem to preserve a contact with “science” which the ordinary theologian lacks. At the same time the theologian's contention that the religious man is moved by an external power is vindicated, for it is one of the peculiarities of invasions from the [pg 513] subconscious region to take on objective appearances, and to suggest to the Subject an external control. In the religious life the control is felt as “higher”; but since on our hypothesis it is primarily the higher faculties of our own hidden mind which are controlling, the sense of union with the power beyond us is a sense of something, not merely apparently, but literally true.
Let me suggest, as a hypothesis, that whatever exists on its other side, the “more” we feel connected to in religious experience is on its this side a subconscious continuation of our conscious life. Starting with a recognized psychological fact as our foundation, we seem to maintain a connection with "science" that the typical theologian lacks. At the same time, the theologian's claim that the religious individual is influenced by an external power is justified, as one of the characteristics of influences from the [pg 513] subconscious realm is to appear objective and suggest to the individual an external control. In religious life, this control is perceived as "taller"; but since, based on our hypothesis, it primarily involves the higher faculties of our own hidden mind, the sense of union with the power beyond us is a sense of something that is not just seemingly, but literally, true.
This doorway into the subject seems to me the best one for a science of religions, for it mediates between a number of different points of view. Yet it is only a doorway, and difficulties present themselves as soon as we step through it, and ask how far our transmarginal consciousness carries us if we follow it on its remoter side. Here the over-beliefs begin: here mysticism and the conversion-rapture and Vedantism and transcendental idealism bring in their monistic interpretations354 and tell us that the finite self rejoins the absolute self, for it was always one with God and identical with the soul of the world.355 Here the prophets of all the different religions [pg 514] come with their visions, voices, raptures, and other openings, supposed by each to authenticate his own peculiar faith.
This entry point into the topic seems to me the best one for a science of religions, as it connects various perspectives. However, it’s still just an entry point, and challenges arise as soon as we step through it and consider how far our extended awareness takes us if we explore it further. This is where the over-beliefs begin: here, mysticism, conversion experiences, Vedantism, and transcendental idealism introduce their monistic interpretations and claim that the limited self reunites with the absolute self, since it has always been one with God and identical to the soul of the world. Here, the prophets of all different religions [pg 514] come with their visions, voices, raptures, and other revelations, each believed to validate their unique faith.
Those of us who are not personally favored with such specific revelations must stand outside of them altogether and, for the present at least, decide that, since they corroborate incompatible theological doctrines, they neutralize one another and leave no fixed result. If we follow any one of them, or if we follow philosophical theory and embrace monistic pantheism on non-mystical grounds, we do so in the exercise of our individual freedom, and build out our religion in the way most congruous with our personal susceptibilities. Among these susceptibilities intellectual ones play a decisive part. Although the religious question is primarily a question of life, of living or not living in the higher union which opens itself to us as a gift, yet the spiritual excitement in which the gift appears a real one will often fail to be aroused in an individual until certain particular intellectual beliefs or ideas which, as we say, come home to him, are touched.356 These ideas will thus be essential to [pg 515] that individual's religion;—which is as much as to say that over-beliefs in various directions are absolutely indispensable, and that we should treat them with tenderness and tolerance so long as they are not intolerant themselves. As I have elsewhere written, the most interesting and valuable things about a man are usually his over-beliefs.
Those of us who don’t receive specific revelations have to stay outside of them completely and, for now at least, decide that since they support conflicting theological beliefs, they cancel each other out and leave no clear conclusion. If we choose to follow one of them, or if we adopt philosophical theory and accept monistic pantheism for non-mystical reasons, we do so exercising our personal freedom and shaping our religion in a way that aligns best with our individual sensibilities. Among these sensibilities, intellectual ones play a crucial role. While the religious question is primarily about life—about living or not living in the higher union that is offered to us as a gift—the spiritual excitement that makes this gift feel real often won’t be sparked in someone until certain specific intellectual beliefs or ideas, which resonate with them, are brought up. These ideas will thus be essential to that person's religion; which means that various over-beliefs are absolutely necessary, and we should handle them with care and tolerance as long as they don't promote intolerance themselves. As I’ve mentioned before, the most fascinating and valuable aspects of a person are usually their over-beliefs.
Disregarding the over-beliefs, and confining ourselves to what is common and generic, we have in the fact that the conscious person is continuous with a wider self through which saving experiences come,357 a positive content of religious experience which, it seems to me, is literally and objectively true as far as it goes. If I now proceed to state my own hypothesis about the farther limits of this extension of our personality, I shall be offering my own over-belief—though I know it will appear a sorry under-belief to some of you—for which I can only bespeak the same indulgence which in a converse case I should accord to yours.
Disregarding the over-beliefs and focusing on what is common and general, we have in the idea that an aware person is linked to a larger self where transformative experiences take place,357 a positive aspect of religious experience that, to me, is literally and objectively true as far as it goes. If I now share my own theory about the further boundaries of this expansion of our personality, I will be presenting my own over-belief—though I know it might seem like a weak under-belief to some of you—for which I can only ask for the same understanding that I would offer you in a similar situation.
The further limits of our being plunge, it seems to me, into an altogether other dimension of existence from the sensible and merely “understandable” world. Name it the mystical region, or the supernatural region, whichever you [pg 516] choose. So far as our ideal impulses originate in this region (and most of them do originate in it, for we find them possessing us in a way for which we cannot articulately account), we belong to it in a more intimate sense than that in which we belong to the visible world, for we belong in the most intimate sense wherever our ideals belong. Yet the unseen region in question is not merely ideal, for it produces effects in this world. When we commune with it, work is actually done upon our finite personality, for we are turned into new men, and consequences in the way of conduct follow in the natural world upon our regenerative change.358 But that which produces effects within another reality must be termed a reality itself, so I feel as if we had no philosophic excuse for calling the unseen or mystical world unreal.
The further limits of our existence seem to dive into a completely different dimension of being than the sensible and simply "understandable" world. Call it the mystical realm or the supernatural realm, whichever you prefer. As far as our ideal impulses come from this area (and most of them do, since we feel them controlling us in ways we can't clearly explain), we are more connected to it than we are to the visible world, because we are closely tied to wherever our ideals are rooted. However, the unseen area in question is not just theoretical, as it brings about effects in this world. When we connect with it, real changes happen to our finite selves, as we become new individuals, and changes in our behavior naturally follow from this transformation. But anything that creates effects in another reality must be considered a reality itself, so I believe we have no philosophical basis for calling the unseen or mystical world unreal.
God is the natural appellation, for us Christians at least, for the supreme reality, so I will call this higher part of the universe by the name of God.359 We and God [pg 517] have business with each other; and in opening ourselves to his influence our deepest destiny is fulfilled. The universe, at those parts of it which our personal being constitutes, takes a turn genuinely for the worse or for the better in proportion as each one of us fulfills or evades God's demands. As far as this goes I probably have you with me, for I only translate into schematic language what I may call the instinctive belief of mankind: God is real since he produces real effects.
God is the natural name, at least for us Christians, for the ultimate reality, so I will refer to this higher aspect of the universe as God. We and God [pg 517] have a connection; by allowing ourselves to be influenced by Him, we fulfill our deepest destiny. The universe, in the parts that our personal existence makes up, either improves or declines based on how each of us responds to God's expectations. I believe you're with me on this, as I'm just putting into simple terms what I consider to be the instinctive belief of humanity: God is real because He creates real effects.
The real effects in question, so far as I have as yet admitted them, are exerted on the personal centres of energy of the various subjects, but the spontaneous faith of most of the subjects is that they embrace a wider sphere than this. Most religious men believe (or “know,” if they be mystical) that not only they themselves, but the whole universe of beings to whom the God is present, are secure in his parental hands. There is a sense, a dimension, they are sure, in which we are all saved, in spite of the gates of hell and all adverse terrestrial appearances. God's existence is the guarantee of an ideal order that shall be permanently preserved. This world may indeed, as science assures us, some day burn up or freeze; but if it is part of his order, the old ideals are sure to be brought elsewhere to fruition, so that where God is, tragedy is only provisional and partial, and shipwreck and dissolution are not the absolutely final things. Only when this farther step of faith concerning God is taken, and remote objective consequences are predicted, does religion, as it seems to me, get wholly free from the first immediate subjective experience, and bring a real hypothesis into play. A good hypothesis in science must have [pg 518] other properties than those of the phenomenon it is immediately invoked to explain, otherwise it is not prolific enough. God, meaning only what enters into the religious man's experience of union, falls short of being an hypothesis of this more useful order. He needs to enter into wider cosmic relations in order to justify the subject's absolute confidence and peace.
The real effects I've acknowledged so far are focused on the personal energy centers of various individuals, but most people naturally believe their faith reaches beyond that. Many religious individuals feel (or "know," if they're mystical) that not only are they, but the entire universe that God is present with, safe in His protective care. They have a strong sense that in some way, we are all saved, regardless of the gates of hell and all the challenges we face in this world. God's existence guarantees an ideal order that will be maintained forever. This world may someday, as science tells us, face destruction or freezing; however, if it’s part of His order, those old ideals will surely manifest elsewhere, meaning that where God is, tragedy is just temporary and limited, and failure and decay are not the ultimate ends. It’s only when we take this further step of faith regarding God, and predict distant objective outcomes, that religion, in my view, becomes entirely detached from immediate subjective experience and introduces a real hypothesis. A good hypothesis in science must have properties beyond just the phenomenon it’s trying to explain; otherwise, it won't be very productive. God, as understood in a religious person's experience of connection, doesn’t quite meet the criteria of a more constructive hypothesis. He needs to be part of broader cosmic relationships to validate a person's complete confidence and peace.
That the God with whom, starting from the hither side of our own extra-marginal self, we come at its remoter margin into commerce should be the absolute world-ruler, is of course a very considerable over-belief. Over-belief as it is, though, it is an article of almost every one's religion. Most of us pretend in some way to prop it upon our philosophy, but the philosophy itself is really propped upon this faith. What is this but to say that Religion, in her fullest exercise of function, is not a mere illumination of facts already elsewhere given, not a mere passion, like love, which views things in a rosier light. It is indeed that, as we have seen abundantly. But it is something more, namely, a postulator of new facts as well. The world interpreted religiously is not the materialistic world over again, with an altered expression; it must have, over and above the altered expression, a natural constitution different at some point from that which a materialistic world would have. It must be such that different events can be expected in it, different conduct must be required.
That the God we engage with, starting from our own standpoint, should be the supreme ruler of the universe is clearly a significant over-belief. Despite being an over-belief, it's something almost everyone incorporates into their religion. Most of us try to support it with our philosophy, but the philosophy is really based on this belief. This indicates that Religion, at its fullest, is not just a simple understanding of facts that already exist, nor is it merely an emotion like love that tends to view things more positively. It certainly is that, as we have seen many times. But it is also more than that; it asserts new facts as well. The world understood through a religious lens is not just a rehashed version of the materialistic world with a different outlook; it must possess, in addition to the changed perspective, a natural disposition that differs at some point from what a materialistic world would have. It must be structured in such a way that different outcomes can be anticipated, and distinct behaviors are required.
This thoroughly “pragmatic” view of religion has usually been taken as a matter of course by common men. They have interpolated divine miracles into the field of nature, they have built a heaven out beyond the grave. It is only transcendentalist metaphysicians who think that, without adding any concrete details to Nature, or subtracting any, but by simply calling it the expression of absolute spirit, you make it more divine just as it stands.
This completely practical perspective on religion is often accepted by everyday people as a given. They have incorporated divine miracles into the natural world and created an afterlife beyond death. It's only transcendentalist philosophers who believe that by simply labeling Nature as the manifestation of absolute spirit, without adding or removing any concrete details, you make it more divine just the way it is.
I believe the pragmatic way of taking religion to be the deeper way. It gives it body as well as soul, it makes it claim, as everything real must claim, some characteristic realm of fact as its very own. What the more characteristically divine facts are, apart from the actual inflow of energy in the faith-state and the prayer-state, I know not. But the over-belief on which I am ready to make my personal venture is that they exist. The whole drift of my education goes to persuade me that the world of our present consciousness is only one out of many worlds of consciousness that exist, and that those other worlds must contain experiences which have a meaning for our life also; and that although in the main their experiences and those of this world keep discrete, yet the two become continuous at certain points, and higher energies filter in. By being faithful in my poor measure to this over-belief, I seem to myself to keep more sane and true. I can, of course, put myself into the sectarian scientist's attitude, and imagine vividly that the world of sensations and of scientific laws and objects may be all. But whenever I do this, I hear that inward monitor of which W. K. Clifford once wrote, whispering the word “bosh!” Humbug is humbug, even though it bear the scientific name, and the total expression of human experience, as I view it objectively, invincibly urges me beyond the narrow “scientific” bounds. Assuredly, the real world is of a different temperament,—more intricately built than physical science allows. So my objective and my subjective conscience both hold me to the over-belief which I express. Who knows whether the faithfulness of individuals here below to their own poor over-beliefs may not actually help God in turn to be more effectively faithful to his own greater tasks?
I believe that a practical approach to religion is the deeper way. It gives it both substance and spirit, making it claim, as everything real should, some specific area of fact as its own. I’m not sure what the more distinctly divine facts are, beyond the actual flow of energy in states of faith and prayer. But I’m willing to bet on the over-belief that they exist. The entire direction of my education suggests that the world of our current awareness is just one of many realms of consciousness that exist, and that those other realms must hold experiences that are meaningful to our lives too. Although, for the most part, the experiences in those realms and in this world remain separate, they connect at certain points, allowing higher energies to filter through. By staying true to this over-belief, even in my limited way, I feel I maintain a sense of sanity and authenticity. I can certainly adopt the narrow-minded attitude of the sectarian scientist, vividly imagining that the world of sensations and scientific laws is all there is. But whenever I do, I hear that inner voice that W. K. Clifford once mentioned, whispering "nonsense!" Deception is deception, even when it carries a scientific label, and my overall understanding of human experience compels me beyond the limited "scientific" perspective. The real world is obviously different—more intricately constructed than what physical science suggests. So, both my objective and subjective awareness keep me anchored to the over-belief I’ve expressed. Who knows if the commitment of individuals down here to their own limited over-beliefs might actually help God be more effectively faithful to his larger purposes?
P.S.
In writing my concluding lecture I had to aim so much at simplification that I fear that my general philosophic position received so scant a statement as hardly to be intelligible to some of my readers. I therefore add this epilogue, which must also be so brief as possibly to remedy but little the defect. In a later work I may be enabled to state my position more amply and consequently more clearly.
In preparing my final lecture, I had to focus heavily on simplifying things, so I'm worried that my overall philosophical viewpoint was stated so briefly that some of my readers might not really understand it. That's why I'm adding this short epilogue, which will only slightly help fix that issue. In a future work, I hope to express my position in more detail and, as a result, more clearly.
Originality cannot be expected in a field like this, where all the attitudes and tempers that are possible have been exhibited in literature long ago, and where any new writer can immediately be classed under a familiar head. If one should make a division of all thinkers into naturalists and supernaturalists, I should undoubtedly have to go, along with most philosophers, into the supernaturalist branch. But there is a crasser and a more refined supernaturalism, and it is to the refined division that most philosophers at the present day belong. If not regular transcendental idealists, they at least obey the Kantian direction enough to bar out ideal entities from interfering causally in the course of phenomenal events. Refined supernaturalism is universalistic supernaturalism; for the “crasser” variety “piecemeal” supernaturalism would perhaps be the better name. It went with that older theology which to-day is supposed to reign only among uneducated people, or to be found among the few belated professors of the dualisms which Kant is thought to have displaced. It admits miracles [pg 521] and providential leadings, and finds no intellectual difficulty in mixing the ideal and the real worlds together by interpolating influences from the ideal region among the forces that causally determine the real world's details. In this the refined supernaturalists think that it muddles disparate dimensions of existence. For them the world of the ideal has no efficient causality, and never bursts into the world of phenomena at particular points. The ideal world, for them, is not a world of facts, but only of the meaning of facts; it is a point of view for judging facts. It appertains to a different “-ology,” and inhabits a different dimension of being altogether from that in which existential propositions obtain. It cannot get down upon the flat level of experience and interpolate itself piecemeal between distinct portions of nature, as those who believe, for example, in divine aid coming in response to prayer, are bound to think it must.
Originality can't be expected in a field like this, where all possible attitudes and emotions have already been expressed in literature long ago, and where any new writer can easily be categorized under a familiar label. If we were to divide all thinkers into naturalists and supernaturalists, I would definitely have to join most philosophers in the supernaturalist category. However, there are cruder and more refined forms of supernaturalism, and it's the refined category that most contemporary philosophers belong to. Even if they aren't strictly transcendental idealists, they generally follow the Kantian guidance enough to prevent ideal entities from causally interfering with the flow of real events. Refined supernaturalism is universalistic supernaturalism; the "cruder" variety might better be called "piecemeal" supernaturalism. It goes hand in hand with older theology, which today is thought to only be prevalent among uneducated individuals or among a few outdated professors of the dualisms that Kant is believed to have replaced. This perspective accepts miracles and divine guidance and faces no intellectual challenge in mixing the ideal and real worlds by inserting influences from the ideal realm among the forces that cause specific details in the real world. The refined supernaturalists believe this approach confuses different dimensions of existence. For them, the ideal realm lacks efficient causality and never intrudes into the world of phenomena at specific points. They view the ideal world not as a collection of facts but as a framework for interpreting facts. It belongs to a completely different "-ology" and exists in a different dimension of being altogether from the one where existential propositions hold true. It cannot step down to the flat level of experience and insert itself piecemeal between distinct aspects of nature, as those who believe, for example, in divine assistance following prayer might think it should.
Notwithstanding my own inability to accept either popular Christianity or scholastic theism, I suppose that my belief that in communion with the Ideal new force comes into the world, and new departures are made here below, subjects me to being classed among the supernaturalists of the piecemeal or crasser type. Universalistic supernaturalism surrenders, it seems to me, too easily to naturalism. It takes the facts of physical science at their face-value, and leaves the laws of life just as naturalism finds them, with no hope of remedy, in case their fruits are bad. It confines itself to sentiments about life as a whole, sentiments which may be admiring and adoring, but which need not be so, as the existence of systematic pessimism proves. In this universalistic way of taking the ideal world, the essence of practical religion seems to me to evaporate. Both instinctively and for logical reasons, I find it hard to [pg 522] believe that principles can exist which make no difference in facts.360 But all facts are particular facts, and the whole interest of the question of God's existence seems to me to lie in the consequences for particulars which that existence may be expected to entail. That no concrete particular of experience should alter its complexion in consequence of a God being there seems to me an incredible proposition, and yet it is the thesis to which (implicitly at any rate) refined supernaturalism seems to cling. It is only with experience en bloc, it says, that the Absolute maintains relations. It condescends to no transactions of detail.
Even though I can’t fully accept popular Christianity or scholastic theism, I believe that through connection with the Ideal, new energy enters the world, and fresh beginnings happen here on Earth. This belief might label me as a supernaturalist of the more simplistic or blunt type. To me, universalistic supernaturalism gives in too easily to naturalism. It accepts the findings of physical science at face value and leaves the laws of life just as naturalism sees them, with no hope for improvement if their outcomes are negative. It limits itself to feelings about life as a whole—feelings that can be admiring and worshipful, but don’t have to be, as seen in the existence of systematic pessimism. In this universalistic view of the ideal world, the core of practical religion seems to fade away. Both instinctively and logically, I struggle to believe that principles can exist that make no difference to facts. But all facts are specific, and the main interest in the question of God’s existence, to me, lies in the implications for specifics that such existence might bring about. The idea that no specific experience would change if God existed seems unbelievable to me, yet it’s the position that refined supernaturalism seems to hold onto (at least implicitly). It claims that only with experience as a whole does the Absolute maintain relationships. It doesn’t engage in detailed interactions.
I am ignorant of Buddhism and speak under correction, and merely in order the better to describe my general point of view; but as I apprehend the Buddhistic doctrine of Karma, I agree in principle with that. All supernaturalists admit that facts are under the judgment of higher law; but for Buddhism as I interpret it, and for religion generally so far as it remains unweakened by transcendentalistic metaphysics, the word “judgment” here means no such bare academic verdict or platonic appreciation as it means in Vedantic or modern absolutist systems; it carries, on the contrary, execution with it, is in [pg 523]rebus as well as post rem, and operates “causally” as partial factor in the total fact. The universe becomes a gnosticism361 pure and simple on any other terms. But this view that judgment and execution go together is that of the crasser supernaturalist way of thinking, so the present volume must on the whole be classed with the other expressions of that creed.
I know little about Buddhism and speak cautiously, just to clarify my general perspective; however, as I understand the Buddhist concept of Karma, I agree with it in principle. All supernaturalists accept that facts are subject to a higher law; but for Buddhism, as I interpret it, and for religion in general as long as it isn't diluted by abstract metaphysics, the term "judgment" doesn't just mean a neutral academic assessment or an idealistic appreciation like it does in Vedantic or modern absolutist systems; instead, it implies execution, is in rebus as well as post rem, and acts "casually" as a contributing factor in the overall situation. The universe becomes a gnosticism361 straightforward and uncomplicated under any other conditions. However, the idea that judgment and execution are linked represents a more basic supernaturalist mindset, so this book should largely be categorized with other examples of that belief.
I state the matter thus bluntly, because the current of thought in academic circles runs against me, and I feel like a man who must set his back against an open door quickly if he does not wish to see it closed and locked. In spite of its being so shocking to the reigning intellectual tastes, I believe that a candid consideration of piecemeal supernaturalism and a complete discussion of all its metaphysical bearings will show it to be the hypothesis by which the largest number of legitimate requirements are met. That of course would be a program for other books than this; what I now say sufficiently indicates to the philosophic reader the place where I belong.
I’m putting this out there directly because the prevailing ideas in academic circles are against me, and I feel like someone who has to quickly brace himself against an open door if he doesn’t want to see it closed and locked. Even though it’s so shocking to current intellectual tastes, I believe that a straightforward look at piecemeal supernaturalism and a thorough discussion of all its metaphysical aspects will reveal it to be the theory that fulfills the most legitimate requirements. Of course, that would be a topic for other books, but what I’m saying now clearly shows the philosophic reader where I stand.
If asked just where the differences in fact which are due to God's existence come in, I should have to say that in general I have no hypothesis to offer beyond what the phenomenon of “prayerful communion,” especially when certain kinds of incursion from the subconscious region take part in it, immediately suggests. The appearance is that in this phenomenon something ideal, which in one sense is part of ourselves and in another sense is not ourselves, actually exerts an influence, raises our centre of personal energy, and produces regenerative effects unattainable in other ways. If, then, there be a wider world of being than that of our every-day consciousness, if in it there be forces whose effects on us are intermittent, if [pg 524] one facilitating condition of the effects be the openness of the “subliminal” door, we have the elements of a theory to which the phenomena of religious life lend plausibility. I am so impressed by the importance of these phenomena that I adopt the hypothesis which they so naturally suggest. At these places at least, I say, it would seem as though transmundane energies, God, if you will, produced immediate effects within the natural world to which the rest of our experience belongs.
If someone asked me where the differences that come from God's existence actually lie, I would have to say that generally, I don’t have any theories to offer beyond what the phenomenon of “prayerful connection,” especially when certain subconscious influences are involved, suggests. It seems that in this phenomenon, something ideal, which is partly us and partly not us, truly has an impact, boosts our personal energy, and creates regenerative effects that we can't achieve through other means. So, if there is a broader reality beyond our everyday awareness, and within it, there are forces that affect us intermittently, and if [pg 524] one key factor for these effects is being open to the subliminal door, then we have the basis for a theory that the events of religious life support. I’m so struck by the significance of these occurrences that I embrace the theory they naturally imply. At least in these instances, it seems as if transcendent energies, or God if you prefer, create immediate effects within the natural world that our other experiences are part of.
The difference in natural “fact” which most of us would assign as the first difference which the existence of a God ought to make would, I imagine, be personal immortality. Religion, in fact, for the great majority of our own race means immortality, and nothing else. God is the producer of immortality; and whoever has doubts of immortality is written down as an atheist without farther trial. I have said nothing in my lectures about immortality or the belief therein, for to me it seems a secondary point. If our ideals are only cared for in “eternity,” I do not see why we might not be willing to resign their care to other hands than ours. Yet I sympathize with the urgent impulse to be present ourselves, and in the conflict of impulses, both of them so vague yet both of them noble, I know not how to decide. It seems to me that it is eminently a case for facts to testify. Facts, I think, are yet lacking to prove “spirit-return,” though I have the highest respect for the patient labors of Messrs. Myers, Hodgson, and Hyslop, and am somewhat impressed by their favorable conclusions. I consequently leave the matter open, with this brief word to save the reader from a possible perplexity as to why immortality got no mention in the body of this book.
The key difference that most of us would consider as the first change the existence of a God should bring about is, I believe, personal immortality. For most people in our society, religion essentially equals immortality, and little else. God is the source of immortality, and anyone who questions immortality is quickly labeled an atheist without any further examination. I haven’t discussed immortality or belief in it in my lectures because it seems like a secondary issue to me. If our ideals are only relevant in “eternity,” I don’t see why we shouldn't just let someone else take care of them. Still, I can understand the strong desire to be involved ourselves, and in this clash of feelings, both of which are vague yet noble, I’m unsure how to choose. It strikes me that this is truly a situation where facts should speak for themselves. I think we still lack the evidence to support the idea of “spirit-return,” although I deeply respect the diligent work of Messrs. Myers, Hodgson, and Hyslop and am somewhat impressed by their positive conclusions. Therefore, I leave this issue open, with this brief note to clarify for the reader why immortality isn’t mentioned in the main part of this book.
The ideal power with which we feel ourselves in connection, the “God” of ordinary men, is, both by ordinary [pg 525] men and by philosophers, endowed with certain of those metaphysical attributes which in the lecture on philosophy I treated with such disrespect. He is assumed as a matter of course to be “one and only” and to be “infinite”; and the notion of many finite gods is one which hardly any one thinks it worth while to consider, and still less to uphold. Nevertheless, in the interests of intellectual clearness, I feel bound to say that religious experience, as we have studied it, cannot be cited as unequivocally supporting the infinitist belief. The only thing that it unequivocally testifies to is that we can experience union with something larger than ourselves and in that union find our greatest peace. Philosophy, with its passion for unity, and mysticism with its monoideistic bent, both “pass to the limit” and identify the something with a unique God who is the all-inclusive soul of the world. Popular opinion, respectful to their authority, follows the example which they set.
The ideal power that we feel connected to, the “God” of everyday people, is seen by both ordinary people and philosophers as having certain metaphysical qualities that I treated with little respect in my philosophy lecture. It's often taken for granted that this power is “one and only” and endless; the idea of multiple finite gods is rarely considered or defended. However, for the sake of clear thinking, I must point out that religious experiences, as we’ve examined, do not clearly support the belief in infinity. What they definitely show is that we can feel a connection to something bigger than ourselves, and in that connection, we find our deepest peace. Philosophy, with its desire for unity, and mysticism, with its focus on a single idea, both “push to the limit” and associate that something with a unique God who embodies the essence of the universe. Public opinion, respecting their authority, tends to follow their lead.
Meanwhile the practical needs and experiences of religion seem to me sufficiently met by the belief that beyond each man and in a fashion continuous with him there exists a larger power which is friendly to him and to his ideals. All that the facts require is that the power should be both other and larger than our conscious selves. Anything larger will do, if only it be large enough to trust for the next step. It need not be infinite, it need not be solitary. It might conceivably even be only a larger and more godlike self, of which the present self would then be but the mutilated expression, and the universe might conceivably be a collection of such selves, of different degrees of inclusiveness, with no absolute unity realized in it at all.362 Thus would a sort of [pg 526] polytheism return upon us—a polytheism which I do not on this occasion defend, for my only aim at present is to keep the testimony of religious experience clearly within its proper bounds. [Compare p. 132 above.]
Meanwhile, the practical needs and experiences of religion seem to be fulfilled by the belief that there is a larger power beyond each individual that is supportive of them and their ideals. All that's needed is for this power to be different from and greater than our conscious selves. Anything larger will suffice, as long as we can trust it to guide us in the next step. It doesn’t have to be infinite or isolated. It could even just be a more expansive and godlike version of ourselves, with our current self being a limited expression of it, and perhaps the universe is made up of such selves at varying levels of inclusiveness, without any absolute unity present. 362 In this way, a kind of [pg 526] polytheism might come back into view—a polytheism that I'm not defending right now, as my current goal is simply to keep the insights from religious experience clearly within their appropriate limits. [Compare p. 132 above.]
Upholders of the monistic view will say to such a polytheism (which, by the way, has always been the real religion of common people, and is so still to-day) that unless there be one all-inclusive God, our guarantee of security is left imperfect. In the Absolute, and in the Absolute only, all is saved. If there be different gods, each caring for his part, some portion of some of us might not be covered with divine protection, and our religious consolation would thus fail to be complete. It goes back to what was said on pages 131-133, about the possibility of there being portions of the universe that may irretrievably be lost. Common sense is less sweeping in its demands than philosophy or mysticism have been wont to be, and can suffer the notion of this world being partly saved and partly lost. The ordinary moralistic state of mind makes the salvation of the world conditional upon the success with which each unit does its part. Partial and conditional salvation is in fact a most familiar notion when taken in the abstract, the only difficulty being to determine the details. Some men are even disinterested enough to be willing to be in the unsaved remnant as far as their persons go, if only they can be persuaded that their cause will prevail—all of us are willing, whenever our activity-excitement rises sufficiently high. I think, in fact, that a final philosophy of religion will have to consider the pluralistic hypothesis more seriously than it has hitherto been willing to consider it. For practical life at any rate, the chance of salvation is enough. No fact in human nature is more characteristic than its willingness to live on a chance. The existence of the chance makes [pg 527] the difference, as Edmund Gurney says, between a life of which the keynote is resignation and a life of which the keynote is hope.363 But all these statements are unsatisfactory from their brevity, and I can only say that I hope to return to the same questions in another book.
Upholders of the monistic view would respond to such polytheism (which, by the way, has always been the actual belief of ordinary people, and still is today) by arguing that unless there is one all-encompassing God, our security is not fully guaranteed. In the Absolute, and only in the Absolute, everything is saved. If there are different gods, each looking after their own area, some part of some of us might not receive divine protection, meaning our religious comfort would be incomplete. This connects to what was mentioned on pages 131-133, regarding the possibility of certain parts of the universe being permanently lost. Common sense asks for less than philosophy or mysticism usually do and can accept the idea that this world may be partly saved and partly lost. The typical moral perspective makes the salvation of the world depend on each individual carrying out their role successfully. Partial and conditional salvation is actually a well-known concept in the abstract—just the specifics need to be clarified. Some people are even selfless enough to be okay with being among the unsaved if they are convinced that their cause will succeed—most of us are willing, especially when our passion rises high enough. I believe that any final philosophy of religion must take the pluralistic hypothesis more seriously than it has in the past. For practical life, at least, the opportunity of salvation is sufficient. No aspect of human nature is more defined than its readiness to live for a chance. The existence of that chance creates [pg 527] the distinction, as Edmund Gurney points out, between a life characterized by resignation and a life characterized by hope.363 However, all these statements lack depth due to their brevity, and I can only express my wish to revisit these questions in another book.
Index.
Footnotes
- 1.
-
As with many ideas that float in the air of one's time, this notion shrinks from dogmatic general statement and expresses itself only partially and by innuendo. It seems to me that few conceptions are less instructive than this re-interpretation of religion as perverted sexuality. It reminds one, so crudely is it often employed, of the famous Catholic taunt, that the Reformation may be best understood by remembering that its fons et origo was Luther's wish to marry a nun:—the effects are infinitely wider than the alleged causes, and for the most part opposite in nature. It is true that in the vast collection of religious phenomena, some are undisguisedly amatory—e.g., sex-deities and obscene rites in polytheism, and ecstatic feelings of union with the Saviour in a few Christian mystics. But then why not equally call religion an aberration of the digestive function, and prove one's point by the worship of Bacchus and Ceres, or by the ecstatic feelings of some other saints about the Eucharist? Religious language clothes itself in such poor symbols as our life affords, and the whole organism gives overtones of comment whenever the mind is strongly stirred to expression. Language drawn from eating and drinking is probably as common in religious literature as is language drawn from the sexual life. We “hunger and thirst” after righteousness; we “find the Lord a sweet savor;” we “taste and see that he is good.” “Spiritual milk for American babes, drawn from the breasts of both testaments,” is a sub-title of the once famous New England Primer, and Christian devotional literature indeed quite floats in milk, thought of from the point of view, not of the mother, but of the greedy babe.
Like many ideas that are prevalent in society, this concept avoids rigid statements and only reveals itself partially through subtle hints. I think few interpretations are less enlightening than the idea of religion as distorted sexuality. It's often portrayed so crudely that it brings to mind the well-known Catholic jab suggesting that the Reformation can be best understood by recalling that its source and origin was Luther's desire to marry a nun: the consequences are far greater than the supposed causes and are mostly opposite in nature. While it's true that in the broad spectrum of religious experiences, some are clearly about love—like sex deities and crude rituals in polytheism, and ecstatic feelings of unity with the Savior among certain Christian mystics—why not also describe religion as a distortion of the digestive function, using the worship of Bacchus and Ceres or the ecstatic feelings of other saints regarding the Eucharist as evidence? Religious language is expressed in the limited symbols our lives provide, and the entire being resonates with commentary whenever we feel an intense urge to express ourselves. Language related to eating and drinking is likely as prevalent in religious texts as language concerning sexuality. We “hunger and thirst” for righteousness; we "find the Lord pleasing;" we “Experience and see that he is good.” "Spiritual milk for American infants, taken from the teachings of both testaments," is a subtitle of the once-famous New England Primer, and indeed, Christian devotional literature is filled with milk, considered not from the perspective of the mother, but of the greedy child.
Saint François de Sales, for instance, thus describes the “orison of quietude”: “In this state the soul is like a little child still at the breast, whose mother, to caress him whilst he is still in her arms, makes her milk distill into his mouth without his even moving his lips. So it is here.... Our Lord desires that our will should be satisfied with sucking the milk which His Majesty pours into our mouth, and that we should relish the sweetness without even knowing that it cometh from the Lord.” And again: “Consider the little infants, united and joined to the breasts of their nursing mothers, you will see that from time to time they press themselves closer by little starts to which the pleasure of sucking prompts them. Even so, during its orison, the heart united to its God oftentimes makes attempts at closer union by movements during which it presses closer upon the divine sweetness.” Chemin de la Perfection, ch. xxxi.; Amour de Dieu, vii. ch. i.
Saint Francis de Sales, for example, describes the “prayer of tranquility”: “In this state, the soul is like a small child still breastfeeding, whose mother, to calm him while he’s in her arms, allows her milk to flow into his mouth without him having to move his lips. It's the same here... Our Lord wants our will to be satisfied with receiving the milk that His Majesty pours into our mouths, and for us to enjoy the sweetness without even realizing it comes from the Lord.” And again: "Consider small babies snuggled up to their nursing mothers; you’ll notice that sometimes they wiggle closer with small movements driven by the joy of sucking. In the same way, during prayer, a heart connected with God often seeks to draw nearer through movements that seek the divine sweetness." Chemin de la Perfection, ch. xxxi.; Amour de Dieu, vii. ch. i.
In fact, one might almost as well interpret religion as a perversion of the respiratory function. The Bible is full of the language of respiratory oppression: “Hide not thine ear at my breathing; my groaning is not hid from thee; my heart panteth, my strength faileth me; my bones are hot with my roaring all the night long; as the hart panteth after the water-brooks, so my soul panteth after thee, O my God.” God's Breath in Man is the title of the chief work of our best known American mystic (Thomas Lake Harris); and in certain non-Christian countries the foundation of all religious discipline consists in regulation of the inspiration and expiration.
In fact, one could almost see religion as a distortion of the way we breathe. The Bible is filled with terms related to breathing difficulties: "Don’t ignore my breathing; you can’t escape my cries; my heart is racing, my strength is fading; my bones ache from my roars all night long; just like a deer longs for the water streams, my soul longs for you, O my God." Divine Breath in Humanity is the title of the main work by our most famous American mystic (Thomas Lake Harris); and in some non-Christian countries, the basis of all religious practice is the regulation of inhaling and exhaling.
These arguments are as good as much of the reasoning one hears in favor of the sexual theory. But the champions of the latter will then say that their chief argument has no analogue elsewhere. The two main phenomena of religion, namely, melancholy and conversion, they will say, are essentially phenomena of adolescence, and therefore synchronous with the development of sexual life. To which the retort again is easy. Even were the asserted synchrony unrestrictedly true as a fact (which it is not), it is not only the sexual life, but the entire higher mental life which awakens during adolescence. One might then as well set up the thesis that the interest in mechanics, physics, chemistry, logic, philosophy, and sociology, which springs up during adolescent years along with that in poetry and religion, is also a perversion of the sexual instinct:—but that would be too absurd. Moreover, if the argument from synchrony is to decide, what is to be done with the fact that the religious age par excellence would seem to be old age, when the uproar of the sexual life is past?
These arguments are just as valid as much of the reasoning you hear in favor of the sexual theory. But supporters of that theory will argue that their main point has no equivalent elsewhere. They claim that the two main aspects of religion, namely sadness and conversion, are fundamentally tied to adolescence and therefore occur simultaneously with the development of sexual life. To which the counterargument is straightforward. Even if the asserted synchrony were completely true (which it isn’t), it isn't only sexual life that awakens during adolescence; it's the entire higher mental life. One could just as easily argue that the interest in mechanics, physics, chemistry, logic, philosophy, and sociology, which all emerge during adolescent years alongside poetry and religion, is also a distortion of the sexual instinct—although that would be ridiculous. Furthermore, if the argument from synchrony is to be taken seriously, how do we explain that the prime age for religious involvement seems to be old age, when the fervor of sexual life has already passed?
The plain truth is that to interpret religion one must in the end look at the immediate content of the religious consciousness. The moment one does this, one sees how wholly disconnected it is in the main from the content of the sexual consciousness. Everything about the two things differs, objects, moods, faculties concerned, and acts impelled to. Any general assimilation is simply impossible: what we find most often is complete hostility and contrast. If now the defenders of the sex-theory say that this makes no difference to their thesis; that without the chemical contributions which the sex-organs make to the blood, the brain would not be nourished so as to carry on religious activities, this final proposition may be true or not true; but at any rate it has become profoundly uninstructive: we can deduce no consequences from it which help us to interpret religion's meaning or value. In this sense the religious life depends just as much upon the spleen, the pancreas, and the kidneys as on the sexual apparatus, and the whole theory has lost its point in evaporating into a vague general assertion of the dependence, somehow, of the mind upon the body.
The plain truth is that to understand religion, one must ultimately look at the immediate content of religious awareness. Once you do this, it becomes clear how completely disconnected it is from sexual awareness. Everything about the two is different: the objects, feelings, faculties involved, and the actions they inspire. Any general connection is simply impossible; what we often find is stark opposition and contrast. If the proponents of the sex-theory argue that this doesn't impact their thesis—saying that without the chemical contributions from the sex organs to the blood, the brain wouldn't be nourished enough to engage in religious activities—this final statement may or may not be true. However, it has become profoundly unhelpful: we can’t draw any conclusions from it that aid in interpreting the meaning or value of religion. In this sense, religious life relies as much on the spleen, pancreas, and kidneys as it does on the sexual organs, and the whole theory has lost its significance, fading into a vague general claim of the mind's dependence, somehow, on the body.
- 2.
- For a first-rate example of medical-materialist reasoning, see an article on “devout type varieties,” by Dr. Binet-Sanglé, in the Revue de l'Hypnotisme, xiv. 161.
- 3.
- J. F. Nisbet: The Insanity of Genius, 3d ed., London, 1893, pp. xvi, xxiv.
- 4.
- Max Nordau, in his bulky book entitled Decline.
- 5.
- H. Maudsley: Natural Causes and Supernatural Seemings, 1886, pp. 257, 256.
- 6.
- Autobiography, ch. xxviii.
- 7.
- Superior intellect, as Professor Bain has admirably shown, seems to consist in nothing so much as in a large development of the faculty of association by similarity.
- 8.
- I may refer to a criticism of the insanity theory of genius in the Psychological Review, ii. 287 (1895).
- 9.
- I can do no better here than refer my readers to the extended and admirable remarks on the futility of all these definitions of religion, in an article by Professor Leuba, published in the Monist for January, 1901, after my own text was written.
- 10.
- Miscellanies, 1868, p. 120 (abridged).
- 11.
- Lectures and Biographical Sketches, 1868, p. 186.
- 12.
- Feuilles détachées, pp. 394-398 (abridged).
- 13.
- Op. cit., pp. 314, 313.
- 14.
- Book V., ch. x. (abridged).
- 15.
- Book V., ch. ix. (abridged).
- 16.
- Chaps. x., xi. (abridged): Winkworth's translation.
- 17.
- Book IV., § 23.
- 18.
- Benham's translation: Book III., chaps. xv., lix. Compare Mary Moody Emerson: "Let me be a stain on this beautiful world, the most unnoticed and isolated sufferer, with one condition—that I know it’s His doing. I will love Him even if He covers every path of mine in frost and darkness." R. W. Emerson: Lectures and Biographical Sketches, p. 188.
- 19.
- Once more, there are plenty of men, constitutionally sombre men, in whose religious life this rapturousness is lacking. They are religious in the wider sense; yet in this acutest of all senses they are not so, and it is religion in the acutest sense that I wish, without disputing about words, to study first, so as to get at its typical difference.
- 20.
- The New Spirit, p. 232.
- 21.
- I owe this allegorical illustration to my lamented colleague and friend, Charles Carroll Everett.
- 22.
- Example: I have recently found a lot of comfort in reflecting on the verses that highlight the personality of the Holy Spirit and how He is distinct from the Father and the Son. It’s a topic that needs deep exploration to understand, but once grasped, it provides a much richer and more vibrant appreciation of the fullness of the Godhead and its role in our lives than simply considering the Spirit based on His effects on us. Augustus Hare: Memorials, i. 244, Maria Hare to Lucy H. Hare.
- 23.
- Symposium, Jowett, 1871, i. 527.
- 24.
- Example: “Nature is always intriguing, no matter how she presents herself. When it rains, I can’t help but see a beautiful woman crying. She seems even more beautiful the more she suffers.” B. de St. Pierre.
- 25.
- Journal of the S. P. R., February, 1895, p. 26.
- 26.
- E. Gurney: Phantasms of the Living, i. 384.
- 27.
- Pensées d'un Solitaire, p. 66.
- 28.
- Letters of Lowell, i. 75.
- 29.
- I borrow it, with Professor Flournoy's permission, from his rich collection of psychological documents.
- 30.
- Mark Rutherford's Deliverance, London, 1885, pp. 196, 198.
- 31.
- In his book (too little read, I fear), Natural Religion, 3d edition, Boston, 1886, pp. 91, 122.
- 32.
- C. Hilty: Glück, dritter Theil, 1900, p. 18.
- 33.
- The Soul; its Sorrows and its Aspirations, 3d edition, 1852, pp. 89, 91.
- 34.
- I once heard a lady describe the pleasure it gave her to think that she "could always snuggle up to God."
- 35.
- John Weiss: Life of Theodore Parker, i. 152, 32.
- 36.
- Starbucks: Psychology of Religion, pp. 305, 306.
- 37.
-
“I know not to what physical laws philosophers will some day refer the feelings of melancholy. For myself, I find that they are the most voluptuous of all sensations,” writes Saint Pierre, and accordingly he devotes a series of sections of his work on Nature to the Plaisirs de la Ruine, Plaisirs des Tombeaux, Ruines de la Nature, Plaisirs de la Solitude—each of them more optimistic than the last.
“I don't know what physical laws philosophers will ultimately use to explain feelings of sadness. For me, I find that they are the most enjoyable of all sensations,” writes Saint Pierre, and as a result, he dedicates several sections of his work on Nature to the Pleasures of Ruin, Pleasures of Tombs, Ruins of Nature, Pleasures of Solitude—each one more optimistic than the last.
This finding of a luxury in woe is very common during adolescence. The truth-telling Marie Bashkirtseff expresses it well:—
This discovery of a comfort in suffering is quite common during the teenage years. The honest Marie Bashkirtseff captures it perfectly:—
“In this depression and dreadful uninterrupted suffering, I don't condemn life. On the contrary, I like it and find it good. Can you believe it? I find everything good and pleasant, even my tears, my grief. I enjoy weeping, I enjoy my despair. I enjoy being exasperated and sad. I feel as if these were so many diversions, and I love life in spite of them all. I want to live on. It would be cruel to have me die when I am so accommodating. I cry, I grieve, and at the same time I am pleased—no, not exactly that—I know not how to express it. But everything in life pleases me. I find everything agreeable, and in the very midst of my prayers for happiness, I find myself happy at being miserable. It is not I who undergo all this—my body weeps and cries; but something inside of me which is above me is glad of it all.” Journal de Marie Bashkirtseff, i. 67.
"In this deep depression and constant suffering, I don’t reject life. On the contrary, I appreciate it and find it good. Can you believe it? I enjoy everything, even my tears and my grief. I take pleasure in crying and my despair. I like being frustrated and sad. I feel like these are just distractions, and I love life regardless of them all. I want to keep living. It would be cruel to let me die when I’m so easygoing. I cry, I grieve, and at the same time, I feel pleased—well, not exactly that—I can’t quite describe it. But everything about life is pleasing to me. I find everything agreeable, and right in the middle of my prayers for happiness, I find joy in being miserable. It’s not me who’s going through all of this—my body weeps and cries; but something inside me that feels higher is happy about it all.” Journal de Marie Bashkirtseff, i. 67.
- 38.
- R. M. Bucke: Cosmic Consciousness, pp. 182-186, abridged.
- 39.
- I refer to The Conservator, edited by Horace Traubel, and published monthly at Philadelphia.
- 40.
- Song of Myself, 32.
- 41.
- Iliad, XXI., E. Myers's translation.
- 42.
- "God is scared of me!" remarked such a titanic-optimistic friend in my presence one morning when he was feeling particularly hearty and cannibalistic. The defiance of the phrase showed that a Christian education in humility still rankled in his breast.
- 43.
- "As I continue through life, day by day, I feel more like a confused child; I can't adjust to this world, to reproduction, to inheritance, to seeing, or to hearing; the simplest things feel like a burden. The neat, sanitized, polite facade of life and the raw, wild, and chaotic foundations create a spectacle that I just can't get used to." R. L. Stevenson: Letters, ii. 355.
- 44.
- "Cautionary Poems for Kids": this title of a much used work, published early in the nineteenth century, shows how far the muse of evangelical protestantism in England, with her mind fixed on the idea of danger, had at last drifted away from the original gospel freedom. Mind-cure might be briefly called a reaction against all that religion of chronic anxiety which marked the earlier part of our century in the evangelical circles of England and America.
- 45.
- I refer to Mr. Horatio W. Dresser and Mr. Henry Wood, especially the former. Mr. Dresser's works are published by G. P. Putnam's Sons, New York and London; Mr. Wood's by Lee & Shepard, Boston.
- 46.
- Lest my own testimony be suspected, I will quote another reporter, Dr. H. H. Goddard, of Clark University, whose thesis on "The Impact of the Mind on the Body as Shown by Faith Cures" is published in the American Journal of Psychology for 1899 (vol. x.). This critic, after a wide study of the facts, concludes that the cures by mind-cure exist, but are in no respect different from those now officially recognized in medicine as cures by suggestion; and the end of his essay contains an interesting physiological speculation as to the way in which the suggestive ideas may work (p. 67 of the reprint). As regards the general phenomenon of mental cure itself, Dr. Goddard writes: Despite the strong criticism we've voiced against reports of cures, there's still a significant amount of evidence showing the mind's powerful influence on disease. Many cases involve illnesses that have been diagnosed and treated by some of the country's best doctors or that well-known hospitals have attempted to cure, yet without success. Educated and cultured individuals have experienced satisfactory results from this method. Long-standing diseases have improved and even been cured. We have identified the mental aspect within primitive medicine, modern folk medicine, over-the-counter remedies, and witchcraft. We believe it's impossible to explain the existence of these practices if they didn't actually cure disease, and if they did heal, it must have been due to the mental component. The same reasoning applies to contemporary practices of mental healing—like Divine Healing and Christian Science. It's hard to imagine that the large group of intelligent individuals known as Mental Scientists would continue to exist if it were all a delusion. This isn't just a passing trend; it's not limited to a few people; it's not confined to one area. While many failures are noted, that only strengthens the argument. There must be numerous significant successes to balance out the failures, or else the delusion would have ceased to exist. Christian Science, Divine Healing, or Mental Science cannot and will never be able to cure every illness; however, the practical application of broad mental science principles can help prevent diseases. We find enough evidence to believe that a shift in mental attitude could alleviate many sufferings that conventional doctors cannot address; it might even extend life for many who cannot be completely cured, and a dedicated commitment to a more accurate life philosophy can help many stay healthy, allowing doctors to focus on treating unavoidable ailments. (pp. 33, 34 of reprint).
- 47.
- Horace Fletcher: Happiness as found in Forethought minus Fearthought, Menticulture Series, ii. Chicago and New York, Stone, 1897, pp. 21-25, abridged.
- 48.
- H. W. Dresser: Voices of Freedom, New York, 1899, p. 38.
- 49.
- Henry Wood: Ideal Suggestion through Mental Photography, Boston, 1899, p. 54.
- 50.
- Whether it differs so much from Christ's own notion is for the exegetists to decide. According to Harnack, Jesus felt about evil and disease much as our mind-curers do. “What is the answer that Jesus sends to John the Baptist?” asks Harnack, and says it is this: “ ‘The blind see, the lame walk, the lepers are cleansed, the deaf hear, the dead rise up, and the gospel is preached to the poor.’ This represents the ‘coming of the kingdom,’ or, more accurately, these acts of salvation show that the kingdom is already present. By overcoming and eliminating suffering, need, and illness, John will understand that a new era has begun. The expulsion of demons is just one aspect of this redemptive work, but Jesus highlights that as the purpose and confirmation of his mission. He reached out to the distressed, sick, and poor, not as a moralist, and without any hint of sentimentality. He never categorizes the different afflictions; he never questions whether the sick person ‘deserves’ healing; and he doesn’t dwell on empathizing with their pain or death. He never suggests that illness is a beneficial punishment or that evil serves a constructive purpose. No, he names sickness as sickness and health as health. For him, all evil and misery are something terrible; they belong to the vast kingdom of Satan; but he feels the power of the Savior within him. He understands that progress is only possible when weakness is conquered and illness is cured.” Das Wesen des Christenthums, 1900, p. 39.
- 51.
- R.W. Trine: In Tune with the Infinite, 26th thousand, N. Y., 1899. I have strung scattered passages together.
- 52.
-
The Cairds, for example. In Edward Caird's Glasgow Lectures of 1890-92 passages like this abound:—
The Cairds, for example. In Edward Caird Glasgow Lectures of 1890-92, there are many passages like this:—
“The declaration made in the beginning of the ministry of Jesus that ‘the time is fulfilled, and the kingdom of heaven is at hand,’ passes with scarce a break into the announcement that ‘the kingdom of God is among you’; and the importance of this announcement is asserted to be such that it makes, so to speak, a difference in kind between the greatest saints and prophets who lived under the previous reign of division, and ‘the least in the kingdom of heaven.’ The highest ideal is brought close to men and declared to be within their reach, they are called on to be ‘perfect as their Father in heaven is perfect.’ The sense of alienation and distance from God which had grown upon the pious in Israel just in proportion as they had learned to look upon Him as no mere national divinity, but as a God of justice who would punish Israel for its sin as certainly as Edom or Moab, is declared to be no longer in place; and the typical form of Christian prayer points to the abolition of the contrast between this world and the next which through all the history of the Jews had continually been growing wider: ‘As in heaven, so on earth.’ The sense of the division of man from God, as a finite being from the Infinite, as weak and sinful from the Omnipotent Goodness, is not indeed lost; but it can no longer overpower the consciousness of oneness. The terms ‘Son’ and ‘Father’ at once state the opposition and mark its limit. They show that it is not an absolute opposition, but one which presupposes an indestructible principle of unity, that can and must become a principle of reconciliation.” The Evolution of Religion, ii. pp. 146, 147.
At the beginning of Jesus' ministry, the declaration that ‘the time is fulfilled, and the kingdom of heaven is at hand,’ smoothly transitions into the statement that ‘the kingdom of God is among you’; the importance of this announcement is so profound that it essentially creates a fundamental difference between the greatest saints and prophets of the earlier divided era and ‘the least in the kingdom of heaven.’ The highest ideals are made more accessible and are said to be achievable, encouraging people to be ‘perfect as their Father in heaven is perfect.’ The feeling of separation from God that had developed among the faithful in Israel—who began to view Him not just as a national deity but as a just God who would hold Israel accountable for its sins just as He would Edom or Moab—is said to no longer apply; and the common form of Christian prayer reflects the closing gap between this world and the next, which had been expanding throughout Jewish history: ‘As in heaven, so on earth.’ While the sense of separation between humanity and God, between the finite and the Infinite, and between the weak and sinful and the Omnipotent Goodness still exists, it can no longer overshadow the awareness of unity. The terms ‘Son’ and ‘Father’ emphasize both the contrast and its boundaries. They suggest that this isn't an absolute divide but one that is based on an unbreakable principle of unity that can and must grow into a principle of reconciliation. The Evolution of Religion, ii. pp. 146, 147.
- 53.
- It remains to be seen whether the school of Mr. Dresser, which assumes more and more the form of mind-cure experience and academic philosophy mutually impregnating each other, will score the practical triumphs of the less critical and rational sects.
- 54.
- The theistic explanation is by divine grace, which creates a new nature within one the moment the old nature is sincerely given up. The pantheistic explanation (which is that of most mind-curers) is by the merging of the narrower private self into the wider or greater self, the spirit of the universe (which is your own "subconscious" self), the moment the isolating barriers of mistrust and anxiety are removed. The medico-materialistic explanation is that simpler cerebral processes act more freely where they are left to act automatically by the shunting-out of physiologically (though in this instance not spiritually) “taller” ones which, seeking to regulate, only succeed in inhibiting results.—Whether this third explanation might, in a psycho-physical account of the universe, be combined with either of the others may be left an open question here.
- 55.
-
Within the churches a disposition has always prevailed to regard sickness as a visitation; something sent by God for our good, either as chastisement, as warning, or as opportunity for exercising virtue, and, in the Catholic Church, of earning “merit.” “Illness,” says a good Catholic writer (P. Lejeune: Introd. à la Vie Mystique, 1899, p. 218), “is the most excellent of corporeal mortifications, the mortification which one has not one's self chosen, which is imposed directly by God, and is the direct expression of his will. ‘If other mortifications are of silver,’ Mgr. Gay says, ‘this one is of gold; since although it comes of ourselves, coming as it does of original sin, still on its greater side, as coming (like all that happens) from the providence of God, it is of divine manufacture. And how just are its blows! And how efficacious it is!... I do not hesitate to say that patience in a long illness is mortification's very masterpiece, and consequently the triumph of mortified souls.’ ” According to this view, disease should in any case be submissively accepted, and it might under certain circumstances even be blasphemous to wish it away.
Within the churches, there has always been a tendency to see illness as a kind of divine lesson; something sent by God for our benefit, whether as punishment, a warning, or a chance to show virtue, and in the Catholic Church, to gain “merit.” “Illness,” says a notable Catholic writer (P. Lejeune: Introd. à la Vie Mystique, 1899, p. 218), “is the most excellent of physical mortifications, the one that you haven’t chosen for yourself, imposed directly by God, and is a direct expression of His will. ‘If other mortifications are made of silver,’ Mgr. Gay says, ‘this one is made of gold; because while it originates from ourselves, due to original sin, on its larger side, as it comes (like everything that happens) from God’s providence, it is divinely crafted. And how just are its trials! And how effective it is!... I do not hesitate to say that endurance through a long illness is the ultimate form of mortification, and therefore the triumph of those who practice it.’” According to this perspective, illness should be accepted with humility, and in some situations, it could even be considered blasphemous to wish it away.
Of course there have been exceptions to this, and cures by special miracle have at all times been recognized within the church's pale, almost all the great saints having more or less performed them. It was one of the heresies of Edward Irving, to maintain them still to be possible. An extremely pure faculty of healing after confession and conversion on the patient's part, and prayer on the priest's, was quite spontaneously developed in the German pastor, Joh. Christoph Blumhardt, in the early forties and exerted during nearly thirty years. Blumhardt's Life by Zündel (5th edition, Zurich, 1887) gives in chapters ix., x., xi., and xvii. a pretty full account of his healing activity, which he invariably ascribed to direct divine interposition. Blumhardt was a singularly pure, simple, and non-fanatical character, and in this part of his work followed no previous model. In Chicago to-day we have the case of Dr. J. A. Dowie, a Scottish Baptist preacher, whose weekly “Leaves of Healing” were in the year of grace 1900 in their sixth volume, and who, although he denounces the cures wrought in other sects as “diabolical counterfeits” of his own exclusively “Divine Healing,” must on the whole be counted into the mind-cure movement. In mind-cure circles the fundamental article of faith is that disease should never be accepted. It is wholly of the pit. God wants us to be absolutely healthy, and we should not tolerate ourselves on any lower terms.
Of course, there have been exceptions to this, and miraculous cures have always been recognized within the church, with many of the great saints having performed them to varying degrees. One of the heresies of Edward Irving was to insist that these miracles were still possible. An exceptionally pure ability to heal, after confession and conversion on the part of the patient and prayer from the priest, was spontaneously developed in the German pastor, Joh. Christoph Blumhardt, in the early 1840s and continued for nearly thirty years. Blumhardt's Life by Zündel (5th edition, Zurich, 1887) provides a fairly detailed account of his healing work in chapters ix., x., xi., and xvii., which he always attributed to direct divine intervention. Blumhardt was a remarkably pure, simple, and non-fanatical individual, and in this aspect of his work, he did not follow any previous example. In Chicago today, there’s the case of Dr. J. A. Dowie, a Scottish Baptist preacher, whose weekly “Leaves of Healing” were in their sixth volume in the year 1900, and who, while denouncing the cures achieved in other sects as "wicked counterfeit items" of his own exclusively “Spiritual Healing,” should generally be regarded as part of the mind-cure movement. In mind-cure circles, the core belief is that disease should never be accepted. It is entirely from the pit. God wants us to be completely healthy, and we should not settle for anything less.
- 56.
- Edwards, from whose book on the Revival in New England I quote these words, dissuades from such a use of prayer, but it is easy to see that he enjoys making his thrust at the cold dead church members.
- 57.
- H.W. Dresser: Voices of Freedom, 46.
- 58.
- Dresser: Living by the Spirit, 58.
- 59.
- Dresser: Voices of Freedom, 33.
- 60.
- Trine: In Tune with the Infinite, p. 214.
- 61.
- Trine: p. 117.
- 62.
- Quoted by Lejeune: Introd. à la Vie Mystique, 1899, p. 66.
- 63.
- Henry Wood: Ideal Suggestion through Mental Photography, pp. 51, 70 (abridged).
- 64.
- See Appendix to this lecture for two other cases furnished me by friends.
- 65.
- Whether the various spheres or systems are ever to fuse integrally into one absolute conception, as most philosophers assume that they must, and how, if so, that conception may best be reached, are questions that only the future can answer. What is certain now is the fact of lines of disparate conception, each corresponding to some part of the world's truth, each verified in some degree, each leaving out some part of real experience.
- 66.
- Tract on God, Man, and Happiness, Book ii. ch. x.
- 67.
- Commentary on Galatians, Philadelphia, 1891, pp. 510-514 (abridged).
- 68.
: Spiritual Guide, Book II., chaps. xvii., xviii. (abridged). - 69.
- I say this in spite of the monistic utterances of many mind-cure writers; for these utterances are really inconsistent with their attitude towards disease, and can easily be shown not to be logically involved in the experiences of union with a higher Presence with which they connect themselves. The higher Presence, namely, need not be the absolute whole of things, it is quite sufficient for the life of religious experience to regard it as a part, if only it be the most ideal part.
- 70.
- Cf. J. Milsand: Luther et le Serf-Arbitre, 1884, passim.
- 71.
- He adds with characteristic healthy-mindedness: "Our goal is to keep failing with a positive attitude."
- 72.
- The God of many men is little more than their court of appeal against the damnatory judgment passed on their failures by the opinion of this world. To our own consciousness there is usually a residuum of worth left over after our sins and errors have been told off—our capacity of acknowledging and regretting them is the germ of a better self in potential at least. But the world deals with us in action and not in potential: and of this hidden germ, not to be guessed at from without, it never takes account. Then we turn to the All-knower, who knows our bad, but knows this good in us also, and who is just. We cast ourselves with our repentance on his mercy: only by an All-knower can we finally be judged. So the need of a God very definitely emerges from this sort of experience of life.
- 73.
- E.g., Iliad, XVII. 446: "Nothing is more miserable than man among all that breathes and crawls on this earth."
- 74.
-
E.g., Theognis, 425-428: “Best of all for all things upon earth is it not to be born nor to behold the splendors of the Sun; next best to traverse as soon as possible the gates of Hades.” See also the almost identical passage in Œdipus in Colonus, 1225.—The Anthology is full of pessimistic utterances: “Naked came I upon the earth, naked I go below the ground—why then do I vainly toil when I see the end naked before me?”—“How did I come to be? Whence am I? Wherefore did I come? To pass away. How can I learn aught when naught I know? Being naught I came to life: once more shall I be what I was. Nothing and nothingness is the whole race of mortals.”—“For death we are all cherished and fattened like a herd of hogs that is wantonly butchered.”
E.g., Theognis, 425-428: “The best thing for anyone on earth is either not to be born or to experience the brightness of the Sun; the second best is to quickly go through the gates of Hades.” See also the almost identical passage in Œdipus in Colonus, 1225.—The Anthology is full of pessimistic statements: "I came into this world without clothes, and I will go into the ground without clothes—so why do I work hard when I see the end right in front of me?"—"How did I come to exist? Where do I come from? Why am I here? To disappear. How can I learn anything when I know nothing? I came to life as nothing: once again, I will return to what I was. Nothing and nothingness define the whole human race."—"We are all raised and fattened for death like a herd of pigs that is mindlessly slaughtered."
The difference between Greek pessimism and the oriental and modern variety is that the Greeks had not made the discovery that the pathetic mood may be idealized, and figure as a higher form of sensibility. Their spirit was still too essentially masculine for pessimism to be elaborated or lengthily dwelt on in their classic literature. They would have despised a life set wholly in a minor key, and summoned it to keep within the proper bounds of lachrymosity. The discovery that the enduring emphasis, so far as this world goes, may be laid on its pain and failure, was reserved for races more complex, and (so to speak) more feminine than the Hellenes had attained to being in the classic period. But all the same was the outlook of those Hellenes blackly pessimistic.
The difference between Greek pessimism and the oriental and modern versions is that the Greeks had not realized that the sad mood could be idealized and seen as a higher level of sensitivity. Their mindset was still too fundamentally masculine for pessimism to be deeply explored or extensively discussed in their classic literature. They would have looked down on a life entirely focused on sadness and would have insisted it stay within appropriate limits of sorrow. The realization that, for this world, we can emphasize pain and failure was reserved for cultures that were more complex and, so to speak, more feminine than the Greeks had achieved in the classical era. Still, the perspective of those Greeks was undeniably pessimistic.
- 75.
- For instance, on the very day on which I write this page, the post brings me some aphorisms from a worldly-wise old friend in Heidelberg which may serve as a good contemporaneous expression of Epicureanism: When people talk about ‘happiness,’ they each have their own interpretation. It's an illusion chased by those with weaker minds. A wise person finds fulfillment in the more straightforward and concrete idea of contentment. The main goal of education should be to help us avoid a life filled with dissatisfaction. While good health can contribute to contentment, it’s not absolutely necessary. A woman's heart and love are clever tools of Nature, designed to motivate the average man to work. However, a wise person will always choose their own path to work.
- 76.
- Ribot: Psychologie des sentiments, p. 54.
- 77.
-
A. Gratry: Souvenirs de ma jeunesse, 1880, pp. 119-121, abridged. Some persons are affected with anhedonia permanently, or at any rate with a loss of the usual appetite for life. The annals of suicide supply such examples as the following:—
A. Gratry: Souvenirs de ma jeunesse, 1880, pp. 119-121, abridged. Some people experience permanent anhedonia or, at the very least, a diminished desire for life. The records of suicide provide examples like the following:—
An uneducated domestic servant, aged nineteen, poisons herself, and leaves two letters expressing her motive for the act. To her parents she writes:—
An uneducated domestic worker, nineteen years old, poisons herself and leaves two letters explaining why she did it. In one to her parents, she writes:—
“Life is sweet perhaps to some, but I prefer what is sweeter than life, and that is death. So good-by forever, my dear parents. It is nobody's fault, but a strong desire of my own which I have longed to fulfill for three or four years. I have always had a hope that some day I might have an opportunity of fulfilling it, and now it has come.... It is a wonder I have put this off so long, but I thought perhaps I should cheer up a bit and put all thought out of my head.” To her brother she writes: “Good-by forever, my own dearest brother. By the time you get this I shall be gone forever. I know, dear love, there is no forgiveness for what I am going to do.... I am tired of living, so am willing to die.... Life may be sweet to some, but death to me is sweeter.” S. A. K. Strahan: Suicide and Insanity, 2d edition, London, 1894, p. 131.
"Life may be good for some people, but I want something even better than life, and that's death. So, goodbye forever, my dear parents. This isn't anyone's fault; it's just a strong desire of mine that I've wanted to fulfill for three or four years. I've always hoped that one day I'd get the chance to do it, and now that moment has arrived.... It's incredible that I've waited so long, but I thought maybe I should try to feel better and push all those thoughts out of my mind." To her brother she writes: “Goodbye forever, my dearest brother. By the time you get this, I’ll be gone for good. I know, my dear love, that there's no forgiveness for what I'm about to do.... I'm tired of living, so I'm ready to die.... Life may be sweet for some, but death is sweeter to me.” S. A. K. Strahan: Suicide and Insanity, 2d edition, London, 1894, p. 131.
- 78.
- Roubinovitch and Toulouse: La Mélancolie, 1897, p. 170, abridged.
- 79.
- I cull these examples from the work of G. Dumas: La Tristesse et la Joie, 1900.
- 80.
- My extracts are from the French translation by “Zonia.” In abridging I have taken the liberty of transposing one passage.
- 81.
- Grace abounding to the Chief of Sinners: I have printed a number of detached passages continuously.
- 82.
- The Life and Journal of the Rev. Mr. Henry Alline, Boston, 1806, pp. 25, 26. I owe my acquaintance with this book to my colleague, Dr. Benjamin Rand.
- 83.
- Compare Bunyan: "I was overwhelmed by a deep trembling, so much so that for days on end, I could feel my body and mind shaking and quaking from the fear of the terrible judgment of God about to come on those who have committed that most dreadful and unforgivable sin. I also experienced a heavy, burning sensation in my stomach because of this terror, to the point where I felt like my chest would burst open at times. I was constantly writhing and shrinking under the weight that pressed down on me; this burden was so heavy that I couldn't stand, walk, or lie down, either at rest or in peace."
- 84.
- For another case of fear equally sudden, see Henry James: Society the Redeemed Form of Man, Boston, 1879, pp. 43 ff.
- 85.
- Example: It was about eleven o'clock at night, but I continued to walk with the others. Suddenly, we heard a crackling noise in the bushes to our left. We all got frightened, and in an instant, a tiger burst out of the jungle, pouncing on the person at the front of our group and whisking him away in the blink of an eye. The rush of the animal, the sound of the poor victim's bones crunching in its mouth, and his last cry of distress, ‘Ho hai!’, which we all involuntarily echoed, happened in just three seconds. After that, I don’t remember what happened until I regained my senses and found myself and my companions lying on the ground as if we were ready to be devoured by our enemy, the ruler of the forest. My pen can't fully capture the terror of that awful moment. Our bodies stiffened, we lost our ability to speak, our hearts raced, and we could only manage a whispered ‘Ho hai!’. In that state, we crawled on all fours for a while, then fled for our lives with the speed of an Arabian horse for about half an hour, and luckily found ourselves in a small village. After that, each of us came down with a fever accompanied by shivering, and we remained in that miserable state until morning.—Autobiography of Lutfullah, a Mohammedan Gentleman, Leipzig, 1857, p. 112.
- 86.
- E.g., "Our young people are struggling with the theological issues of original sin, the source of evil, predestination, and so on. These issues have never posed a real challenge to anyone—never hindered anyone's path unless they chose to pursue them. These are the soul's mumps, measles, and whooping coughs." etc. Emerson: "Spiritual Principles."
- 87.
- Notes sur la Vie, p. 1.
- 88.
- See, for example, F. Paulhan, in his book Les Caractères, 1894, who contrasts les Equilibrés, les Unifiés, with les Inquiets, les Contrariants, les Incohérents, les Emiettés, as so many diverse psychic types.
- 89.
- Annie Besant: an Autobiography, p. 82.
- 90.
- Smith Baker, in Journal of Nervous and Mental Diseases, September, 1893.
- 91.
- Louis Gourdon (Essai sur la Conversion de Saint Augustine, Paris, Fischbacher, 1900) has shown by an analysis of Augustine's writings immediately after the date of his conversion (a.d. 386) that the account he gives in the Confessions is premature. The crisis in the garden marked a definitive conversion from his former life, but it was to the neo-platonic spiritualism and only a halfway stage toward Christianity. The latter he appears not fully and radically to have embraced until four years more had passed.
- 92.
- Confessions, Book VIII., chaps. v., vii., xi., abridged.
- 93.
-
Th. Jouffroy: Nouveaux Mélanges philosophiques, 2me édition, p. 83. I add two other cases of counter-conversion dating from a certain moment. The first is from Professor Starbuck's manuscript collection, and the narrator is a woman.
Th. Jouffroy: New Philosophical Essays, 2nd edition, p. 83. I also include two other instances of counter-conversion that date from a specific time. The first is from Professor Starbuck's manuscript collection, and the storyteller is a woman.
“Away down in the bottom of my heart, I believe I was always more or less skeptical about ‘God;’ skepticism grew as an undercurrent, all through my early youth, but it was controlled and covered by the emotional elements in my religious growth. When I was sixteen I joined the church and was asked if I loved God. I replied ‘Yes,’ as was customary and expected. But instantly with a flash something spoke within me, ‘No, you do not.’ I was haunted for a long time with shame and remorse for my falsehood and for my wickedness in not loving God, mingled with fear that there might be an avenging God who would punish me in some terrible way.... At nineteen, I had an attack of tonsilitis. Before I had quite recovered, I heard told a story of a brute who had kicked his wife downstairs, and then continued the operation until she became insensible. I felt the horror of the thing keenly. Instantly this thought flashed through my mind: ‘I have no use for a God who permits such things.’ This experience was followed by months of stoical indifference to the God of my previous life, mingled with feelings of positive dislike and a somewhat proud defiance of him. I still thought there might be a God. If so he would probably damn me, but I should have to stand it. I felt very little fear and no desire to propitiate him. I have never had any personal relations with him since this painful experience.”
Deep down, I've always been a bit skeptical about ‘God;’ this skepticism was a constant background noise during my early life, though it was mostly hidden by the emotional aspects of my religious growth. When I turned sixteen, I joined the church and was asked if I loved God. I said ‘Yes,’ like everyone expected. But right away, something inside me replied, ‘No, you don’t.’ For a long time, I felt shame and regret for lying and for my wrongdoing in not loving God, mixed with the fear that there might be a vengeful God ready to punish me in some terrible way.... At nineteen, I got tonsillitis. Before I fully recovered, I heard a story about a man who kicked his wife down the stairs and kept going until she was unconscious. I felt the horror of that situation deeply. Instantly, this thought crossed my mind: ‘I have no use for a God who allows such things.’ This led to months of emotional apathy toward the God I used to believe in, mixed with genuine dislike and a sense of proud defiance against him. I still thought there might be a God. If there was, he would probably condemn me, but I’d just have to accept it. I felt little fear and no desire to please him. Since that painful experience, I have not had any personal relationship with him.
The second case exemplifies how small an additional stimulus will overthrow the mind into a new state of equilibrium when the process of preparation and incubation has proceeded far enough. It is like the proverbial last straw added to the camel's burden, or that touch of a needle which makes the salt in a supersaturated fluid suddenly begin to crystallize out.
The second case shows how a small extra push can shift the mind into a new state of balance when the preparation and incubation have gone on long enough. It's like the famous last straw that breaks the camel's back, or that tiny touch of a needle that makes the salt in a supersaturated solution suddenly start to crystallize.
Tolstoy writes: “S., a frank and intelligent man, told me as follows how he ceased to believe:—
Tolstoy writes: "S., an open-minded and clever guy, told me how he stopped believing:—
“He was twenty-six years old when one day on a hunting expedition, the time for sleep having come, he set himself to pray according to the custom he had held from childhood.
He was twenty-six years old when one day during a hunting trip, as it was time to sleep, he decided to pray according to the custom he had followed since childhood.
“His brother, who was hunting with him, lay upon the hay and looked at him. When S. had finished his prayer and was turning to sleep, the brother said, ‘Do you still keep up that thing?’ Nothing more was said. But since that day, now more than thirty years ago, S. has never prayed again; he never takes communion, and does not go to church. All this, not because he became acquainted with convictions of his brother which he then and there adopted; not because he made any new resolution in his soul, but merely because the words spoken by his brother were like the light push of a finger against a leaning wall already about to tumble by its own weight. These words but showed him that the place wherein he supposed religion dwelt in him had long been empty, and that the sentences he uttered, the crosses and bows which he made during his prayer, were actions with no inner sense. Having once seized their absurdity, he could no longer keep them up.” My Confession, p. 8.
His brother, who was hunting with him, lay in the hay and watched him. When S. finished his prayer and was about to sleep, the brother said, ‘Do you still keep up that thing?’ Nothing more was said. However, since that day, over thirty years ago, S. has never prayed again; he never takes communion and doesn’t go to church. This wasn’t because he immediately adopted his brother's beliefs; it wasn’t because he made any new commitments in his heart, but simply because his brother’s words were like a gentle push against a wall that was already on the verge of collapsing. Those words showed him that the space where he thought religion existed within him had long been empty, and that the phrases he spoke, along with the crosses and bows he made during his prayer, were actions without real meaning. Once he recognized their absurdity, he could no longer continue them. My Confession, p. 8.
- 94.
-
Op. cit., Letter III., abridged.
Op. cit., Letter III., condensed.
I subjoin an additional document which has come into my possession, and which represents in a vivid way what is probably a very frequent sort of conversion, if the opposite of “falling in love,” falling out of love, may be so termed. Falling in love also conforms frequently to this type, a latent process of unconscious preparation often preceding a sudden awakening to the fact that the mischief is irretrievably done. The free and easy tone in this narrative gives it a sincerity that speaks for itself.
I’m adding an additional document that I’ve received, which illustrates what is likely a very common type of conversion—if we can call the opposite of "falling in love" falling out of love. Falling in love often follows this pattern too, with a subtle, unconscious build-up before a sudden realization that the damage is already done. The casual tone of this narrative lends it a sincerity that is evident on its own.
“For two years of this time I went through a very bad experience, which almost drove me mad. I had fallen violently in love with a girl who, young as she was, had a spirit of coquetry like a cat. As I look back on her now, I hate her, and wonder how I could ever have fallen so low as to be worked upon to such an extent by her attractions. Nevertheless, I fell into a regular fever, could think of nothing else; whenever I was alone, I pictured her attractions, and spent most of the time when I should have been working, in recalling our previous interviews, and imagining future conversations. She was very pretty, good humored, and jolly to the last degree, and intensely pleased with my admiration. Would give me no decided answer yes or no, and the queer thing about it was that whilst pursuing her for her hand, I secretly knew all along that she was unfit to be a wife for me, and that she never would say yes. Although for a year we took our meals at the same boarding-house, so that I saw her continually and familiarly, our closer relations had to be largely on the sly, and this fact, together with my jealousy of another one of her male admirers, and my own conscience despising me for my uncontrollable weakness, made me so nervous and sleepless that I really thought I should become insane. I understand well those young men murdering their sweethearts, which appear so often in the papers. Nevertheless I did love her passionately, and in some ways she did deserve it.
For two years during this period, I went through a really terrible experience that almost drove me insane. I had fallen deeply in love with a girl who, although young, had a playful, flirty nature like a cat. Looking back at her now, I hate her and wonder how I could have fallen so low as to be so completely enchanted by her charm. Still, I became obsessively fixated on her and couldn’t think about anything else; whenever I was alone, I pictured her beauty and spent most of the time I should have been working reminiscing about our past moments and daydreaming about future conversations. She was very pretty, had a great sense of humor, and was incredibly cheerful, clearly enjoying my admiration. She never gave me a direct answer, yes or no, and the strange thing was that while I was pursuing her, I secretly knew she wasn’t suitable to be my wife and that she would never agree. Although we shared meals at the same boarding house for a year, which meant I saw her all the time and felt comfortable, our deeper relationship had to stay mostly hidden. This, along with my jealousy of one of her other admirers and my guilt for my uncontrollable weakness, made me so anxious and sleepless that I genuinely thought I was going to lose my mind. I completely understand those young men who sometimes harm their partners, often reported in the news. Yet, I did love her intensely, and in some ways, she did deserve it.
“The queer thing was the sudden and unexpected way in which it all stopped. I was going to my work after breakfast one morning, thinking as usual of her and of my misery, when, just as if some outside power laid hold of me, I found myself turning round and almost running to my room, where I immediately got out all the relics of her which I possessed, including some hair, all her notes and letters, and ambrotypes on glass. The former I made a fire of, the latter I actually crushed beneath my heel, in a sort of fierce joy of revenge and punishment. I now loathed and despised her altogether, and as for myself I felt as if a load of disease had suddenly been removed from me. That was the end. I never spoke to her or wrote to her again in all the subsequent years, and I have never had a single moment of loving thought towards one who for so many months entirely filled my heart. In fact, I have always rather hated her memory, though now I can see that I had gone unnecessarily far in that direction. At any rate, from that happy morning onward I regained possession of my own proper soul, and have never since fallen into any similar trap.”
The weird part was how suddenly and unexpectedly everything came to a stop. One morning, as I was heading to work after breakfast, caught up in thoughts of her and my sadness, I suddenly turned around and almost sprinted back to my room, as if some outside force had taken over. Once there, I pulled out everything that reminded me of her, including some of her hair, all her notes and letters, and photos in frames. I burned the hair and crushed the photos under my heel, feeling a powerful sense of revenge and punishment. I completely hated her, and it felt like a heavy weight of sickness had suddenly lifted from me. That was it. I never talked to her or wrote to her again in the following years, and I haven't had a single loving thought about someone who had once filled my heart. In fact, I’ve always kind of hated her memory, although I now realize I might have gone too far with that. But since that happy morning, I took back my own spirit, and I’ve never gotten caught in a similar trap again.
This seems to me an unusually clear example of two different levels of personality, inconsistent in their dictates, yet so well balanced against each other as for a long time to fill the life with discord and dissatisfaction. At last, not gradually, but in a sudden crisis, the unstable equilibrium is resolved, and this happens so unexpectedly that it is as if, to use the writer's words, “some outside power laid hold.”
This seems to me like a very clear example of two different levels of personality, inconsistent in their demands, yet so well balanced against each other that they fill life with conflict and dissatisfaction for a long time. Finally, not gradually but in a sudden crisis, the unstable balance is disrupted, and this happens so unexpectedly that it feels as if, to use the writer's words, “some outside force took hold.”
Professor Starbuck gives an analogous case, and a converse case of hatred suddenly turning into love, in his Psychology of Religion, p. 141. Compare the other highly curious instances which he gives on pp. 137-144, of sudden non-religious alterations of habit or character. He seems right in conceiving all such sudden changes as results of special cerebral functions unconsciously developing until they are ready to play a controlling part, when they make irruption into the conscious life. When we treat of sudden “conversion,” I shall make as much use as I can of this hypothesis of subconscious incubation.
Professor Starbuck presents a similar case, as well as an opposite case of hatred unexpectedly transforming into love, in his Psychology of Religion, p. 141. Look at the other fascinating examples he provides on pp. 137-144 of sudden, non-religious changes in behavior or character. He seems correct in thinking of all such sudden shifts as results of specific brain functions that develop unconsciously until they’re ready to take control, at which point they break into our conscious awareness. When we discuss sudden "conversion" I will utilize this idea of subconscious incubation as much as possible.
- 95.
- H. Fletcher: Menticulture, or the A-B-C of True Living, New York and Chicago, 1899, pp. 26-36, abridged.
- 96.
- I have considerably abridged Tolstoy's words in my translation.
- 97.
- In my quotations from Bunyan I have omitted certain intervening portions of the text.
- 98.
- A sketch of the life of Stephen H. Bradley, from the age of five to twenty-four years, including his remarkable experience of the power of the Holy Spirit on the second evening of November, 1829. Madison, Connecticut, 1830.
- 99.
- Jouffroy is an example: "Down this slope is where my thoughts drifted, and gradually, they moved away from their original beliefs. But this sad shift didn't happen in the full light of my awareness; too many doubts, too many influences, and cherished feelings made it terrifying for me, so I was far from admitting to myself how far I'd come. It happened quietly, through a process I didn’t actively participate in. Even though I had actually stopped being a Christian for quite some time, I would have recoiled at the thought of it, and would have considered it slander if someone accused me of that." Then follows Jouffroy's account of his counter-conversion, quoted above on p. 176.
- 100.
- One hardly needs examples; but for love, see p. 179, note; for fear, p. 162; for remorse, see Othello after the murder; for anger, see Lear after Cordelia's first speech to him; for resolve, see p. 178 (J. Foster case). Here is a pathological case in which guilty feelings was the feeling that suddenly exploded: "One night, as I was getting into bed, I was struck by a feeling, similar to what Swedenborg describes as a sense of holiness, but for me it was a sense of guilt. I spent the entire night feeling this way, and from the moment it started, I felt cursed by God. I’ve never done a single good deed in my life—only sins against God and humanity, going back as far as I can remember—a wildcat in human form."
- 101.
- E. D. Starbuck: The Psychology of Religion, pp. 224, 262.
- 102.
- No one understands this better than Jonathan Edwards understood it already. Conversion narratives of the more commonplace sort must always be taken with the allowances which he suggests: A rule that is accepted and established by common agreement has a significant, though often unnoticed, impact on shaping people's understanding of their own experiences. I clearly see how they approach this, as I've had many chances to observe their behavior. Often, their initial experience seems like a confusing mess, but they start to focus on the parts that most closely match the specific steps that people emphasize. They think about these elements and discuss them repeatedly until they become more prominent in their minds, while the other aspects that they ignore become increasingly unclear. In this way, their experiences are subtly altered to align perfectly with the framework they've already created in their minds. It's also natural for ministers, who work with those who prioritize clarity and distinctness, to adopt this approach. Treatise on Religious Affections.
- 103.
- Studies in the Psychology of Religious Phenomena, American Journal of Psychology, vii. 309 (1896).
- 104.
- I have abridged Mr. Hadley's account. For other conversions of drunkards, see his pamphlet, Rescue Mission Work, published at the Old Jerry M'Auley Water Street Mission, New York city. A striking collection of cases also appears in the appendix to Professor Leuba's article.
- 105.
- A restaurant waiter served provisionally as Gough's "Savior." General Booth, the founder of the Salvation Army, considers that the first vital step in saving outcasts consists in making them feel that some decent human being cares enough for them to take an interest in the question whether they are to rise or sink.
- 106.
- The crisis of apathetic melancholy—no use in life—into which J. S. Mill records that he fell, and from which he emerged by the reading of Marmontel's Memoirs (Heaven save the mark!) and Wordsworth's poetry, is another intellectual and general metaphysical case. See Mill's Autobiography, New York, 1873, pp. 141, 148.
- 107.
- Starbuck, in addition to "break free from sin," discriminates “spiritual enlightenment” as a distinct type of conversion experience. Psychology of Religion, p. 85.
- 108.
- Psychology of Religion, p. 117.
- 109.
- Psychology of Religion, p. 385. Compare, also, pp. 137-144 and 262.
- 110.
- For instance, C. G. Finney italicizes the volitional element: At that moment, the whole concept of Gospel salvation became clear to me in a way that felt amazing. I believe I finally understood, as clearly as I ever have, the reality and significance of Christ's atonement. Gospel salvation appeared to me as an offer to be embraced, and all I needed to do was agree to let go of my sins and accept Christ. After this clear understanding lingered in my mind for a while, the question seemed to arise, ‘Will you accept it now, today?’ I responded, ‘Yes; I will accept it today, or I will fight to do so!’ He then went into the woods, where he describes his struggles. He could not pray, his heart was hardened in its pride. I then felt guilty for promising to give my heart to God before leaving the woods. When I tried to do it, I found I couldn’t. My inner self resisted, and I couldn’t open my heart to God. I was troubled by the thought of how rashly I promised to give my heart to God that day or die trying. It felt like that promise was binding on my soul, yet I was about to break it. A wave of discouragement washed over me, and I felt almost too weak to kneel. Just then, I thought I heard someone approaching, so I opened my eyes to see if it was true. In that moment, I clearly realized that my pride was the main obstacle in my way. I felt an overwhelming sense of shame for being embarrassed about having a human being see me on my knees before God, which moved me so deeply that I cried out loud and declared that I wouldn’t leave that spot if all the people on earth and all the devils in hell surrounded me. ‘What!’ I said, ‘such a degraded sinner like me, confessing my sins on my knees to the great and holy God; and embarrassed to have any human, a sinner just like me, find me on my knees trying to make peace with my offended God!’ The sin felt terrible, infinite. It broke me down before the Lord. Memoirs, pp. 14-16, abridged.
- 111.
- Starbucks: Op. cit., pp. 91, 114.
- 112.
- Extracts from the Journal of Mr. John Nelson, London, no date, p. 24.
- 113.
- Starbuck, p. 64.
- 114.
- Starbuck, p. 115.
- 115.
- Starbucks, p. 113.
- 116.
- Edward's and Dwight's Life of Brainerd, New Haven, 1822, pp. 45-47, abridged.
- 117.
- Describing the whole phenomenon as a change of equilibrium, we might say that the movement of new psychic energies towards the personal centre and the recession of old ones towards the margin (or the rising of some objects above, and the sinking of others below the conscious threshold) were only two ways of describing an indivisible event. Doubtless this is often absolutely true, and Starbuck is right when he says that "self-surrender" and "fresh resolve," though seeming at first sight to be such different experiences, are "essentially the same thing. Self-surrender views change in light of the old self; determination sees it in terms of the new." Op. cit., p. 160.
- 118.
- A. A. Bonar: Nettleton and his Labors, Edinburgh, 1854, p. 261.
- 119.
- Charles G. Finney: Memoirs written by Himself, 1876, pp. 17, 18.
- 120.
- Life and Journals, Boston, 1806, pp. 31-40, abridged.
- 121.
- My quotations are made from an Italian translation of this letter in the Biografia del Sig. M. A. Ratisbonne, Ferrara, 1843, which I have to thank Monsignore D. O'Connell of Rome for bringing to my notice. I abridge the original.
- 122.
- Published in the International Scientific Series.
- 123.
- The reader will here please notice that in my exclusive reliance in the last lecture on the subconscious "incubation" of motives deposited by a growing experience, I followed the method of employing accepted principles of explanation as far as one can. The subliminal region, whatever else it may be, is at any rate a place now admitted by psychologists to exist for the accumulation of vestiges of sensible experience (whether inattentively or attentively registered), and for their elaboration according to ordinary psychological or logical laws into results that end by attaining such a stress that they may at times enter consciousness with something like a burst. It thus is “science-based” to interpret all otherwise unaccountable invasive alterations of consciousness as results of the tension of subliminal memories reaching the bursting-point. But candor obliges me to confess that there are occasional bursts into consciousness of results of which it is not easy to demonstrate any prolonged subconscious incubation. Some of the cases I used to illustrate the sense of presence of the unseen in Lecture III were of this order (compare pages 59, 61, 62, 67); and we shall see other experiences of the kind when we come to the subject of mysticism. The case of Mr. Bradley, that of M. Ratisbonne, possibly that of Colonel Gardiner, possibly that of Saint Paul, might not be so easily explained in this simple way. The result, then, would have to be ascribed either to a merely physiological nerve storm, a “leaking wound” like that of epilepsy; or, in case it were useful and rational, as in the two latter cases named, to some more mystical or theological hypothesis. I make this remark in order that the reader may realize that the subject is really complex. But I shall keep myself as far as possible at present to the more “scientific” view; and only as the plot thickens in subsequent lectures shall I consider the question of its absolute sufficiency as an explanation of all the facts. That subconscious incubation explains a great number of them, there can be no doubt.
- 124.
- Edwards says elsewhere: "I confidently say that God's work in converting one soul, when you consider its source, foundation, and cost, as well as the benefits, purpose, and eternal outcome of that conversion, is a more glorious act of God than the creation of the entire physical universe."
- 125.
- Emerson writes: "When we come across a person who acts in a royal, graceful, and pleasant manner like roses, we should thank God that such people exist and not bitterly criticize the angel by saying: Crump is a better man just because he stubbornly fights against all his inner demons." True enough. Yet Crump may really be the better Crump, for his inner discords and second birth; and your once-born royal character, though indeed always better than poor Crump, may fall far short of what he individually might be had he only some Crump-like capacity for compunction over his own peculiar diabolisms, graceful and pleasant and invariably gentlemanly as these may be.
- 126.
- In his book, The Spiritual Life, New York, 1900.
- 127.
- Op. cit., p. 112.
- 128.
- Op. cit., p. 144.
- 129.
- I piece together a quotation made by W. Monod, in his book La Vie, and a letter printed in the work: Adolphe Monod: I., Souvenirs de sa Vie, 1885, p. 433.
- 130.
- Commentary on Galatians, ch. iii. verse 19, and ch. ii. verse 20, abridged.
- 131.
-
In some conversions, both steps are distinct; in this one, for example:—
In some conversions, both steps are separate; in this one, for example:—
“Whilst I was reading the evangelical treatise, I was soon struck by an expression: ‘the finished work of Christ.’ ‘Why,’ I asked of myself, ‘does the author use these terms? Why does he not say “the atoning work”?’ Then these words, ‘It is finished,’ presented themselves to my mind. ‘What is it that is finished?’ I asked, and in an instant my mind replied: ‘A perfect expiation for sin; entire satisfaction has been given; the debt has been paid by the Substitute. Christ has died for our sins; not for ours only, but for those of all men. If, then, the entire work is finished, all the debt paid, what remains for me to do?’ In another instant the light was shed through my mind by the Holy Ghost, and the joyous conviction was given me that nothing more was to be done, save to fall on my knees, to accept this Saviour and his love, to praise God forever.” Autobiography of Hudson Taylor. I translate back into English from the French translation of Challand (Geneva, no date), the original not being accessible.
While I was reading the evangelical treatise, I was quickly struck by a phrase: ‘the finished work of Christ.’ ‘Why,’ I wondered, ‘does the author use these terms? Why doesn’t he say “the atoning work”?’ Then I remembered the words, ‘It is finished,’ and I asked myself, ‘What is finished?’ In an instant, my mind answered: ‘A perfect atonement for sin; complete satisfaction has been achieved; the debt has been paid by the Substitute. Christ has died for our sins; not only for ours, but for everyone's sins. If everything is finished, and all the debt is paid, what is left for me to do?’ In another moment, the Holy Spirit illuminated my mind, and I was filled with the joyful realization that nothing more needed to be done, except to kneel, accept this Savior and His love, and praise God forever.” Autobiography of Hudson Taylor. I translate back into English from the French translation of Challand (Geneva, no date), the original not being accessible.
- 132.
- Tolstoy's case was a good comment on those words. There was almost no theology in his conversion. His faith-state was the sense come back that life was infinite in its moral significance.
- 133.
- American Journal of Psychology, vii. 345-347, abridged.
- 134.
- Above, p. 152.
- 135.
: Life of Edwards, New York, 1830, p. 61, abridged. - 136.
- W. F. Bourne: The King's Son, a Memoir of Billy Bray, London, Hamilton, Adams & Co., 1887, p. 9.
- 137.
- Consult William B. Sprague: Lectures on Revivals of Religion, New York, 1832, in the long Appendix to which the opinions of a large number of ministers are given.
- 138.
- Memoirs, p. 34.
- 139.
-
These reports of sensorial photism shade off into what are evidently only metaphorical accounts of the sense of new spiritual illumination, as, for instance, in Brainerd's statement: “As I was walking in a thick grove, unspeakable glory seemed to open to the apprehension of my soul. I do not mean any external brightness, for I saw no such thing, nor any imagination of a body of light in the third heavens, or anything of that nature, but it was a new inward apprehension or view that I had of God.”
These reports of sensory experiences blend into what are clearly just metaphorical descriptions of a sense of new spiritual insight, as illustrated in Brainerd's statement: "As I was walking in a dense grove, an indescribable glory appeared to my soul. I’m not talking about any external brightness, since I didn’t see anything like that, nor any imagined light in the sky or anything similar, but it was a new inner understanding or perspective I gained about God."
In a case like this next one from Starbuck's manuscript collection, the lighting up of the darkness is probably also metaphorical:—
In a case like this next one from Starbuck's manuscript collection, the lighting up of the darkness is likely also metaphorical:—
“One Sunday night, I resolved that when I got home to the ranch where I was working, I would offer myself with my faculties and all to God to be used only by and for him.... It was raining and the roads were muddy; but this desire grew so strong that I kneeled down by the side of the road and told God all about it, intending then to get up and go on. Such a thing as any special answer to my prayer never entered my mind, having been converted by faith, but still being most undoubtedly saved. Well, while I was praying, I remember holding out my hands to God and telling him they should work for him, my feet walk for him, my tongue speak for him, etc., etc., if he would only use me as his instrument and give me a satisfying experience—when suddenly the darkness of the night seemed lit up—I felt, realized, knew, that God heard and answered my prayer. Deep happiness came over me; I felt I was accepted into the inner circle of God's loved ones.”
"One Sunday night, I decided that when I got back to the ranch where I was working, I would fully dedicate myself to God, wanting to be used only by Him and for Him. It was raining and the roads were muddy, but the urge became so strong that I knelt by the roadside and poured my heart out to God, planning to get up and continue afterward. I didn't expect any specific response to my prayer; I had faith and knew I was saved. While I was praying, I remember extending my hands to God, saying they would work for Him, my feet would walk for Him, my tongue would speak for Him, etc., if only He would use me as His instrument and give me a fulfilling experience—when suddenly the darkness of the night seemed to light up—I felt, realized, and knew that God heard and answered my prayer. A deep happiness washed over me; I felt accepted into the inner circle of God's loved ones."
In the following case also the flash of light is metaphorical:—
In the following case, the flash of light is also metaphorical:—
“A prayer meeting had been called for at close of evening service. The minister supposed me impressed by his discourse (a mistake—he was dull). He came and, placing his hand upon my shoulder, said: ‘Do you not want to give your heart to God?’ I replied in the affirmative. Then said he, ‘Come to the front seat.’ They sang and prayed and talked with me. I experienced nothing but unaccountable wretchedness. They declared that the reason why I did not ‘obtain peace’ was because I was not willing to give up all to God. After about two hours the minister said we would go home. As usual, on retiring, I prayed. In great distress, I at this time simply said, ‘Lord, I have done all I can, I leave the whole matter with thee.’ Immediately, like a flash of light, there came to me a great peace, and I arose and went into my parents' bedroom and said, ‘I do feel so wonderfully happy.’ This I regard as the hour of conversion. It was the hour in which I became assured of divine acceptance and favor. So far as my life was concerned, it made little immediate change.”
A prayer meeting was planned for after the evening service. The minister thought I was touched by his speech (he was wrong—it was boring). He came over, placed his hand on my shoulder, and asked, ‘Do you want to give your heart to God?’ I said yes. Then he told me, ‘Come to the front seat.’ They sang, prayed, and talked with me. I felt nothing but a deep, inexplicable sadness. They insisted the reason I hadn’t ‘found peace’ was that I wasn’t ready to give everything to God. After about two hours, the minister said it was time to go home. As usual, when I left, I prayed. In deep distress, I simply said, ‘Lord, I have done all I can, I leave everything in your hands.’ Suddenly, like a flash of light, a great peace washed over me, and I got up and went to my parents' bedroom and said, ‘I feel so incredibly happy.’ I see this as the moment of my conversion. It was when I became sure of divine acceptance and favor. As far as my life was concerned, it didn’t bring much immediate change.
- 140.
-
I add in a note a few more records:—
I’m adding a note with a few more records:—
“One morning, being in deep distress, fearing every moment I should drop into hell, I was constrained to cry in earnest for mercy, and the Lord came to my relief, and delivered my soul from the burden and guilt of sin. My whole frame was in a tremor from head to foot, and my soul enjoyed sweet peace. The pleasure I then felt was indescribable. The happiness lasted about three days, during which time I never spoke to any person about my feelings.” Autobiography of Dan Young, edited by W. P. Strickland, New York, 1860.
“One morning, feeling totally overwhelmed and scared that I might end up in hell at any moment, I had to cry out sincerely for mercy, and the Lord came to my rescue, freeing my soul from the burden and guilt of sin. My whole body shook from head to toe, and my soul found a deep peace. The joy I felt was indescribable. This happiness lasted for about three days, during which I didn’t tell anyone about what I was experiencing.” Autobiography of Dan Young, edited by W. P. Strickland, New York, 1860.
“In an instant there rose up in me such a sense of God's taking care of those who put their trust in him that for an hour all the world was crystalline, the heavens were lucid, and I sprang to my feet and began to cry and laugh.” H. W. Beecher, quoted by Leuba.
"In an instant, I felt an incredible sense of God looking after those who trust in Him. For an hour, everything seemed clear and bright; the sky was clear, and I jumped to my feet, laughing and crying at the same time." H. W. Beecher, quoted by Leuba.
“My tears of sorrow changed to joy, and I lay there praising God in such ecstasy of joy as only the soul who experiences it can realize.”—“I cannot express how I felt. It was as if I had been in a dark dungeon and lifted into the light of the sun. I shouted and I sang praise unto him who loved me and washed me from my sins. I was forced to retire into a secret place, for the tears did flow, and I did not wish my shopmates to see me, and yet I could not keep it a secret.”—“I experienced joy almost to weeping.”—“I felt my face must have shone like that of Moses. I had a general feeling of buoyancy. It was the greatest joy it was ever my lot to experience.”—“I wept and laughed alternately. I was as light as if walking on air. I felt as if I had gained greater peace and happiness than I had ever expected to experience.” Starbuck's correspondents.
"My tears of sadness turned into joy, and I lay there praising God with such overwhelming happiness that only someone who has experienced it can understand."—“I can’t explain how I felt. It was like I had been trapped in a dark prison and then suddenly brought into the sunlight. I shouted and sang praises to the one who loved me and cleaned me from my sins. I had to find a private place because I was crying, and I didn’t want my coworkers to see me, but I just couldn’t keep it inside.”—"I felt so much joy that I could have cried."—“I felt like my face was glowing like Moses’. I had this overall feeling of lightness. It was the greatest joy I had ever felt.”—"I cried and laughed alternately. I felt as light as if I were walking on air. I felt like I had found more peace and happiness than I had ever hoped to find." Starbucks correspondents.
- 141.
- Psychology of Religion, pp. 360, 357.
- 142.
- Sainte-Beuve: Port-Royal, vol. i. pp. 95 and 106, abridged.
- 143.
- “ ‘Love would not be love,’ says Bourget, ‘unless it could lead someone to commit a crime.’ So, it can be said that no passion is truly a passion unless it could drive someone to crime.” (Sighele: Psychologie des Sectes, p. 136.) In other words, great passions annul the ordinary inhibitions set by “conscience.” And conversely, of all the criminal human beings, the false, cowardly, sensual, or cruel persons who actually live, there is perhaps not one whose criminal impulse may not be at some moment overpowered by the presence of some other emotion to which his character is also potentially liable, provided that other emotion be only made intense enough. Fear is usually the most available emotion for this result in this particular class of persons. It stands for conscience, and may here be classed appropriately as a “greater affection.” If we are soon to die, or if we believe a day of judgment to be near at hand, how quickly do we put our moral house in order—we do not see how sin can evermore exert temptation over us! Old-fashioned hell-fire Christianity well knew how to extract from fear its full equivalent in the way of fruits for repentance, and its full conversion value.
- 144.
- Example: Benjamin Constant was often marveled at as an extraordinary instance of superior intelligence with inferior character. He writes (Journal, Paris, 1895, p. 56), "I feel completely overwhelmed by my miserable weakness. Nothing is more ridiculous than my indecision. One moment I want marriage, the next solitude; one moment Germany, the next France; constantly hesitating, and all because deep down I am unable to give up anything." He can't “get angry” at any of his alternatives; and the career of a man beset by such an all-round amiability is hopeless.
- 145.
- The great thing which the higher excitabilities give is bravery; and the addition or subtraction of a certain amount of this quality makes a different man, a different life. Various excitements let the courage loose. Trustful hope will do it; inspiring example will do it; love will do it; wrath will do it. In some people it is natively so high that the mere touch of danger does it, though danger is for most men the great inhibitor of action. “Adventurous spirit” becomes in such persons a ruling passion. “I think,” says General Skobeleff, "My bravery is really just a mix of passion and a disregard for danger. The risk of my life gives me an overwhelming thrill. The fewer people there are to share it with, the more I enjoy it. I need to be physically involved in the situation to feel properly excited. Everything intellectual seems to me to be automatic, but a face-to-face encounter, a duel, or any danger I can dive into headfirst draws me in, excites me, and overwhelms me. I'm obsessed with it; I love it and worship it. I chase danger like I chase after women; I never want it to end. If it were always the same, I’d always find something new to enjoy. When I jump into an adventure where I expect to find danger, my heart races with curiosity; I want it to show up immediately, yet I also want to prolong the suspense. A kind of sweet and painful thrill runs through me; my entire being rushes to meet the danger with an urge that my will can’t resist." (Juliette Adam: Le Général Skobeleff, Nouvelle Revue, 1886, abridged.) Skobeleff seems to have been a cruel egoist; but the disinterested Garibaldi, if one may judge by his "Memories," lived in an unflagging emotion of similar danger-seeking excitement.
- 146.
- See the case on p. 70, above, where the writer describes his experiences of communion with the Divine as consisting "just in the temporary removal of the norms that usually cover my life."
- 147.
- Above, p. 201. "The only extreme solution I know for alcoholism is religious fervor." is a saying I have heard quoted from some medical man.
- 148.
- Doddridge's Life of Colonel James Gardiner, London Religious Tract Society, pp. 23-32.
- 149.
-
Here, for example, is a case, from Starbuck's book, in which a “sensory automatism” brought about quickly what prayers and resolves had been unable to effect. The subject is a woman. She writes:—
Here, for example, is a case from Starbuck's book where a "sensory automatism" quickly achieved what prayers and resolutions couldn't. The subject is a woman. She writes:—
“When I was about forty I tried to quit smoking, but the desire was on me, and had me in its power. I cried and prayed and promised God to quit, but could not. I had smoked for fifteen years. When I was fifty-three, as I sat by the fire one day smoking, a voice came to me. I did not hear it with my ears, but more as a dream or sort of double think. It said, ‘Louisa, lay down smoking.’ At once I replied, ‘Will you take the desire away?’ But it only kept saying: ‘Louisa, lay down smoking.’ Then I got up, laid my pipe on the mantel-shelf, and never smoked again or had any desire to. The desire was gone as though I had never known it or touched tobacco. The sight of others smoking and the smell of smoke never gave me the least wish to touch it again.” The Psychology of Religion, p. 142.
“When I was about forty, I tried to quit smoking, but the craving was so intense that it had me completely under its control. I cried, prayed, and promised God I would stop, but I just couldn’t do it. I had been smoking for fifteen years. When I turned fifty-three, one day while sitting by the fire and smoking, I heard a voice. I didn’t hear it with my ears; it was more like a dream or a deep thought. It said, ‘Louisa, quit smoking.’ I immediately replied, ‘Will you take the desire away?’ But it just kept saying, ‘Louisa, quit smoking.’ Then I got up, put my pipe on the mantel, and never smoked again or felt any urge to. The desire disappeared as if I had never had it or touched tobacco. Seeing others smoke and even the smell of smoke never made me want to smoke again.” The Psychology of Religion, p. 142.
- 150.
-
Professor Starbuck expresses the radical destruction of old influences physiologically, as a cutting off of the connection between higher and lower cerebral centres. “This condition,” he says, “in which the association-centres connected with the spiritual life are cut off from the lower, is often reflected in the way correspondents describe their experiences.... For example: ‘Temptations from without still assail me, but there is nothing within to respond to them.’ The ego [here] is wholly identified with the higher centres, whose quality of feeling is that of withinness. Another of the respondents says: ‘Since then, although Satan tempts me, there is as it were a wall of brass around me, so that his darts cannot touch me.’ ”—Unquestionably, functional exclusions of this sort must occur in the cerebral organ. But on the side accessible to introspection, their causal condition is nothing but the degree of spiritual excitement, getting at last so high and strong as to be sovereign; and it must be frankly confessed that we do not know just why or how such sovereignty comes about in one person and not in another. We can only give our imagination a certain delusive help by mechanical analogies.
Professor Starbuck talks about the complete breakdown of old influences in the brain, describing it as a severing of the link between the higher and lower brain centers. “This state,” he explains, "where the association centers related to spiritual life are disconnected from the lower ones, often shows in how people share their experiences.... For example: ‘I still face temptations from outside, but there’s nothing inside to react to them.’ In this case, the ego is fully connected to the higher centers, which are characterized by a sense of inwardness. Another person states: ‘Since then, even though Satan tempts me, it feels like there’s a wall of brass around me, so his attacks can’t reach me.’"—Clearly, such functional exclusions must happen in the brain. However, from the perspective we can reflect on, what’s behind this is simply the level of spiritual excitement, which can become so intense and strong that it feels dominant; and we must honestly admit that we don’t fully understand why or how this dominance develops in one person and not in another. All we can do is use mechanical analogies to somewhat mislead our imagination.
If we should conceive, for example, that the human mind, with its different possibilities of equilibrium, might be like a many-sided solid with different surfaces on which it could lie flat, we might liken mental revolutions to the spatial revolutions of such a body. As it is pried up, say by a lever, from a position in which it lies on surface A, for instance, it will linger for a time unstably halfway up, and if the lever cease to urge it, it will tumble back or “relapse” under the continued pull of gravity. But if at last it rotate far enough for its centre of gravity to pass beyond surface A altogether, the body will fall over, on surface B, say, and abide there permanently. The pulls of gravity towards A have vanished, and may now be disregarded. The polyhedron has become immune against farther attraction from their direction.
If we imagine that the human mind, with its various possibilities for balance, is like a multi-sided solid with different surfaces it can rest on, we can compare mental shifts to the physical movements of such a shape. When it is lifted, say with a lever, from a position resting on surface A, for a while it may remain unstable halfway up; if the lever stops pushing it, it will fall back or "relapse" under the ongoing pull of gravity. However, if it rotates enough for its center of gravity to completely move beyond surface A, it will tip onto surface B and stay there permanently. The gravitational pull toward A has disappeared and can now be ignored. The polyhedron has become resistant to further attraction from that direction.
In this figure of speech the lever may correspond to the emotional influences making for a new life, and the initial pull of gravity to the ancient drawbacks and inhibitions. So long as the emotional influence fails to reach a certain pitch of efficacy, the changes it produces are unstable, and the man relapses into his original attitude. But when a certain intensity is attained by the new emotion, a critical point is passed, and there then ensues an irreversible revolution, equivalent to the production of a new nature.
In this metaphor, the lever represents the emotional forces driving for a new life, while the initial pull of gravity represents the old barriers and restrictions. As long as the emotional influence doesn’t reach a certain level of effectiveness, the changes it brings about are temporary, and the person falls back into their original mindset. However, once the new emotion reaches a certain intensity, a critical point is crossed, leading to an irreversible transformation, similar to the creation of a new identity.
- 151.
- I use this word in spite of a certain flavor of "self-righteousness" which sometimes clings to it, because no other word suggests as well the exact combination of affections which the text goes on to describe.
- 152.
- “It will be found,” says Dr. W. R. Inge (in his lectures on Christian Mysticism, London, 1899, p. 326), "People who are exceptionally holy agree closely on what they share with us. They tell us that they have reached an unwavering belief, not based on reasoning but on direct experience, that God is a spirit with whom the human spirit can connect; that in Him reside all the goodness, truth, and beauty they can imagine; that they can see His marks everywhere in nature and feel His presence within themselves as the very essence of their life, so that the more they come to understand themselves, the closer they come to Him. They explain that what separates us from Him and from happiness is, first, self-seeking in all its forms, and second, sensuality in all its forms; that these lead to darkness and death, which conceal the face of God from us; while the path of the righteous is like a shining light that becomes brighter and brighter until the perfect day."
- 153.
-
The “enthusiasm of humanity” may lead to a life which coalesces in many respects with that of Christian saintliness. Take the following rules proposed to members of the Union pour l'Action morale, in the Bulletin de l'Union, April 1-15, 1894. See, also, Revue Bleue, August 13, 1892.
The "humanity's enthusiasm" might lead to a life that closely aligns in many ways with that of Christian saintliness. Consider the following guidelines suggested to members of the Union pour l'Action morale, in the Bulletin de l'Union, April 1-15, 1894. Also, see Revue Bleue, August 13, 1892.
“We would make known in our own persons the usefulness of rule, of discipline, of resignation and renunciation; we would teach the necessary perpetuity of suffering, and explain the creative part which it plays. We would wage war upon false optimism; on the base hope of happiness coming to us ready made; on the notion of a salvation by knowledge alone, or by material civilization alone, vain symbol as this is of civilization, precarious external arrangement, ill-fitted to replace the intimate union and consent of souls. We would wage war also on bad morals, whether in public or in private life; on luxury, fastidiousness, and over-refinement; on all that tends to increase the painful, immoral, and anti-social multiplication of our wants; on all that excites envy and dislike in the soul of the common people, and confirms the notion that the chief end of life is freedom to enjoy. We would preach by our example the respect of superiors and equals, the respect of all men; affectionate simplicity in our relations with inferiors and insignificant persons; indulgence where our own claims only are concerned, but firmness in our demands where they relate to duties towards others or towards the public.
"We would show the importance of leadership, discipline, acceptance, and letting go; we would teach that suffering is inevitable and has a creative role. We would challenge false optimism—the mistaken belief that happiness comes easily; the idea that salvation relies only on knowledge or material wealth, which is a shallow view of true civilization, a fragile external structure that can’t replace the deep connection between souls. We would also oppose bad morals, whether in public or private life; against extravagance, pretentiousness, and excessive refinement; against anything that fuels unnecessary, immoral, and anti-social desires; against anything that creates jealousy and resentment among ordinary people and reinforces the notion that the main goal in life is simply to enjoy freedom. We would lead by example, showing respect for superiors and peers, respect for everyone; promoting loving simplicity in our interactions with those we view as beneath us or unimportant; being lenient regarding our own needs, but standing firm on our responsibilities to others and society."
“For the common people are what we help them to become; their vices are our vices, gazed upon, envied, and imitated; and if they come back with all their weight upon us, it is but just.”
"The general public is influenced by what we help them turn into; their imperfections reflect ours, noticed, envied, and replicated; and if they come back to us weighed down by their problems, it's only just."
- 154.
- Above, pp. 248 ff.
- 155.
- H. Thoreau: Walden, Riverside edition, p. 206, abridged.
- 156.
- C. H. Hilty: Glück, vol. i. p. 85.
- 157.
- The Mystery of Pain and Death, London, 1892, p. 258.
- 158.
- Compare Madame Guyon: "I used to get up at midnight for the purpose of devotion. It felt like God would show up right then and wake me from sleep so I could connect with Him. When I was unwell or very tired, He wouldn't wake me, but during those times, I still felt a unique connection to God, even in my sleep. He loved me so much that it felt like He filled every part of me, even when I was only half aware of His presence. Sometimes my sleep is interrupted—like a kind of half-sleep—but my soul seems awake enough to recognize God, even when it struggles to grasp anything else." T.C. Upham: The Life and Religious Experiences of Madame de la Mothe Guyon, New York, 1877, vol. i. p. 260.
- 159.
- I have considerably abridged the words of the original, which is given in Edwards's Narrative of the Revival in New England.
- 160.
- Bougaud: Hist. de la Bienheureuse Marguerite Marie, 1894, p. 125.
- 161.
- Paris, 1900.
- 162.
- Page 130.
- 163.
- Page 167.
- 164.
- Op. cit., p. 127.
- 165.
- The barrier between men and animals also. We read of Towianski, an eminent Polish patriot and mystic, that One day, one of his friends ran into him in the rain, being jumped on by a big dog that was covering him in mud. When asked why he allowed the dog to mess up his clothes, Towianski replied: ‘This dog, whom I’m meeting for the first time, has shown a lot of empathy for me, and is really happy that I’m acknowledging and accepting his greetings. If I were to push him away, I would hurt his feelings and cause him moral harm. It would be wrong not just to him, but to all the spirits from the other world who are on the same level as him. The damage he does to my coat is nothing compared to the wrong I would be doing to him if I ignored his friendly gestures. We should,’ he added, ‘both try to improve the conditions of animals whenever we can, and also work towards connecting with the world of all spirits, as the sacrifice of Christ has made possible.’” André Towianski, Traduction de l'Italien, Turin, 1897 (privately printed). I owe my knowledge of this book and of Towianski to my friend Professor W. Lutoslawski, author of “Plato's Logic.”
- 166.
- J. Patterson's Life of Richard Weaver, pp. 66-68, abridged.
- 167.
- As where the future Buddha, incarnated as a hare, jumps into the fire to cook himself for a meal for a beggar—having previously shaken himself three times, so that none of the insects in his fur should perish with him.
- 168.
- Bulletin de l'Union pour l'Action Morale, September, 1894.
- 169.
- B. Pascal: Prières pour les Maladies, §§ xiii., xiv., abridged.
- 170.
- From Thomas C. Upham Life and Religious Opinions and Experiences of Madame de la Mothe Guyon, New York, 1877, ii. 48, i. 141, 413, abridged.
- 171.
- Op. cit., London, 1901, p. 130.
- 172.
- Claparède et Goty: Deux Héroines de la Foi, Paris, 1880, p. 112.
- 173.
- Compare these three different statements of it: A. P. Call: As a Matter of Course, Boston, 1894; H. W. Dresser: Living by the Spirit, New York and London, 1900; H. W. Smith: The Christian's Secret of a Happy Life, published by the Willard Tract Repository, and now in thousands of hands.
- 174.
- T. C. Upham: Life of Madame Catharine Adorna, 3d ed., New York, 1864, pp. 158, 172-174.
- 175.
- The History of Thomas Elwood, written by Himself, London, 1885, pp. 32-34.
- 176.
- Memoirs of W.E. Channing, Boston, 1840, i. 196.
- 177.
- L. Tyerman: The Life and Times of the Rev. John Wesley, i. 274.
- 178.
- A. Mounin: Le Curé d'Ars, Vie de M. J. B. M. Vianney, 1864, p. 545, abridged.
- 179.
- B. Wendell: Cotton Mather, New York, no date, p. 198.
- 180.
- That of the earlier Jesuit, Rodriguez, which has been translated into all languages, is one of the best known. A convenient modern manual, very well put together, is L'Ascétique Chrétienne, by M. J. Ribet, Paris, Poussielgue, nouvelle édition, 1898.
- 181.
- Saint John of the Cross, Vie et Œuvres, Paris, 1893, ii. 94, 99, abridged.
- 182.
- “Insects,” i.e. lice, were an unfailing token of mediæval sainthood. We read of Francis of Assisi's sheepskin that “Often, a companion of the saint would take it to the fire to clean and dispediculate it, claiming that the seraphic father himself was not opposed to pedocchi, but rather considered it an honor and a glory to wear these celestial pearls in his habit.” Quoted by P. Sabatier: Speculum Perfectionis, etc., Paris, 1898, p. 231, note.
- 183.
- The Life of the Blessed Henry Suso, by Himself, translated by T.F. Knox, London, 1865, pp. 56-80, abridged.
- 184.
- Bougaud: Hist. de la bienheureuse Marguerite Marie, Paris, 1894, pp. 265, 171. Compare, also, pp. 386, 387.
- 185.
- Lejeune: Introduction à la Vie Mystique, 1899, p. 277. The holocaust simile goes back at least as far as Ignatius Loyola.
- 186.
- Alfonso Rodriguez, S. J.: Pratique de la Perfection Chrétienne, Part iii., Treatise v., ch. x.
- 187.
- Letters li. and cxx. of the collection translated into French by Bouix, Paris, 1870.
- 188.
- Bartoli-Michel, ii. 13.
- 189.
- Rodriguez: Op. cit., Part iii., Treatise v., ch. vi.
- 190.
- Sainte-Beuve: Histoire de Port Royal, i. 346.
- 191.
- Rodriguez: Op. cit., Part iii., Treatise iii., chaps. vi., vii.
- 192.
- R. Philip: The Life and Times of George Whitefield, London, 1842, p. 366.
- 193.
- Edward Carpenter: Towards Democracy, p. 362, abridged.
- 194.
- Speculum Perfectionis, ed. P. Sabatier, Paris, 1898, pp. 10, 13.
- 195.
-
An Apology for M. Antonia Bourignon, London, 1699, pp. 269, 270, abridged.
An Apology for M. Antonia Bourignon, London, 1699, pp. 269, 270, abridged.
Another example from Starbuck's MS. collection:—
Another example from Starbuck's MS. collection:—
“At a meeting held at six the next morning, I heard a man relate his experience. He said: The Lord asked him if he would confess Christ among the quarrymen with whom he worked, and he said he would. Then he asked him if he would give up to be used of the Lord the four hundred dollars he had laid up, and he said he would, and thus the Lord saved him. The thought came to me at once that I had never made a real consecration either of myself or of my property to the Lord, but had always tried to serve the Lord in my way. Now the Lord asked me if I would serve him in his way, and go out alone and penniless if he so ordered. The question was pressed home, and I must decide: To forsake all and have him, or have all and lose him! I soon decided to take him; and the blessed assurance came, that he had taken me for his own, and my joy was full. I returned home from the meeting with feelings as simple as a child. I thought all would be glad to hear of the joy of the Lord that possessed me, and so I began to tell the simple story. But to my great surprise, the pastors (for I attended meetings in three churches) opposed the experience and said it was fanaticism, and one told the members of his church to shun those that professed it, and I soon found that my foes were those of my own household.”
At a meeting the next morning at six, I heard a man share his story. He said that the Lord asked him if he would confess Christ to the quarrymen he worked with, and he agreed. Then the Lord asked him to give up the four hundred dollars he had saved for His use, and he said yes, and that’s how the Lord saved him. It hit me right away that I had never truly dedicated myself or my belongings to the Lord; I had always tried to serve Him in my way. Now the Lord was asking me if I would serve Him in His way, even if it meant going out alone and broke if that was what He wanted. The question struck me hard, and I had to decide: To give up everything and have Him, or to keep everything and lose Him! I quickly chose Him, and I felt the blessed assurance that He had claimed me as His own, and my joy was complete. I came home from the meeting feeling as pure as a child. I thought everyone would be happy to hear about the joy of the Lord that filled me, so I began to share my simple story. But to my surprise, the pastors (since I attended meetings at three different churches) opposed my experience, calling it fanaticism, and one even told his congregation to stay away from those who professed it. I soon realized that my enemies were those in my own household.
- 196.
- J. J. Chapman, in the Political Nursery, vol. iv. p. 4, April, 1900, abridged.
- 197.
- George Fox: Journal, Philadelphia, 1800, pp. 59-61, abridged.
- 198.
- Christian saints have had their specialties of devotion, Saint Francis to Christ's wounds; Saint Anthony of Padua to Christ's childhood; Saint Bernard to his humanity; Saint Teresa to Saint Joseph, etc. The Shi-ite Mohammedans venerate Ali, the Prophet's son-in-law, instead of Abu-bekr, his brother-in-law. Vambéry describes a dervish whom he met in Persia, "who had solemnly promised, thirty years earlier, that he would never use his voice for anything other than endlessly saying the name of his favorite, Ali, Ali. He wanted to show the world that he was the most devoted supporter of that Ali who had been dead for a thousand years. In his own home, when talking to his wife, children, and friends, no other word but ‘Ali!’ ever came from his lips. If he wanted food or drink or anything else, he still expressed his needs by repeating ‘Ali!’ While begging or shopping at the bazaar, it was always ‘Ali!’ Whether treated badly or kindly, he would still keep repeating ‘Ali!’ Recently, his passion grew so intense that, like a madman, he would run up and down the streets all day, throwing his stick high into the air and shouting at the top of his lungs, ‘Ali!’ This dervish was revered by everyone as a saint and was received with the utmost honor everywhere." Arminius Vambéry, his Life and Adventures, written by Himself, London, 1889, p. 69. On the anniversary of the death of Hussein, Ali's son, the Shi-ite Moslems still make the air resound with cries of his name and Ali's.
- 199.
- Compare H. C. Warren: Buddhism in Translation, Cambridge, U. S., 1898, passim.
- 200.
- Compare J. L. Merrick: The Life and Religion of Mohammed, as contained in the Sheeah traditions of the Hyat-ul-Kuloob, Boston, 1850, passim.
- 201.
- Bougaud: Hist. de la bienheureuse Marguerite Marie, Paris, 1894, p. 145.
- 202.
- Bougaud: Hist. de la bienheureuse Marguerite Marie, Paris, 1894, pp. 365, 241.
- 203.
- Bougaud: Op. cit., p. 267.
- 204.
-
Examples: “Suffering from a headache, she sought, for the glory of God, to relieve herself by holding certain odoriferous substances in her mouth, when the Lord appeared to her to lean over towards her lovingly, and to find comfort Himself in these odors. After having gently breathed them in, He arose, and said with a gratified air to the Saints, as if contented with what He had done: ‘See the new present which my betrothed has given Me!’
Examples: Feeling a headache, she attempted, for the glory of God, to ease her pain by holding some fragrant substances in her mouth. Then the Lord appeared to lean over her lovingly and found comfort in these scents. After gently inhaling them, He stood up and said with a pleased expression to the Saints, as if satisfied with what He had done: ‘Look at the new gift my bride has given Me!’
“One day, at chapel, she heard supernaturally sung the words, ‘Sanctus, Sanctus, Sanctus.’ The Son of God leaning towards her like a sweet lover, and giving to her soul the softest kiss, said to her at the second Sanctus: ‘In this Sanctus addressed to my person, receive with this kiss all the sanctity of my divinity and of my humanity, and let it be to thee a sufficient preparation for approaching the communion table.’ And the next following Sunday, while she was thanking God for this favor, behold the Son of God, more beauteous than thousands of angels, takes her in His arms as if He were proud of her, and presents her to God the Father, in that perfection of sanctity with which He had dowered her. And the Father took such delight in this soul thus presented by His only Son, that, as if unable longer to restrain Himself, He gave her, and the Holy Ghost gave her also, the Sanctity attributed to each by His own Sanctus—and thus she remained endowed with the plenary fullness of the blessing of Sanctity, bestowed on her by Omnipotence, by Wisdom, and by Love.” Révélations de Sainte Gertrude, Paris, 1898, i. 44, 186.
"One day, at chapel, she heard the words beautifully sung, ‘Sanctus, Sanctus, Sanctus.’ The Son of God leaned toward her like a tender lover, and giving her soul the softest kiss, said to her at the second Sanctus: ‘In this Sanctus addressed to me, receive with this kiss all the holiness of my divinity and humanity, and let it be a sufficient preparation for approaching the communion table.’ Then, the following Sunday, while she was thanking God for this blessing, she saw the Son of God, more beautiful than thousands of angels, take her in His arms as if He were proud of her, and present her to God the Father, in the perfection of holiness with which He had graced her. The Father took such delight in this soul presented by His only Son that, as if unable to contain Himself, He and the Holy Spirit bestowed upon her the Holiness attributed to each by His own Sanctus—and thus she remained blessed with the full richness of the blessing of Sanctity, granted to her by Omnipotence, Wisdom, and Love." Révélations de Sainte Gertrude, Paris, 1898, i. 44, 186.
- 205.
- Furneaux Jordan: Character in Birth and Parentage, first edition. Later editions change the nomenclature.
- 206.
- As to this distinction, see the admirably practical account in J. M. Baldwin's little book, The Story of the Mind, 1898.
- 207.
- On this subject I refer to the work of M. Murisier (Les Maladies du Sentiment Religieux, Paris, 1901), who makes inner unification the mainspring of the whole religious life. But all strongly ideal interests, religious or irreligious, unify the mind and tend to subordinate everything to themselves. One would infer from M. Murisier's pages that this formal condition was peculiarly characteristic of religion, and that one might in comparison almost neglect material content, in studying the latter. I trust that the present work will convince the reader that religion has plenty of material content which is characteristic, and which is more important by far than any general psychological form. In spite of this criticism, I find M. Murisier's book highly instructive.
- 208.
- Example: “At the very start of the Servitor's [Suso's] inner life, after he had properly purified his soul through confession, he imagined three circles, within which he confined himself like a spiritual fortress. The first circle included his cell, his chapel, and the choir. When he was within this circle, he felt completely safe. The second circle encompassed the entire monastery up to the outer gate. The third and outermost circle was the gate itself, and here he needed to stay especially alert. When he stepped outside these circles, he felt like a wild animal outside its den, surrounded by hunters, requiring all its cleverness and vigilance.” The Life of the Blessed Henry Suso, by Himself, translated by Knox, London, 1865, p. 168.
- 209.
- Vie des premières Religieuses Dominicaines de la Congrégation de St. Dominique, à Nancy; Nancy, 1896, p. 129.
- 210.
- Meschler's Life of Saint Louis of Gonzaga, French translation by Lebréquier, 1891; p. 40.
- 211.
- In his boyish note-book he praises the monastic life for its freedom from sin, and for the imperishable treasures, which it enables us to store up, “of worth in God's eyes that makes Him our debtor for all eternity.” Loc. cit., p. 62.
- 212.
-
Mademoiselle Mori, a novel quoted in Hare's Walks in Rome, 1900, i. 55.
Mademoiselle Mori, a novel referenced in Hare's Walks in Rome, 1900, i. 55.
I cannot resist the temptation to quote from Starbuck's book, p. 388, another case of purification by elimination. It runs as follows:—
I can’t resist the urge to quote from Starbuck's book, p. 388, another instance of purification by elimination. It goes like this:—
“The signs of abnormality which sanctified persons show are of frequent occurrence. They get out of tune with other people; often they will have nothing to do with churches, which they regard as worldly; they become hypercritical towards others; they grow careless of their social, political, and financial obligations. As an instance of this type may be mentioned a woman of sixty-eight of whom the writer made a special study. She had been a member of one of the most active and progressive churches in a busy part of a large city. Her pastor described her as having reached the censorious stage. She had grown more and more out of sympathy with the church; her connection with it finally consisted simply in attendance at prayer-meeting, at which her only message was that of reproof and condemnation of the others for living on a low plane. At last she withdrew from fellowship with any church. The writer found her living alone in a little room on the top story of a cheap boarding-house, quite out of touch with all human relations, but apparently happy in the enjoyment of her own spiritual blessings. Her time was occupied in writing booklets on sanctification—page after page of dreamy rhapsody. She proved to be one of a small group of persons who claim that entire salvation involves three steps instead of two; not only must there be conversion and sanctification, but a third, which they call ‘crucifixion’ or ‘perfect redemption,’ and which seems to bear the same relation to sanctification that this bears to conversion. She related how the Spirit had said to her, ‘Stop going to church. Stop going to holiness meetings. Go to your own room and I will teach you.’ She professes to care nothing for colleges, or preachers, or churches, but only cares to listen to what God says to her. Her description of her experience seemed entirely consistent; she is happy and contented, and her life is entirely satisfactory to herself. While listening to her own story, one was tempted to forget that it was from the life of a person who could not live by it in conjunction with her fellows.”
The signs of abnormality that sanctified individuals show are quite common. They often become disconnected from others and tend to avoid churches, seeing them as too worldly. They can become overly critical of those around them and neglect their social, political, and financial responsibilities. An example is a sixty-eight-year-old woman the writer studied closely. She had been a member of one of the most active and progressive churches in a busy part of a large city. Her pastor described her as having entered a judgmental phase. She gradually lost touch with the church, and her involvement dropped to just attending prayer meetings, where her only message was criticism and condemnation of others for living at a lower standard. Eventually, she stopped connecting with any church altogether. The writer found her living alone in a small room on the top floor of a cheap boarding house, completely cut off from all human connections but seemingly content with her own spiritual experiences. She spent her time writing booklets on sanctification—page after page of whimsical rhapsody. She was part of a small group claiming that complete salvation involves three steps instead of two; not only must there be conversion and sanctification, but also a third step, which they call ‘crucifixion’ or ‘perfect redemption,’ and which seems to relate to sanctification in the same way that it relates to conversion. She shared how the Spirit had told her, ‘Stop going to church. Stop going to holiness meetings. Go to your own room and I will teach you.’ She claims to have no interest in colleges, preachers, or churches, focusing only on listening to what God tells her. Her account of her experience seemed completely consistent; she is happy and satisfied, and her life feels fulfilling to her. While listening to her story, one might be tempted to overlook the fact that it reflects the life of someone who cannot connect with others in the same way.
- 213.
-
The best missionary lives abound in the victorious combination of non-resistance with personal authority. John G. Paton, for example, in the New Hebrides, among brutish Melanesian cannibals, preserves a charmed life by dint of it. When it comes to the point, no one ever dares actually to strike him. Native converts, inspired by him, showed analogous virtue. “One of our chiefs, full of the Christ-kindled desire to seek and to save, sent a message to an inland chief, that he and four attendants would come on Sabbath and tell them the gospel of Jehovah God. The reply came back sternly forbidding their visit, and threatening with death any Christian that approached their village. Our chief sent in response a loving message, telling them that Jehovah had taught the Christians to return good for evil, and that they would come unarmed to tell them the story of how the Son of God came into the world and died in order to bless and save his enemies. The heathen chief sent back a stern and prompt reply once more: ‘If you come, you will be killed.’ On Sabbath morn the Christian chief and his four companions were met outside the village by the heathen chief, who implored and threatened them once more. But the former said:—
The best missionary lives thrive on the successful mix of non-resistance and personal authority. John G. Paton, for instance, in the New Hebrides, among fierce Melanesian cannibals, manages to lead a charmed life because of it. When it really counts, no one dares to actually hit him. Native converts, inspired by him, showed similar strength. “One of our chiefs, inspired by a Christ-like desire to seek and save, sent a message to an inland chief, saying that he and four followers would come on Sunday to share the gospel of Jehovah God. The reply came back sternly forbidding their visit and threatening death to any Christian who approached their village. Our chief responded with a loving message, telling them that Jehovah had taught Christians to return good for evil, and that they would come unarmed to share the story of how the Son of God came into the world and died to bless and save his enemies. The pagan chief sent back another stern and quick response: ‘If you come, you will be killed.’ On Sunday morning, the Christian chief and his four companions were met outside the village by the pagan chief, who pleaded and threatened them once again. But the former said:—
“ ‘We come to you without weapons of war! We come only to tell you about Jesus. We believe that He will protect us to-day.’
“We come to you without weapons! We are here solely to share the message of Jesus. We trust that He will keep us safe today.”
“As they pressed steadily forward towards the village, spears began to be thrown at them. Some they evaded, being all except one dexterous warriors; and others they literally received with their bare hands, and turned them aside in an incredible manner. The heathen, apparently thunderstruck at these men thus approaching them without weapons of war, and not even flinging back their own spears which they had caught, after having thrown what the old chief called ‘a shower of spears,’ desisted from mere surprise. Our Christian chief called out, as he and his companions drew up in the midst of them on the village public ground:—
As they walked confidently toward the village, spears began to be thrown at them. They dodged some, being skilled warriors, except for one; others they actually caught with their bare hands and deflected in an astonishing way. The heathens, seemingly shocked by these men approaching without any weapons and not even throwing back the spears they caught after what the old chief called ‘a shower of spears,’ paused in sheer surprise. Our Christian chief shouted as he and his companions gathered in the center of the village square:—
“ ‘Jehovah thus protects us. He has given us all your spears! Once we would have thrown them back at you and killed you. But now we come, not to fight but to tell you about Jesus. He has changed our dark hearts. He asks you now to lay down all these your other weapons of war, and to hear what we can tell you about the love of God, our great Father, the only living God.’
‘God is our protector. He has given us all your weapons! In the past, we would have used them against you to kill you. But now we come, not to fight, but to talk about Jesus. He has changed our hearts. He is asking you to let go of all your other weapons of war and to listen to what we can share with you about the love of God, our great Father, the only living God.’
“The heathen were perfectly overawed. They manifestly looked on these Christians as protected by some Invisible One. They listened for the first time to the story of the Gospel and of the Cross. We lived to see that chief and all his tribe sitting in the school of Christ. And there is perhaps not an island in these southern seas, amongst all those won for Christ, where similar acts of heroism on the part of converts cannot be recited.” John G. Paton, Missionary to the New Hebrides, An Autobiography, second part, London, 1890, p. 243.
The nonbelievers were totally astonished. They saw these Christians as being safeguarded by some Invisible Force. They heard the story of the Gospel and the Cross for the first time. We saw that chief and his whole tribe learning from Christ. There might not be a single island in these southern seas, among all those who have come to Christ, where similar acts of courage from the converts can't be shared. John G. Paton, Missionary to the New Hebrides, An Autobiography, second part, London, 1890, p. 243.
- 214.
- Saint Peter, Saint Teresa tells us in her autobiography (French translation, p. 333), He had gone forty years without sleeping more than an hour and a half a day. Of all his hardships, this was the most challenging for him. To manage it, he stayed either on his knees or on his feet. The little sleep he allowed himself was taken while sitting, with his head resting against a piece of wood fixed in the wall. Even if he had wanted to lie down, it would have been impossible because his cell was only four and a half feet long. Throughout all these years, he never took off his hood, regardless of how scorching the sun was or how heavy the rain became. He never wore shoes. His clothing was made of rough sackcloth, with nothing else against his skin. This garment was as minimal as possible, and he wore a small cloak made of the same material. When it was very cold, he would take off the cloak and briefly open the door and small window of his cell. Then, he would close them and put the cloak back on—his way, as he told us, of warming himself and adjusting his body temperature. It was common for him to eat only once every three days, and when I expressed my astonishment, he said it was easy once you got used to it. One of his companions assured me he sometimes went eight days without food. His poverty was extreme; even in his youth, his self-denial was so profound that he told me he spent three years in a house of his order without knowing any of the monks by sight, only by their voices, because he never raised his eyes and navigated by following others. He showed the same modesty on public roads. He went many years without ever seeing a woman; however, he admitted to me that at his age, it didn't matter to him whether he saw them or not. When I first met him, he was quite old, with a body so emaciated that it seemed like it was made of nothing but tree roots. Despite all this sanctity, he was very approachable. He only spoke when asked, but his intelligence and grace made his words irresistibly charming.
- 215.
- F. Max Müller: Ramakrishna, his Life and Sayings, 1899, p. 180.
- 216.
- Oldenburg: Buddha; translated by W. Hoey, London, 1882, p. 127.
- 217.
- "The vanities of everyone else may fade away, but a saint's vanity about their sainthood is really difficult to diminish." Ramakrishna, his Life and Sayings, 1899, p. 172.
- 218.
- "When a church has to be managed by oysters, ice cream, and entertainment," I read in an American religious paper, "you can be sure that it is turning away from Christ." Such, if one may judge by appearances, is the present plight of many of our churches.
- 219.
- C. V. B. K.: Friedens- und Kriegs-moral der Heere. Quoted by Hamon: Psychologie du Militaire professional, 1895, p. xli.
- 220.
- Zur Genealogie der Moral, Dritte Abhandlung, § 14. I have abridged, and in one place transposed, a sentence.
- 221.
- We all know silly saints, and they inspire a queer kind of aversion. But in comparing saints with strong men we must choose individuals on the same intellectual level. The under-witted strong man, homologous in his sphere with the under-witted saint, is the bully of the slums, the hooligan or rowdy. Surely on this level also the saint preserves a certain superiority.
- 222.
- See above, p. 327.
- 223.
- Above, pp. 327-334.
- 224.
- Newman's The world judges securely is another instance.
- 225.
- "Mesopotamia" is the stock comic instance.—An excellent old German lady, who had done some traveling in her day, used to describe to me her Longing that she might yet visit "Philadelphia," whose wondrous name had always haunted her imagination. Of John Foster it is said that Single words (like chalcedony) or the names of ancient heroes captivated him. “Just hearing the word hermit could transport him.” The words woods and forests would evoke the strongest emotions. Foster's Life, by Ryland, New York, 1846, p. 3.
- 226.
-
The Two Voices. In a letter to Mr. B. P. Blood, Tennyson reports of himself as follows:—
The Two Voices. In a letter to Mr. B. P. Blood, Tennyson writes about himself like this:—
“I have never had any revelations through anæsthetics, but a kind of waking trance—this for lack of a better word—I have frequently had, quite up from boyhood, when I have been all alone. This has come upon me through repeating my own name to myself silently, till all at once, as it were out of the intensity of the consciousness of individuality, individuality itself seemed to dissolve and fade away into boundless being, and this not a confused state but the clearest, the surest of the surest, utterly beyond words—where death was an almost laughable impossibility—the loss of personality (if so it were) seeming no extinction, but the only true life. I am ashamed of my feeble description. Have I not said the state is utterly beyond words?”
"I’ve never had any insights from anesthesia, but I often enter a kind of waking trance—if I had a better word for it, I’d use that—since I was a kid, especially when I’m alone. This occurs when I silently repeat my name until, suddenly, the intense awareness of my individuality seems to dissolve and fade into a boundless existence. It’s not a confused state but the clearest, most certain feeling you can imagine—where death seems almost silly and losing my personality, if that were to happen, feels like the only true existence. I’m embarrassed by how poorly I describe it. Haven’t I said that this state is completely beyond words?"
Professor Tyndall, in a letter, recalls Tennyson saying of this condition: “By God Almighty! there is no delusion in the matter! It is no nebulous ecstasy, but a state of transcendent wonder, associated with absolute clearness of mind.” Memoirs of Alfred Tennyson, ii. 473.
Professor Tyndall, in a letter, remembers Tennyson saying about this condition: "By God Almighty! There’s no confusion about this! It’s not some vague bliss, but a state of amazing awe, tied to total clarity of thought." Memoirs of Alfred Tennyson, ii. 473.
- 227.
- The Lancet, July 6 and 13, 1895, reprinted as the Cavendish Lecture, on Dreamy Mental States, London, Baillière, 1895. They have been a good deal discussed of late by psychologists. See, for example, Bernard-Leroy: L'Illusion de Fausse Reconnaissance, Paris, 1898.
- 228.
- Charles Kingsley's Life, i. 55, quoted by Inge: Christian Mysticism, London, 1899, p. 341.
- 229.
- H. F. Brown: J. A. Symonds, a Biography, London, 1895, pp. 29-31, abridged.
- 230.
- Crichton-Browne expressly says that Symonds's "his highest nerve centers were somewhat weakened or harmed by these dreamy mental states that troubled him so deeply." Symonds was, however, a perfect monster of many-sided cerebral efficiency, and his critic gives no objective grounds whatever for his strange opinion, save that Symonds complained occasionally, as all susceptible and ambitious men complain, of lassitude and uncertainty as to his life's mission.
- 231.
- What reader of Hegel can doubt that that sense of a perfected Being with all its otherness soaked up into itself, which dominates his whole philosophy, must have come from the prominence in his consciousness of mystical moods like this, in most persons kept subliminal? The notion is thoroughly characteristic of the mystical level, and the Task of making it articulate was surely set to Hegel's intellect by mystical feeling.
- 232.
-
Benjamin Paul Blood: The Anæsthetic Revelation and the Gist of Philosophy, Amsterdam, N. Y., 1874, pp. 35, 36. Mr. Blood has made several attempts to adumbrate the anæsthetic revelation, in pamphlets of rare literary distinction, privately printed and distributed by himself at Amsterdam. Xenos Clark, a philosopher, who died young at Amherst in the '80's, much lamented by those who knew him, was also impressed by the revelation. “In the first place,” he once wrote to me, “Mr. Blood and I agree that the revelation is, if anything, non-emotional. It is utterly flat. It is, as Mr. Blood says, ‘the one sole and sufficient insight why, or not why, but how, the present is pushed on by the past, and sucked forward by the vacuity of the future. Its inevitableness defeats all attempts at stopping or accounting for it. It is all precedence and presupposition, and questioning is in regard to it forever too late. It is an initiation of the past.’ The real secret would be the formula by which the ‘now’ keeps exfoliating out of itself, yet never escapes. What is it, indeed, that keeps existence exfoliating? The formal being of anything, the logical definition of it, is static. For mere logic every question contains its own answer—we simply fill the hole with the dirt we dug out. Why are twice two four? Because, in fact, four is twice two. Thus logic finds in life no propulsion, only a momentum. It goes because it is a-going. But the revelation adds: it goes because it is and was a-going. You walk, as it were, round yourself in the revelation. Ordinary philosophy is like a hound hunting his own trail. The more he hunts the farther he has to go, and his nose never catches up with his heels, because it is forever ahead of them. So the present is already a foregone conclusion, and I am ever too late to understand it. But at the moment of recovery from anæsthesis, just then, before starting on life, I catch, so to speak, a glimpse of my heels, a glimpse of the eternal process just in the act of starting. The truth is that we travel on a journey that was accomplished before we set out; and the real end of philosophy is accomplished, not when we arrive at, but when we remain in, our destination (being already there),—which may occur vicariously in this life when we cease our intellectual questioning. That is why there is a smile upon the face of the revelation, as we view it. It tells us that we are forever half a second too late—that's all. ‘You could kiss your own lips, and have all the fun to yourself,’ it says, if you only knew the trick. It would be perfectly easy if they would just stay there till you got round to them. Why don't you manage it somehow?”
Benjamin Paul Blood: The Anæsthetic Revelation and the Gist of Philosophy, Amsterdam, N. Y., 1874, pp. 35, 36. Mr. Blood has made several attempts to outline the anæsthetic revelation in brochures of exceptional literary quality, privately printed and distributed by him in Amsterdam. Xenos Clark, a philosopher who died young in Amherst in the '80s, and was greatly missed by those who knew him, was also impacted by the revelation. "First off," he once wrote to me, Mr. Blood and I both agree that the revelation is, if anything, non-emotional. It’s completely flat. As Mr. Blood puts it, “It’s the one sole and sufficient insight into how the present is shaped by the past and influenced by the emptiness of the future. Its inevitability renders all attempts to stop or explain it pointless. It consists entirely of what has come before and what is assumed, and questioning it is always too late. It is an *initiation of the past*.” The real mystery lies in the way the *now* continues to unfold from itself yet never escapes. What exactly keeps existence moving forward? The fundamental essence of anything, its logical definition, is static. By pure logic, every question has its own answer—we just fill in the gap with the dirt we dug out. Why is two times two four? Because, in fact, four is two times two. So logic sees no driving force in life, only momentum. It moves because it is moving. But the revelation adds: it moves because it is and *was* moving. You essentially walk around yourself in the revelation. Regular philosophy is like a dog chasing its own tail. The more it chases, the farther it has to go, and its nose never catches up to its heels because it’s always ahead. In the same way, the present is already established, and I am always too late to grasp it. Yet at the moment of waking up from anesthesia, just then, *before stepping into life*, I catch, so to speak, a glimpse of my heels, a glimpse of the eternal process just beginning. The truth is that we are on a journey that was complete before we even started; and the true goal of philosophy is reached, not when we arrive at, but when we remain in, our destination (having already arrived)—which may happen vicariously in this life when we stop our intellectual questioning. That’s why there is a smile on the face of the revelation as we observe it. It tells us that we are always half a second too late—that's all. “You could kiss your own lips and enjoy it all alone,” it says, if you only knew the trick. It would be perfectly simple if they would just stay still until you got to them. Why can’t you figure it out somehow?
Dialectically minded readers of this farrago will at least recognize the region of thought of which Mr. Clark writes, as familiar. In his latest pamphlet, “Tennyson's Trances and the Anæsthetic Revelation,” Mr. Blood describes its value for life as follows:—
Dialectically minded readers of this mixed bag will at least recognize the area of thought that Mr. Clark discusses as familiar. In his latest pamphlet, “Tennyson's Trances and the Anesthetic Revelation,” Mr. Blood describes its value for life like this:—
“The Anæsthetic Revelation is the Initiation of Man into the Immemorial Mystery of the Open Secret of Being, revealed as the Inevitable Vortex of Continuity. Inevitable is the word. Its motive is inherent—it is what has to be. It is not for any love or hate, nor for joy nor sorrow, nor good nor ill. End, beginning, or purpose, it knows not of.
“The Anesthetic Revelation marks the start of humanity's journey into the age-old mystery of the open secret of existence, shown as the inevitable spiral of continuity. Inevitable is the key word. Its drive is inherent—it is simply what must be. It isn't for love or hate, joy or sadness, or for what is good or bad. It knows nothing of ends, beginnings, or purpose.”
“It affords no particular of the multiplicity and variety of things; but it fills appreciation of the historical and the sacred with a secular and intimately personal illumination of the nature and motive of existence, which then seems reminiscent—as if it should have appeared, or shall yet appear, to every participant thereof.
“It doesn’t give specifics about the many different things; instead, it deepens our understanding of the historical and the sacred with a personal and secular perspective on the nature and purpose of existence, which then feels like a memory—as if it should have been witnessed or will eventually be witnessed by everyone involved.”
“Although it is at first startling in its solemnity, it becomes directly such a matter of course—so old-fashioned, and so akin to proverbs, that it inspires exultation rather than fear, and a sense of safety, as identified with the aboriginal and the universal. But no words may express the imposing certainty of the patient that he is realizing the primordial, Adamic surprise of Life.
"Although it’s initially striking in its seriousness, it soon feels quite common—so old-fashioned and similar to proverbs that it evokes feelings of joy instead of fear, along with a sense of security linked to the ancient and the universal. Still, no words can convey the profound certainty of the patient as he encounters the fundamental, primal wonder of Life."
“Repetition of the experience finds it ever the same, and as if it could not possibly be otherwise. The subject resumes his normal consciousness only to partially and fitfully remember its occurrence, and to try to formulate its baffling import,—with only this consolatory afterthought: that he has known the oldest truth, and that he has done with human theories as to the origin, meaning, or destiny of the race. He is beyond instruction in ‘spiritual things.’
Experiencing the same thing feels just like it always does, as if it can't possibly change. The person returns to their usual mindset, only to recall it partially and in fragments, attempting to understand its confusing significance—with just one comforting thought: that they have grasped the oldest truth and have moved beyond human theories about the origin, meaning, or destiny of humanity. They are finished with being taught about ‘spiritual things.’
“The lesson is one of central safety: the Kingdom is within. All days are judgment days: but there can be no climacteric purpose of eternity, nor any scheme of the whole. The astronomer abridges the row of bewildering figures by increasing his unit of measurement: so may we reduce the distracting multiplicity of things to the unity for which each of us stands.
The lesson focuses on inner safety: the Kingdom is within us. Every day is a day of judgment: however, there’s no final purpose in eternity, nor any complete plan for everything. Just like an astronomer simplifies a complicated list of confusing numbers by changing his unit of measurement, we can also streamline the overwhelming variety of things to the singular purpose for which each of us exists.
“This has been my moral sustenance since I have known of it. In my first printed mention of it I declared: ‘The world is no more the alien terror that was taught me. Spurning the cloud-grimed and still sultry battlements whence so lately Jehovan thunders boomed, my gray gull lifts her wing against the nightfall, and takes the dim leagues with a fearless eye.’ And now, after twenty-seven years of this experience, the wing is grayer, but the eye is fearless still, while I renew and doubly emphasize that declaration. I know—as having known—the meaning of Existence: the sane centre of the universe—at once the wonder and the assurance of the soul—for which the speech of reason has as yet no name but the Anæsthetic Revelation.”—I have considerably abridged the quotation.
“This has been my support since I became aware of it. In my first published mention, I said: ‘The world is no longer the scary place I was taught it was. Turning away from the dirty and still oppressive walls where Jehovan's thunder used to roar, my gray gull spreads her wings against the dusk and boldly steps into the unknown with a fearless gaze.’ And now, after twenty-seven years of this experience, my wings are grayer, but my gaze remains fearless, and I reaffirm that statement. I know—just as I've always known—the meaning of Existence: the rational center of the universe—both the wonder and the reassurance of the soul—for which reason has not yet found a name other than the Anæsthetic Revelation.”—I have considerably abridged the quotation.
- 233.
-
Op. cit., pp. 78-80, abridged. I subjoin, also abridging it, another interesting anæsthetic revelation communicated to me in manuscript by a friend in England. The subject, a gifted woman, was taking ether for a surgical operation.
Op. cit., pp. 78-80, abridged. I'm also including another intriguing anesthetic insight that a friend in England shared with me in a manuscript, also in an abridged form. The subject, a talented woman, was administered ether for a surgical procedure.
“I wondered if I was in a prison being tortured, and why I remembered having heard it said that people ‘learn through suffering,’ and in view of what I was seeing, the inadequacy of this saying struck me so much that I said, aloud, ‘to suffer is to learn.’
I wondered if I was trapped in a prison of torment, and why I remembered hearing that people ‘learn through suffering,’ and as I thought about what I was experiencing, the emptiness of that phrase struck me so deeply that I shouted, ‘to suffer is to learn.’
“With that I became unconscious again, and my last dream immediately preceded my real coming to. It only lasted a few seconds, and was most vivid and real to me, though it may not be clear in words.
With that, I passed out again, and my final dream occurred just before I woke up. It only lasted a few seconds, but it felt incredibly vivid and real to me, even though it's hard to put into words.
“A great Being or Power was traveling through the sky, his foot was on a kind of lightning as a wheel is on a rail, it was his pathway. The lightning was made entirely of the spirits of innumerable people close to one another, and I was one of them. He moved in a straight line, and each part of the streak or flash came into its short conscious existence only that he might travel. I seemed to be directly under the foot of God, and I thought he was grinding his own life up out of my pain. Then I saw that what he had been trying with all his might to do was to change his course, to bend the line of lightning to which he was tied, in the direction in which he wanted to go. I felt my flexibility and helplessness, and knew that he would succeed. He bended me, turning his corner by means of my hurt, hurting me more than I had ever been hurt in my life, and at the acutest point of this, as he passed, I saw. I understood for a moment things that I have now forgotten, things that no one could remember while retaining sanity. The angle was an obtuse angle, and I remember thinking as I woke that had he made it a right or acute angle, I should have both suffered and ‘seen’ still more, and should probably have died.
A powerful being was moving through the sky, standing on a lightning bolt like a wheel on a track; it was his way. The lightning was made up entirely of the spirits of countless people, all packed closely together, and I was one of them. He traveled in a straight line, and each part of the streak or flash existed only for him to move. I felt like I was directly beneath God's foot, and I thought he was crushing his own life out of my pain. Then I realized that he was desperately trying to change his course, to bend the line of lightning he was connected to in the direction he wanted to go. I felt my vulnerability and powerlessness, and I knew he would succeed. He bent me, altering his path using my pain, hurting me more than I had ever been hurt in my life, and at the peak of this, as he passed by, I saw. I briefly understood things I have long since forgotten, things that no one could remember while keeping their sanity. The angle was an obtuse one, and I remember thinking as I woke that if he had made it a right or acute angle, I would have suffered even more and ‘seen’ even more, and I probably would have died.
“He went on and I came to. In that moment the whole of my life passed before me, including each little meaningless piece of distress, and I understood them. This was what it had all meant, this was the piece of work it had all been contributing to do. I did not see God's purpose, I only saw his intentness and his entire relentlessness towards his means. He thought no more of me than a man thinks of hurting a cork when he is opening wine, or hurting a cartridge when he is firing. And yet, on waking, my first feeling was, and it came with tears, ‘Domine non sum digna,’ for I had been lifted into a position for which I was too small. I realized that in that half hour under ether I had served God more distinctly and purely than I had ever done in my life before, or that I am capable of desiring to do. I was the means of his achieving and revealing something, I know not what or to whom, and that, to the exact extent of my capacity for suffering.
“He moved on and I regained consciousness. In that moment, my entire life flashed before me, including every small, meaningless piece of pain, and I understood them. This was what it all meant, this was the purpose it had all been working towards. I didn't see God's plan; I only saw his focus and his relentless drive toward his goals. He regarded me no more than a person thinks of the cork when opening a bottle of wine or the bullet when firing a gun. Yet, when I woke up, my first feeling, accompanied by tears, was, ‘Domine non sum digna,’ because I had been elevated to a position for which I was unworthy. I realized that in that half hour under anesthesia, I had served God more clearly and purely than I ever had in my life before, or ever could hope to do. I was a means for him to accomplish and reveal something, I don’t know what or to whom, and that was directly related to my capacity for suffering.”
“While regaining consciousness, I wondered why, since I had gone so deep, I had seen nothing of what the saints call the love of God, nothing but his relentlessness. And then I heard an answer, which I could only just catch, saying, ‘Knowledge and Love are One, and the measure is suffering’—I give the words as they came to me. With that I came finally to (into what seemed a dream world compared with the reality of what I was leaving), and I saw that what would be called the ‘cause’ of my experience was a slight operation under insufficient ether, in a bed pushed up against a window, a common city window in a common city street. If I had to formulate a few of the things I then caught a glimpse of, they would run somewhat as follows:—
As I started to wake up, I wondered why, after going so deep, I hadn’t felt any of what the saints call the love of God, only his harshness. Then I heard a response that was hard to understand, saying, ‘Knowledge and Love are One, and the measure is suffering’—I remember those words as they came to me. With that, I finally returned (to what felt like a dream world compared to the reality I was leaving), and I realized that the so-called ‘cause’ of my experience was a minor surgery with insufficient anesthesia, in a bed pushed up against a window, a standard city window on an ordinary city street. If I had to summarize a few things I glimpsed at that moment, they would go something like this:—
“The eternal necessity of suffering and its eternal vicariousness. The veiled and incommunicable nature of the worst sufferings;—the passivity of genius, how it is essentially instrumental and defenseless, moved, not moving, it must do what it does;—the impossibility of discovery without its price;—finally, the excess of what the suffering ‘seer’ or genius pays over what his generation gains. (He seems like one who sweats his life out to earn enough to save a district from famine, and just as he staggers back, dying and satisfied, bringing a lac of rupees to buy grain with, God lifts the lac away, dropping one rupee, and says, ‘That you may give them. That you have earned for them. The rest is for ME.’) I perceived also in a way never to be forgotten, the excess of what we see over what we can demonstrate.
"The ongoing necessity of suffering and its endless vicariousness. The hidden and unexplainable nature of extreme suffering; the stillness of genius, which is essentially a tool and defenseless, acted upon rather than acting, it must do what it does; the impossibility of discovery without paying a price; and finally, the imbalance between what the suffering ‘seer’ or genius sacrifices compared to what their generation gains. (He seems like someone who pours their life into earning enough to save a region from famine, and just as he collapses, exhausted but satisfied, bringing a large sum of money to buy grain, God takes the money away, leaving one rupee, and says, ‘That you may give them. That you have earned for them. The rest is for ME.’) I also realized, in a way I’ll never forget, the gap between what we see and what we can prove."
“And so on!—these things may seem to you delusions, or truisms; but for me they are dark truths, and the power to put them into even such words as these has been given me by an ether dream.”
"And so on!—these things may seem like delusions or obvious statements to you; but for me, they are profound truths, and the chance to articulate them in even these words has been given to me by a dream from the ether."
- 234.
- In Tune with the Infinite, p. 137.
- 235.
-
The larger God may then swallow up the smaller one. I take this from Starbuck's manuscript collection:—
The bigger God might then consume the smaller one. I got this from Starbuck's manuscript collection:—
“I never lost the consciousness of the presence of God until I stood at the foot of the Horseshoe Falls, Niagara. Then I lost him in the immensity of what I saw. I also lost myself, feeling that I was an atom too small for the notice of Almighty God.”
“I never stopped sensing the presence of God until I stood at the base of the Horseshoe Falls, Niagara. In that moment, I lost Him in the awe-inspiring view in front of me. I also lost myself, understanding that I was just a tiny dot, too small to grab the attention of Almighty God.”
I subjoin another similar case from Starbuck's collection:—
I’m adding another similar case from Starbuck's collection:—
“In that time the consciousness of God's nearness came to me sometimes. I say God, to describe what is indescribable. A presence, I might say, yet that is too suggestive of personality, and the moments of which I speak did not hold the consciousness of a personality, but something in myself made me feel myself a part of something bigger than I, that was controlling. I felt myself one with the grass, the trees, birds, insects, everything in Nature. I exulted in the mere fact of existence, of being a part of it all—the drizzling rain, the shadows of the clouds, the tree-trunks, and so on. In the years following, such moments continued to come, but I wanted them constantly. I knew so well the satisfaction of losing self in a perception of supreme power and love, that I was unhappy because that perception was not constant.” The cases quoted in my third lecture, pp. 66, 67, 70, are still better ones of this type. In her essay, The Loss of Personality, in The Atlantic Monthly (vol. lxxxv. p. 195), Miss Ethel D. Puffer explains that the vanishing of the sense of self, and the feeling of immediate unity with the object, is due to the disappearance, in these rapturous experiences, of the motor adjustments which habitually intermediate between the constant background of consciousness (which is the Self) and the object in the foreground, whatever it may be. I must refer the reader to the highly instructive article, which seems to me to throw light upon the psychological conditions, though it fails to account for the rapture or the revelation-value of the experience in the Subject's eyes.
During that time, I occasionally experienced a profound sense of God's presence. I use the term God to refer to something difficult to articulate. I could describe it as a presence, but that suggests a personality, and the moments I'm referring to didn't involve an awareness of any personality. Instead, something within me made me feel that I was part of something bigger that was in control. I felt connected to the grass, trees, birds, insects—everything in nature. I took pleasure in simply existing, in being a part of it all—the gentle rain, the shifting shadows of clouds, the tree trunks, and so on. In the years that followed, those moments continued to occur, but I constantly longed for them. I came to understand the joy of losing myself in a feeling of immense power and love, which made me unhappy because that feeling wasn't always there. The cases quoted in my third lecture, pp. 66, 67, 70, are still better examples of this type. In her essay, The Loss of Personality, in The Atlantic Monthly (vol. lxxxv. p. 195), Miss Ethel D. Puffer explains that the fading of the sense of self and the feeling of immediate unity with the object is due to the absence of the usual motor adjustments that connect the constant background of consciousness (the Self) with whatever is in the foreground. I must direct the reader to this highly informative article, which seems to shed light on the psychological conditions, even though it doesn’t fully explain the rapture or the significance of the experience from the Subject's perspective.
- 236.
- Op. cit., i. 43-44.
- 237.
- Memoiren einer Idealistin, 5te Auflage, 1900, iii. 166. For years she had been unable to pray, owing to materialistic belief.
- 238.
- Whitman in another place expresses in a quieter way what was probably with him a chronic mystical perception: “There’s,” he writes, Beyond just intellect, within every remarkable human identity, there exists a remarkable quality that understands without debate, often without what we call education (though I believe this is the aim and peak of all true education). It's an intuition of the perfect balance in time and space within the chaos of this world—a mix of foolishness, incredible imagination, and general instability, which we label the world. It’s a deeper perception of the divine connection and unseen thread that links everything together—every piece of history and time, and all events, big or small, like a dog on a leash held by a hunter. Mere optimism can only explain the surface of such perception and fundamental understanding for the mind. Whitman charges it against Carlyle that he lacked this perception. Specimen Days and Collect, Philadelphia, 1882, p. 174.
- 239.
- My Quest for God, London, 1897, pp. 268, 269, abridged.
- 240.
- Op. cit., pp. 256, 257, abridged.
- 241.
- Cosmic Consciousness: a study in the evolution of the human Mind, Philadelphia, 1901, p. 2.
- 242.
- Loc. cit., pp. 7, 8. My quotation follows the privately printed pamphlet which preceded Dr. Bucke's larger work, and differs verbally a little from the text of the latter.
- 243.
- My quotations are from Vivekananda, Raja Yoga, London, 1896. The completest source of information on Yoga is the work translated by Vihari Lala Mitra: Yoga Vasishta Maha Ramayana, 4 vols., Calcutta, 1891-99.
- 244.
- A European witness, after carefully comparing the results of Yoga with those of the hypnotic or dreamy states artificially producible by us, says: "It transforms its true followers into good, healthy, and happy individuals.... Through the control that the yogi gains over his thoughts and body, he develops a ‘character.’ By mastering his impulses and desires with his will, and focusing it on the ideal of goodness, he becomes a ‘personality’ that is hard to sway by others, and thus almost the opposite of what we typically think of as a ‘medium’ or ‘psychic subject.’" Karl Kellner: Yoga: Eine Skizze, München, 1896, p. 21.
- 245.
- I follow the account in C. F. Koeppen: Die Religion des Buddha, Berlin, 1857, i. 585 ff.
- 246.
- For a full account of him, see D. B. Macdonald: The Life of Al-Ghazzali, in the Journal of the American Oriental Society, 1899, vol. xx. p. 71.
- 247.
- A. Schmölders: Essai sur les écoles philosophiques chez les Arabes, Paris, 1842, pp. 54-68, abridged.
- 248.
- Görres's Christliche Mystik gives a full account of the facts. So does Ribet's Mystique Divine, 2 vols., Paris, 1890. A still more methodical modern work is the Mystica Theologia of Vallgornera, 2 vols., Turin, 1890.
- 249.
- M. Récéjac, in a recent volume, makes them essential. Mysticism he defines as "the tendency to approach the Absolute in a moral way, and with the help of Symbols." See his Fondements de la Connaissance mystique, Paris, 1897, p. 66. But there are unquestionably mystical conditions in which sensible symbols play no part.
- 250.
- Saint John of the Cross: The Dark Night of the Soul, book ii. ch. xvii., in Vie et Œuvres, 3me édition, Paris, 1893, iii. 428-432. Chapter xi. of book ii. of Saint John's Ascent of Carmel is devoted to showing the harmfulness for the mystical life of the use of sensible imagery.
- 251.
- In particular I omit mention of visual and auditory hallucinations, verbal and graphic automatisms, and such marvels as "floating," stigmatization, and the healing of disease. These phenomena, which mystics have often presented (or are believed to have presented), have no essential mystical significance, for they occur with no consciousness of illumination whatever, when they occur, as they often do, in persons of non-mystical mind. Consciousness of illumination is for us the essential mark of magical states.
- 252.
- The Interior Castle, Fifth Abode, ch. i., in Œuvres, translated by Bouix, iii. 421-424.
- 253.
- Bartoli-Michel: Vie de Saint Ignace de Loyola, i. 34-36. Others have had illuminations about the created world, Jacob Boehme, for instance. At the age of twenty-five he was “Surrounded by divine light and filled with heavenly knowledge, he went out into the fields to a green area in Görlitz. There, he sat down and looked at the herbs and grass of the field. In his inner light, he perceived their essences, uses, and properties, which were revealed to him through their shapes, patterns, and characteristics.” Of a later period of experience he writes: "In just a quarter of an hour, I learned and understood more than I ever could in many years at a university. I grasped the essence of all things, the Byss and the Abyss, and the eternal generation of the holy Trinity, as well as the origin of the world and all creatures through divine wisdom. I recognized and felt within myself all three realms: the external, visible world, which is a product of both the internal and spiritual worlds. I understood the entire essence of existence, both good and evil, and their interconnection; I also saw how the fruitful womb of eternity gave birth. I was not only deeply amazed but also filled with joy, even though it was extremely difficult for me to comprehend it in my physical self and write it down. I had a complete vision of the universe as if it were a chaotic mass where everything is intertwined, but I found it impossible to explain." Jacob Behmen's Theosophic Philosophy, etc., by Edward Taylor, London, 1691, pp. 425, 427, abridged. So George Fox: “I reached the state of Adam before his fall. Creation was revealed to me, and I was shown how everything was named according to its nature and qualities. I was uncertain in my mind about whether I should pursue medicine for the benefit of humanity, since the Lord had unveiled the nature and virtues of the creatures to me.” Journal, Philadelphia, no date, p. 69. Contemporary "Predicting the future" abounds in similar revelations. Andrew Jackson Davis's cosmogonies, for example, or certain experiences related in the delectable “Reminiscences and Memories of Henry Thomas Butterworth,” Lebanon, Ohio, 1886.
- 254.
- Vie, pp. 581, 582.
- 255.
- Loc. cit., p. 574.
- 256.
- Saint Teresa discriminates between pain in which the body has a part and pure spiritual pain (Interior Castle, 6th Abode, ch. xi.). As for the bodily part in these celestial joys, she speaks of it as “reaching deep down to the core, while earthly pleasures only touch the surface of our senses. I think,” she adds, "that this is an accurate description, and I can’t improve it." Ibid., 5th Abode, ch. i.
- 257.
- Vie, p. 198.
- 258.
- Œuvres, ii. 320.
- 259.
- Above, p. 21.
- 260.
- Vie, pp. 229, 200, 231-233, 243.
- 261.
- Müller's translation, part ii. p. 180.
- 262.
- T. Davidson's translation, in Journal of Speculative Philosophy, 1893, vol. xxii. p. 399.
- 263.
- "God is rightly called Nothing because of His excellence." Scotus Erigena, quoted by Andrew Seth: Two Lectures on Theism, New York, 1897, p. 55.
- 264.
- J. Royce: Studies in Good and Evil, p. 282.
- 265.
- Jacob Behmen's Dialogues on the Supersensual Life, translated by Bernard Holland, London, 1901, p. 48.
- 266.
- Cherubinischer Wandersmann, Strophe 25.
- 267.
- Op. cit., pp. 42, 74, abridged.
- 268.
-
From a French book I take this mystical expression of happiness in God's indwelling presence:—
From a French book, I take this mystical expression of happiness in God's presence within us:—
“Jesus has come to take up his abode in my heart. It is not so much a habitation, an association, as a sort of fusion. Oh, new and blessed life! life which becomes each day more luminous.... The wall before me, dark a few moments since, is splendid at this hour because the sun shines on it. Wherever its rays fall they light up a conflagration of glory; the smallest speck of glass sparkles, each grain of sand emits fire; even so there is a royal song of triumph in my heart because the Lord is there. My days succeed each other; yesterday a blue sky; to-day a clouded sun; a night filled with strange dreams; but as soon as the eyes open, and I regain consciousness and seem to begin life again, it is always the same figure before me, always the same presence filling my heart.... Formerly the day was dulled by the absence of the Lord. I used to wake invaded by all sorts of sad impressions, and I did not find him on my path. To-day he is with me; and the light cloudiness which covers things is not an obstacle to my communion with him. I feel the pressure of his hand, I feel something else which fills me with a serene joy; shall I dare to speak it out? Yes, for it is the true expression of what I experience. The Holy Spirit is not merely making me a visit; it is no mere dazzling apparition which may from one moment to another spread its wings and leave me in my night, it is a permanent habitation. He can depart only if he takes me with him. More than that; he is not other than myself: he is one with me. It is not a juxtaposition, it is a penetration, a profound modification of my nature, a new manner of my being.” Quoted from the MS. “of an old man” by Wilfred Monod: Il Vit: six méditations sur le mystère chrétien, pp. 280-283.
“Jesus has come to live in my heart. It’s not just a space or a companionship; it feels more like a merging. Oh, what a new and blessed life! A life that gets brighter every day.... The wall in front of me, which was dark just moments ago, looks amazing now because the sun is shining on it. Wherever its rays touch, they ignite a blaze of glory; even the tiniest piece of glass sparkles, and every grain of sand radiates light; similarly, there’s a royal song of triumph in my heart because the Lord is there. My days follow one another; yesterday had a blue sky; today brought a cloudy sun; a night filled with strange dreams; but as soon as I open my eyes and wake up, ready to start living again, it’s always the same figure in front of me, always the same presence filling my heart.... In the past, my days felt dull because the Lord was missing. I used to wake up overwhelmed by sad thoughts and didn’t find him on my path. Today he is with me; the light cloudiness surrounding things doesn’t hinder my connection with him. I feel the warmth of his hand and something else that fills me with a calm joy; should I dare to express it? Yes, because it truly reflects my experience. The Holy Spirit isn’t just visiting me; it’s not a mere dazzling appearance that might suddenly take flight and leave me in darkness, it’s a permanent home. He can only leave if he takes me with him. Moreover, he is not separate from me: he is one with me. It’s not just side by side; it’s a deep infusion, a profound transformation of my essence, a new way of being.” Quoted from the MS. “of an old man” by Wilfred Monod: Il Vit: six méditations sur le mystère chrétien, pp. 280-283.
- 269.
- Compare M. Maeterlinck: L'Ornement des Noces spirituelles de Ruysbroeck, Bruxelles, 1891, Introduction, p. xix.
- 270.
- Upanishads, M. Müller’s translation, ii. 17, 334.
- 271.
- Schmölders: Op. cit., p. 210.
- 272.
- Enneads, Bouillier's translation, Paris, 1861, iii. 561. Compare pp. 473-477, and vol. i. p. 27.
- 273.
- Autobiography, pp. 309, 310.
- 274.
- Op. cit., Strophe 10.
- 275.
- H. P. Blavatsky: The Voice of the Silence.
- 276.
- Swinburne: On the Verge, in “A Midsummer Break.”
- 277.
- Compare the extracts from Dr. Bucke, quoted on pp. 398, 399.
- 278.
- As serious an attempt as I know to mediate between the mystical region and the discursive life is contained in an article on Aristotle's Unmoved Mover, by F. C. S. Schiller, in Mind, vol. ix., 1900.
- 279.
- I abstract from weaker states, and from those cases of which the books are full, where the director (but usually not the subject) remains in doubt whether the experience may not have proceeded from the demon.
- 280.
- Example: Mr. John Nelson writes of his imprisonment for preaching Methodism: "My soul felt like a well-watered garden, and I could sing praises to God all day long; for He turned my captivity into joy and gave me rest on the boards, just like I would have on a soft bed. Now I could say, ‘God's service is perfect freedom,’ and I often prayed that my enemies might also experience the same river of peace that my God generously gave me." Journal, London, no date, p. 172.
- 281.
- Ruysbroeck, in the work which Maeterlinck has translated, has a chapter against the antinomianism of disciples. H. Delacroix book (Essai sur le mysticisme spéculatif en Allemagne au XIVme Siècle, Paris, 1900) is full of antinomian material. Compare also A. Jundt: Les Amis de Dieu au XIVme Siècle, Thèse de Strasbourg, 1879.
- 282.
- Compare Paul Rousselot: Les Mystiques Espagnols, Paris, 1869, ch. xii.
- 283.
- See Carpenter's Towards Democracy, especially the latter parts, and Jefferies's wonderful and splendid mystic rhapsody, The Story of my Heart.
- 284.
- In chapter i. of book ii. of his work Degeneration, “Max Nordau” seeks to undermine all mysticism by exposing the weakness of the lower kinds. Mysticism for him means any sudden perception of hidden significance in things. He explains such perception by the abundant uncompleted associations which experiences may arouse in a degenerate brain. These give to him who has the experience a vague and vast sense of its leading further, yet they awaken no definite or useful consequent in his thought. The explanation is a plausible one for certain sorts of feeling of significance; and other alienists (Wernicke, for example, in his Grundriss der Psychiatrie, Theil ii., Leipzig, 1896) have explained “paranoid” conditions by a laming of the association-organ. But the higher mystical flights, with their positiveness and abruptness, are surely products of no such merely negative condition. It seems far more reasonable to ascribe them to inroads from the subconscious life, of the cerebral activity correlative to which we as yet know nothing.
- 285.
- They sometimes add subjective heard and seen to the facts, but as these are usually interpreted as transmundane, they oblige no alteration in the facts of sense.
- 286.
- Compare Professor W. Wallace's Gifford Lectures, in Lectures and Essays, Oxford, 1898, pp. 17 ff.
- 287.
- Op. cit., p. 174, abridged.
- 288.
- Ibid., p. 186, abridged and italicized.
- 289.
- Discourse II. § 7.
- 290.
- As regards the secondary character of intellectual constructions, and the primacy of feeling and instinct in founding religious beliefs, see the striking work of H. Fielding, The Hearts of Men, London, 1902, which came into my hands after my text was written. "Beliefs," says the author, "are the rules of religion, similar to how grammar relates to speech. Words express our needs; grammar is the theory created later. Speech doesn't come from grammar; it's the other way around. As speech evolves and changes for unknown reasons, grammar must adapt." (p. 313). The whole book, which keeps unusually close to concrete facts, is little more than an amplification of this text.
- 291.
- For convenience' sake, I follow the order of A. Stöckl's Lehrbuch der Philosophie, 5te Auflage, Mainz, 1881, Band ii. B. Boedder's Natural Theology, London, 1891, is a handy English Catholic Manual; but an almost identical doctrine is given by such Protestant theologians as C. Hodge: Systematic Theology, New York, 1873, or A. H. Strong: Systematic Theology, 5th edition, New York, 1896.
- 292.
-
It must not be forgotten that any form of disorder in the world might, by the design argument, suggest a God for just that kind of disorder. The truth is that any state of things whatever that can be named is logically susceptible of teleological interpretation. The ruins of the earthquake at Lisbon, for example: the whole of past history had to be planned exactly as it was to bring about in the fullness of time just that particular arrangement of débris of masonry, furniture, and once living bodies. No other train of causes would have been sufficient. And so of any other arrangement, bad or good, which might as a matter of fact be found resulting anywhere from previous conditions. To avoid such pessimistic consequences and save its beneficent designer, the design argument accordingly invokes two other principles, restrictive in their operation. The first is physical: Nature's forces tend of their own accord only to disorder and destruction, to heaps of ruins, not to architecture. This principle, though plausible at first sight, seems, in the light of recent biology, to be more and more improbable. The second principle is one of anthropomorphic interpretation. No arrangement that for us is “disorderly” can possibly have been an object of design at all. This principle is of course a mere assumption in the interests of anthropomorphic Theism.
It shouldn't be forgotten that any type of disorder in the world could, based on the design argument, suggest a God who is behind that specific disorder. The reality is that any situation that can be described is logically open to a teleological interpretation. Take the ruins from the earthquake in Lisbon, for example: the entirety of past history had to be planned precisely as it was to lead to that specific arrangement of debris, furniture, and once-living bodies. No other series of causes would have been enough. This applies to any other situation, whether it’s bad or good, that might actually result from prior conditions. To avoid such pessimistic outcomes and protect its benevolent designer, the design argument relies on two additional principles that restrict its application. The first is physical: Nature's forces naturally tend toward disorder and destruction, leading to piles of ruins rather than architecture. This principle, while plausible at first, seems increasingly unlikely in light of recent biology. The second principle concerns anthropomorphic interpretation. No arrangement that seems chaotic to us could possibly have been intended as a design. This principle, of course, is merely an assumption made in favor of anthropomorphic Theism.
When one views the world with no definite theological bias one way or the other, one sees that order and disorder, as we now recognize them, are purely human inventions. We are interested in certain types of arrangement, useful, æsthetic, or moral,—so interested that whenever we find them realized, the fact emphatically rivets our attention. The result is that we work over the contents of the world selectively. It is overflowing with disorderly arrangements from our point of view, but order is the only thing we care for and look at, and by choosing, one can always find some sort of orderly arrangement in the midst of any chaos. If I should throw down a thousand beans at random upon a table, I could doubtless, by eliminating a sufficient number of them, leave the rest in almost any geometrical pattern you might propose to me, and you might then say that that pattern was the thing prefigured beforehand, and that the other beans were mere irrelevance and packing material. Our dealings with Nature are just like this. She is a vast plenum in which our attention draws capricious lines in innumerable directions. We count and name whatever lies upon the special lines we trace, whilst the other things and the untraced lines are neither named nor counted. There are in reality infinitely more things 'unadapted' to each other in this world than there are things 'adapted'; infinitely more things with irregular relations than with regular relations between them. But we look for the regular kind of thing exclusively, and ingeniously discover and preserve it in our memory. It accumulates with other regular kinds, until the collection of them fills our encyclopædias. Yet all the while between and around them lies an infinite anonymous chaos of objects that no one ever thought of together, of relations that never yet attracted our attention.
When you look at the world without any specific theological bias, you realize that our ideas of order and disorder are just human creations. We focus on certain types of arrangements that are useful, aesthetic, or moral—so much so that whenever we see them, they grab our attention. This means we selectively engage with the world around us. From our perspective, it is filled with disorderly arrangements, but we only care about and acknowledge order. By choosing what to observe, we can always find some sort of order in any chaos. For example, if I randomly spilled a thousand beans on a table, I could definitely eliminate enough of them to leave a pattern that matches any geometric design you propose. You might then say that pattern was the original intent, while the other beans were just irrelevant clutter. Our interactions with Nature are similar. She is a vast plenary from which our attention draws random lines in countless directions. We count and name whatever falls along those lines we trace, while the rest of the things and the untraced lines remain unnamed and uncategorized. In reality, there are infinitely more things that don’t fit together in this world than there are that do; there are infinitely more irregular relationships than regular ones. However, we exclusively search for the regular things and cleverly remember and preserve them. They accumulate with other regular items until they fill our encyclopedias. Yet, all the while, there exists an infinite, anonymous chaos of objects around them that no one has ever thought to connect, with relationships that have never caught our eye.
The facts of order from which the physico-theological argument starts are thus easily susceptible of interpretation as arbitrary human products. So long as this is the case, although of course no argument against God follows, it follows that the argument for him will fail to constitute a knock-down proof of his existence. It will be convincing only to those who on other grounds believe in him already.
The facts of order that the physico-theological argument begins with can easily be seen as arbitrary human creations. As long as this is true, even though there’s no argument against God, the case for him won’t provide a definitive proof of his existence. It will only be convincing to those who already believe in him for other reasons.
- 293.
- For the scholastics the right to desire embraces feeling, desire, and will.
- 294.
- Op. cit., Discourse III. § 7.
- 295.
- In an article, How to make our Ideas Clear, in the Popular Science Monthly for January, 1878, vol. xii. p. 286.
- 296.
- Pragmatically, the most important attribute of God is his punitive justice. But who, in the present state of theological opinion on that point, will dare maintain that hell fire or its equivalent in some shape is rendered certain by pure logic? Theology herself has largely based this doctrine upon revelation; and, in discussing it, has tended more and more to substitute conventional ideas of criminal law for a priori principles of reason. But the very notion that this glorious universe, with planets and winds, and laughing sky and ocean, should have been conceived and had its beams and rafters laid in technicalities of criminality, is incredible to our modern imagination. It weakens a religion to hear it argued upon such a basis.
- 297.
- John Caird: An Introduction to the Philosophy of Religion, London and New York, 1880, pp. 243-250, and 291-299, much abridged.
- 298.
-
A. C. Fraser: Philosophy of Theism, second edition, Edinburgh and London, 1899, especially part ii. chaps. vii. and viii.; A. Seth [Pringle-Pattison]: Hegelianism and Personality, Ibid., 1890, passim.
A. C. Fraser: Philosophy of Theism, 2nd edition, Edinburgh and London, 1899, especially part ii. chapters vii. and viii.; A. Seth [Pringle-Pattison]: Hegelianism and Personality, Ibid., 1890, various sections.
The most persuasive arguments in favor of a concrete individual Soul of the world, with which I am acquainted, are those of my colleague, Josiah Royce, in his Religious Aspect of Philosophy, Boston, 1885; in his Conception of God, New York and London, 1897; and lately in his Aberdeen Gifford Lectures, The World and the Individual, 2 vols., New York and London, 1901-02. I doubtless seem to some of my readers to evade the philosophic duty which my thesis in this lecture imposes on me, by not even attempting to meet Professor Royce's arguments articulately. I admit the momentary evasion. In the present lectures, which are cast throughout in a popular mould, there seemed no room for subtle metaphysical discussion, and for tactical purposes it was sufficient, the contention of philosophy being what it is (namely, that religion can be transformed into a universally convincing science), to point to the fact that no religious philosophy has actually convinced the mass of thinkers. Meanwhile let me say that I hope that the present volume may be followed by another, if I am spared to write it, in which not only Professor Royce's arguments, but others for monistic absolutism shall be considered with all the technical fullness which their great importance calls for. At present I resign myself to lying passive under the reproach of superficiality.
The most persuasive arguments for a specific individual Soul of the world, that I know of, come from my colleague, Josiah Royce, in his Religious Aspect of Philosophy, Boston, 1885; in his Conception of God, New York and London, 1897; and recently in his Aberdeen Gifford Lectures, The World and the Individual, 2 vols., New York and London, 1901-02. I probably seem to some of my readers to be avoiding the philosophical duty that my thesis in this lecture demands of me, by not even trying to engage with Professor Royce's arguments clearly. I acknowledge this temporary avoidance. In these lectures, which are designed to be more accessible, there seemed to be no space for intricate metaphysical discussion. For strategic reasons, it was enough to point out that the argument of philosophy is what it is (that is, that religion can be turned into a universally convincing science), highlighting that no religious philosophy has actually convinced the majority of thinkers. In the meantime, I hope that this volume will be followed by another one, if I am able to write it, where I will consider not only Professor Royce's arguments but also others in favor of monistic absolutism with all the technical depth that their significant importance deserves. For now, I accept the criticism of being superficial.
- 299.
- Idea of a University, Discourse III. § 7.
- 300.
- Newman's imagination so innately craved an ecclesiastical system that he can write: "Since I was fifteen, dogma has been the core principle of my faith: I know of no other religion; I can't understand the concept of any other kind of religion." And again, speaking of himself about the age of thirty, he writes: "I loved to act as if I were in my Bishop's presence, almost like being in the sight of God." Apologia, 1897, pp. 48, 50.
- 301.
- The intellectual difference is quite on a par in practical importance with the analogous difference in character. We saw, under the head of Saintliness, how some characters resent confusion and must live in purity, consistency, simplicity (above, p. 280 ff.). For others, on the contrary, superabundance, over-pressure, stimulation, lots of superficial relations, are indispensable. There are men who would suffer a very syncope if you should pay all their debts, bring it about that their engagements had been kept, their letters answered, their perplexities relieved, and their duties fulfilled, down to one which lay on a clean table under their eyes with nothing to interfere with its immediate performance. A day stripped so staringly bare would be for them appalling. So with ease, elegance, tributes of affection, social recognitions—some of us require amounts of these things which to others would appear a mass of lying and sophistication.
- 302.
- In Newman's Lectures on Justification, Lecture VIII. § 6, there is a splendid passage expressive of this æsthetic way of feeling the Christian scheme. It is unfortunately too long to quote.
- 303.
- Compare the informality of Protestantism, where the "humble lover of the good," alone with his God, visits the sick, etc., for their own sakes, with the elaborate “business” that goes on in Catholic devotion, and carries with it the social excitement of all more complex businesses. An essentially worldly-minded Catholic woman can become a visitor of the sick on purely coquettish principles, with her confessor and director, her "merit" storing up, her patron saints, her privileged relation to the Almighty, drawing his attention as a professional devoted, her definite "workouts," and her definitely recognized social posture in the organization.
- 304.
- Above, p. 362 ff.
- 305.
- A fuller discussion of confession is contained in the excellent work by Frank Granger: The Soul of a Christian, London, 1900, ch. xii.
- 306.
- Example: The minister from Sudbury, attending the Thursday lecture in Boston, listened to the officiating clergyman asking for rain in his prayer. Once the service ended, he approached the clergyman and said, ‘You Boston ministers, as soon as a tulip wilts outside your windows, you rush to church and pray for rain, until all of Concord and Sudbury are flooded.’ ” R. W. Emerson: Lectures and Biographical Sketches, p. 363.
- 307.
- Auguste Sabatier: Esquisse d'une Philosophie de la Religion, 2me éd., 1897, pp. 24-26, abridged.
- 308.
- My authority for these statistics is the little work on Müller, by Frederic G. Warne, New York, 1898.
- 309.
- The Life of Trust; Being a Narrative of the Lord's Dealings with George Müller, New American edition, N. Y., Crowell, pp. 228, 194, 219.
- 310.
- Ibid., p. 126.
- 311.
- Op. cit., p. 383, abridged.
- 312.
- Ibid., p. 323.
- 313.
-
I cannot resist the temptation of quoting an expression of an even more primitive style of religious thought, which I find in Arber's English Garland, vol. vii. p. 440. Robert Lyde, an English sailor, along with an English boy, being prisoners on a French ship in 1689, set upon the crew, of seven Frenchmen, killed two, made the other five prisoners, and brought home the ship. Lyde thus describes how in this feat he found his God a very present help in time of trouble:—
I can't resist the urge to quote a phrase from an even more basic way of thinking about religion, which I found in Arber's English Garland, vol. vii. p. 440. Robert Lyde, an English sailor, along with an English boy, was held captive on a French ship in 1689. They attacked the crew of seven Frenchmen, killed two, captured the other five, and returned home with the ship. Lyde describes how he experienced God's help during this challenging time:—
“With the assistance of God I kept my feet when they three and one more did strive to throw me down. Feeling the Frenchman which hung about my middle hang very heavy, I said to the boy, ‘Go round the binnacle, and knock down that man that hangeth on my back.’ So the boy did strike him one blow on the head which made him fall.... Then I looked about for a marlin spike or anything else to strike them withal. But seeing nothing, I said, ‘Lord! what shall I do?’ Then casting up my eye upon my left side, and seeing a marlin spike hanging, I jerked my right arm and took hold, and struck the point four times about a quarter of an inch deep into the skull of that man that had hold of my left arm. [One of the Frenchmen then hauled the marlin spike away from him.] But through God's wonderful providence! it either fell out of his hand, or else he threw it down, and at this time the Almighty God gave me strength enough to take one man in one hand, and throw at the other's head: and looking about again to see anything to strike them withal, but seeing nothing, I said, ‘Lord! what shall I do now?’ And then it pleased God to put me in mind of my knife in my pocket. And although two of the men had hold of my right arm, yet God Almighty strengthened me so that I put my right hand into my right pocket, drew out the knife and sheath, ... put it between my legs and drew it out, and then cut the man's throat with it that had his back to my breast: and he immediately dropt down, and scarce ever stirred after.”—I have slightly abridged Lyde's narrative.
“With God's help, I managed to stay upright when three men and one more tried to take me down. Feeling the Frenchman heavy against my waist, I said to the boy, ‘Go around the binnacle and knock that guy off my back.’ The boy hit him once on the head, causing him to fall.... Then I looked for a marlin spike or anything else to use as a weapon. But seeing nothing, I said, ‘Lord! what should I do?’ I then glanced to my left and saw a marlin spike hanging there. I quickly reached with my right arm, grabbed it, and struck the point four times about a quarter of an inch deep into the skull of the man holding my left arm. [One of the Frenchmen then pulled the marlin spike away from him.] But by God's incredible providence, it either slipped from his grip or he dropped it, and in that moment, the Almighty God gave me the strength to grab one man with one hand and throw him at the other man's head. I looked around again for something to hit them with, but seeing nothing, I said, ‘Lord! what should I do now?’ Then it pleased God to remind me of my knife in my pocket. Even though two of the men were holding my right arm, God Almighty strengthened me so I could reach into my right pocket, pull out the knife and sheath, ... place it between my legs, draw it out, and then cut the throat of the man who had his back to me: and he immediately collapsed and barely moved afterward.”—I have slightly abridged Lyde's narrative.
- 314.
- As, for instance, In Answer to Prayer, by the Bishop of Ripon and others, London, 1898; Touching Incidents and Remarkable Answers to Prayer, Harrisburg, Pa., 1898 (?); H. L. Hastings: The Guiding Hand, or Providential Direction, illustrated by Authentic Instances, Boston, 1898 (?).
- 315.
- C. Hilty: Glück, Dritter Theil, 1900, pp. 92 ff.
- 316.
- “Good Heavens!” says Epictetus, "Anything in creation is enough to show there’s a higher power to a humble and grateful mind. Just the mere possibility of getting milk from grass, cheese from milk, and wool from skins—who created and designed it? Shouldn't we, whether we dig, plow, or eat, sing this hymn to God? Great is God, who has provided us with tools to cultivate the land; great is God, who has given us hands and digestive systems; who allows us to grow without noticing and to breathe in our sleep. These are things we should always celebrate... But because many of you are blind and unaware, someone must take this role and lead, on behalf of everyone, the hymn to God; for what else can I do, an old, lame man, but sing hymns to God? If I were a nightingale, I would act like one; if I were a swan, I would play the role of a swan. But since I am a reasoning being, it is my duty to praise God... and I invite you to join in the same song." Works, book i. ch. xvi., Carter-Higginson translation, abridged.
- 317.
- James Martineau: end of the sermon "Help My Unbelief," in Endeavours after a Christian Life, 2d series. Compare with this page the extract from Voysey on p. 275, above, and those from Pascal and Madame Guyon on p. 286.
- 318.
- Souvenirs de ma Jeunesse, 1897, p. 122.
- 319.
- Op. cit., Letter XXX.
- 320.
- Above, p. 248 ff. Compare the withdrawal of expression from the world, in Melancholiacs, p. 151.
- 321.
- Above, pp. 24, 25.
- 322.
- A friend of mine, a first-rate psychologist, who is a subject of graphic automatism, tells me that the appearance of independent actuation in the movements of his arm, when he writes automatically, is so distinct that it obliges him to abandon a psychophysical theory which he had previously believed in, the theory, namely, that we have no feeling of the discharge downwards of our voluntary motor-centres. We must normally have such a feeling, he thinks, or the sense of a void would not be so striking as it is in these experiences. Graphic automatism of a fully developed kind is rare in religious history, so far as my knowledge goes. Such statements as Antonia Bourignon's, that "I don't do anything but give my help and energy to a force beyond my own," is shown by the context to indicate inspiration rather than directly automatic writing. In some eccentric sects this latter occurs. The most striking instance of it is probably the bulky volume called, 'Oahspe, a new Bible in the Words of Jehovah and his angel ambassadors,' Boston and London, 1891, written and illustrated automatically by Dr. Newbrough of New York, whom I understand to be now, or to have been lately, at the head of the spiritistic community of Shalam in New Mexico. The latest automatically written book which has come under my notice is “Zertoulem's Timeless Wisdom,” by George A. Fuller, Boston, 1901.
- 323.
- W. Sanday: The Oracles of God, London, 1892, pp. 49-56, abridged.
- 324.
- Op. cit., p. 91. This author also cites Moses's and Isaiah's commissions, as given in Exodus, chaps. iii. and iv., and Isaiah, chap. vi.
- 325.
- Quoted by Augustus Clissold: The Prophetic Spirit in Genius and Madness, 1870, p. 67. Mr. Clissold is a Swedenborgian. Swedenborg's case is of course the palmary one of heard and seen, serving as a basis of religious revelation.
- 326.
- Nöldeke, Geschichte des Qorâns, 1860, p. 16. Compare the fuller account in Sir William Muir's Life of Mahomet, 3d ed., 1894, ch. iii.
- 327.
-
The Mormon theocracy has always been governed by direct revelations accorded to the President of the Church and its Apostles. From an obliging letter written to me in 1899 by an eminent Mormon, I quote the following extract:—
The Mormon theocracy has always been led by direct revelations given to the President of the Church and its Apostles. From a helpful letter written to me in 1899 by a prominent Mormon, I quote the following excerpt:—
“It may be very interesting for you to know that the President [Mr. Snow] of the Mormon Church claims to have had a number of revelations very recently from heaven. To explain fully what these revelations are, it is necessary to know that we, as a people, believe that the Church of Jesus Christ has again been established through messengers sent from heaven. This Church has at its head a prophet, seer, and revelator, who gives to man God's holy will. Revelation is the means through which the will of God is declared directly and in fullness to man. These revelations are got through dreams of sleep or in waking visions of the mind, by voices without visional appearance, or by actual manifestations of the Holy Presence before the eye. We believe that God has come in person and spoken to our prophet and revelator.”
You might find it interesting to know that the President [Mr. Snow] of the Mormon Church claims he has recently received several revelations from heaven. To fully understand these revelations, it's important to know that we, as a community, believe that the Church of Jesus Christ has been reestablished through messengers sent from heaven. This Church is led by a prophet, seer, and revelator, who communicates God’s will to the people. Revelation is how God’s will is communicated directly and completely to humanity. These revelations can come through dreams during sleep or waking visions, by voices that don’t have a visible source, or through actual appearances of the Holy Presence before one’s eyes. We believe that God has personally come and spoken to our prophet and revelator.
- 328.
- For example, on pages 135, 163, 333, above.
- 329.
- From this point of view, the contrasts between the healthy and the morbid mind, and between the once-born and the twice-born types, of which I spoke in earlier lectures (see pp. 162-167), cease to be the radical antagonisms which many think them. The twice-born look down upon the rectilinear consciousness of life of the once-born as being "just morals," and not properly religion. “Dr. Channing,” an orthodox minister is reported to have said, "is excluded from the highest level of religious life because of the exceptional integrity of his character." It is indeed true that the outlook upon life of the twice-born—holding as it does more of the element of evil in solution—is the wider and completer. The "heroic" or serious way in which life comes to them is a "advanced synthesis" into which healthy-mindedness and morbidness both enter and combine. Evil is not evaded, but sublated in the higher religious cheer of these persons (see pp. 47-52, 362-365). But the final consciousness which each type reaches of union with the divine has the same practical significance for the individual; and individuals may well be allowed to get to it by the channels which lie most open to their several temperaments. In the cases which were quoted in Lecture IV, of the mind-cure form of healthy-mindedness, we found abundant examples of regenerative process. The severity of the crisis in this process is a matter of degree. How long one shall continue to drink the consciousness of evil, and when one shall begin to short-circuit and get rid of it, are also matters of amount and degree, so that in many instances it is quite arbitrary whether we class the individual as a once-born or a twice-born subject.
- 330.
- Compare, e.g., the quotation from Renan on p. 37, above.
- 331.
- “Praying” taken in the broader sense explained above on pp. 463 ff.
- 332.
-
How was it ever conceivable, we ask, that a man like Christian Wolff, in whose dry-as-dust head all the learning of the early eighteenth century was concentrated, should have preserved such a baby-like faith in the personal and human character of Nature as to expound her operations as he did in his work on the uses of natural things? This, for example, is the account he gives of the sun and its utility:—
How could it be possible, we wonder, that a man like Christian Wolff, who had all the knowledge of the early eighteenth century packed into his dry mind, could maintain such a childlike belief in the personal and human nature of the world to describe its workings as he did in his work on the uses of natural things? For instance, here’s how he describes the sun and its usefulness:—
“We see that God has created the sun to keep the changeable conditions on the earth in such an order that living creatures, men and beasts, may inhabit its surface. Since men are the most reasonable of creatures, and able to infer God's invisible being from the contemplation of the world, the sun in so far forth contributes to the primary purpose of creation: without it the race of man could not be preserved or continued.... The sun makes daylight, not only on our earth, but also on the other planets; and daylight is of the utmost utility to us; for by its means we can commodiously carry on those occupations which in the night-time would either be quite impossible, or at any rate impossible without our going to the expense of artificial light. The beasts of the field can find food by day which they would not be able to find at night. Moreover we owe it to the sunlight that we are able to see everything that is on the earth's surface, not only near by, but also at a distance, and to recognize both near and far things according to their species, which again is of manifold use to us not only in the business necessary to human life, and when we are traveling, but also for the scientific knowledge of Nature, which knowledge for the most part depends on observations made with the help of sight, and, without the sunshine, would have been impossible. If any one would rightly impress on his mind the great advantages which he derives from the sun, let him imagine himself living through only one month, and see how it would be with all his undertakings, if it were not day but night. He would then be sufficiently convinced out of his own experience, especially if he had much work to carry on in the street or in the fields.... From the sun we learn to recognize when it is midday, and by knowing this point of time exactly, we can set our clocks right, on which account astronomy owes much to the sun.... By help of the sun one can find the meridian.... But the meridian is the basis of our sun-dials, and generally speaking, we should have no sun-dials if we had no sun.” Vernünftige Gedanken von den Absichten der natürlichen Dinge, 1782, pp. 74-84.
"We see that God created the sun to maintain the changing conditions on Earth so that living beings, including humans and animals, can thrive. Since humans are the most rational beings and can perceive God's invisible presence through observing the world, the sun is essential to the main purpose of creation: without it, humanity couldn't survive or continue. The sun provides daylight, not just to our Earth, but also to other planets; and daylight is crucial for us because it enables us to do activities that would be impossible at night or at least challenging without artificial light. Animals can hunt for food during the day that they wouldn’t be able to find at night. Moreover, we owe our ability to see everything on the Earth's surface—both near and far—to sunlight, which helps us identify different things by their types. This is invaluable not only for our daily activities and travel but also for gaining scientific knowledge about nature, which depends heavily on visual observations that would be impossible without sunlight. To truly grasp the significant benefits the sun provides, one should imagine living for just one month in total darkness and consider how it would impact their tasks, especially if they had many outdoor responsibilities. The sun teaches us to recognize when it’s midday, and by knowing this accurately, we can set our clocks correctly, which is why astronomy relies heavily on the sun. With the sun's help, one can identify the meridian. The meridian is the basis of our sundials, and generally speaking, we wouldn’t have sundials without the sun." Vernünftige Gedanken von den Absichten der natürlichen Dinge, 1782, pp. 74-84.
Or read the account of God's beneficence in the institution of “the great variety throughout the world of men's faces, voices, and handwriting,” given in Derham's Physico-theology, a book that had much vogue in the eighteenth century. “Had Man's body,” says Dr. Derham, “been made according to any of the Atheistical Schemes, or any other Method than that of the infinite Lord of the World, this wise Variety would never have been: but Men's Faces would have been cast in the same, or not a very different Mould, their Organs of Speech would have sounded the same or not so great a Variety of Notes; and the same Structure of Muscles and Nerves would have given the Hand the same Direction in Writing. And in this Case, what Confusion, what Disturbance, what Mischiefs would the world eternally have lain under! No Security could have been to our persons; no Certainty, no Enjoyment of our Possessions; no Justice between Man and Man; no Distinction between Good and Bad, between Friends and Foes, between Father and Child, Husband and Wife, Male or Female; but all would have been turned topsy-turvy, by being exposed to the Malice of the Envious and ill-Natured, to the Fraud and Violence of Knaves and Robbers, to the Forgeries of the crafty Cheat, to the Lusts of the Effeminate and Debauched, and what not! Our Courts of Justice can abundantly testify the dire Effects of Mistaking Men's Faces, of counterfeiting their Hands, and forging Writings. But now as the infinitely wise Creator and Ruler hath ordered the Matter, every man's Face can distinguish him in the Light, and his Voice in the Dark; his Hand-writing can speak for him though absent, and be his Witness, and secure his Contracts in future Generations. A manifest as well as admirable Indication of the divine Superintendence and Management.”
Or read the account of God's kindness in the idea of "the wide range of men's faces, voices, and handwriting around the world," found in Derham's Physico-theology, a book that was quite popular in the eighteenth century. "If a person's body," says Dr. Derham, If things had been created based on any atheistic ideas, or in any way other than that of the infinite Lord of the World, this wise diversity would never have come to be: people's faces would have all looked the same or very similar, their speech organs would have produced the same sounds with little variation; and the same muscle and nerve structure would have caused their hands to write in identical ways. In that case, think of the chaos, the disruption, and the problems that the world would have always faced! There would have been no safety for our bodies; no certainty or enjoyment of our possessions; no justice among people; no difference between good and evil, between friends and foes, between parents and children, spouses, or genders; everything would have been turned upside down and exposed to the malice of the envious and cruel, the fraud and violence of thieves and robbers, the deceit of crafty con artists, and the desires of the corrupt and debauched, among others! Our courts can clearly show the disastrous consequences of misjudging people's faces, faking their hands, and forging documents. But now, as the infinitely wise Creator and Ruler has arranged things, each person's face can identify them in the light, and their voice can do so in the dark; their handwriting can represent them even when they're not there, act as their witness, and protect their agreements for future generations. This is a clear and remarkable sign of divine oversight and management.
A God so careful as to make provision even for the unmistakable signing of bank checks and deeds was a deity truly after the heart of eighteenth century Anglicanism.
A God so careful as to make arrangements even for the clear signing of bank checks and deeds was a deity truly in tune with the spirit of eighteenth-century Anglicanism.
I subjoin, omitting the capitals, Derham's “Vindication of God by the Institution of Hills and Valleys,” and Wolff's altogether culinary account of the institution of Water:—
I’m including, without the capitals, Derham's “Justification of God through the Creation of Mountains and Valleys,” and Wolff's entirely practical account of the institution of Water:—
“The uses,” says Wolff, “which water serves in human life are plain to see and need not be described at length. Water is a universal drink of man and beasts. Even though men have made themselves drinks that are artificial, they could not do this without water. Beer is brewed of water and malt, and it is the water in it which quenches thirst. Wine is prepared from grapes, which could never have grown without the help of water; and the same is true of those drinks which in England and other places they produce from fruit.... Therefore since God so planned the world that men and beasts should live upon it and find there everything required for their necessity and convenience, he also made water as one means whereby to make the earth into so excellent a dwelling. And this is all the more manifest when we consider the advantages which we obtain from this same water for the cleaning of our household utensils, of our clothing, and of other matters.... When one goes into a grinding-mill one sees that the grindstone must always be kept wet and then one will get a still greater idea of the use of water.”
"The applications," says Wolff, The importance of water in human life is clear and doesn’t require a lot of explanation. Water is a universal drink for both people and animals. Even though we've created artificial beverages, water is essential for that process. Beer is made from water and malt, and it’s the water that satisfies our thirst. Wine comes from grapes, which can’t grow without water; the same is true for fruit-based drinks in England and beyond…. Since God designed the world for humans and animals to thrive and provided everything they need, He also created water to make the earth a wonderful place to live. This is even more evident when we consider how we use water to wash our dishes, clothes, and other items…. When you enter a grinding mill, you’ll notice that the grindstone always needs to stay wet, which highlights the importance of water even more.
Of the hills and valleys, Derham, after praising their beauty, discourses as follows: “Some constitutions are indeed of so happy a strength, and so confirmed an health, as to be indifferent to almost any place or temperature of the air. But then others are so weakly and feeble, as not to be able to bear one, but can live comfortably in another place. With some the more subtle and finer air of the hills doth best agree, who are languishing and dying in the feculent and grosser air of great towns, or even the warmer and vaporous air of the valleys and waters. But contrariwise, others languish on the hills, and grow lusty and strong in the warmer air of the valleys.
Of the hills and valleys, Derham, after praising their beauty, discusses the following: Some people have such strong bodies and good health that they can thrive almost anywhere, regardless of the climate. However, others are so weak and delicate that they can't adapt to one environment and do better in another. For some, the fresh and clean air of the hills is the best fit, while they feel unwell in the polluted and heavy air of big cities, or even in the warm, humid air of valleys and lakes. On the other hand, some people struggle in the hills but feel strong and thrive in the warmer air of the valleys.
“So that this opportunity of shifting our abode from the hills to the vales, is an admirable easement, refreshment, and great benefit to the valetudinarian, feeble part of mankind; affording those an easy and comfortable life, who would otherwise live miserably, languish, and pine away.
"This opportunity to move from the hills to the valleys is a great relief, refreshment, and significant advantage for the weak and sickly members of society; it allows these individuals to lead an easier and more comfortable life that they would otherwise struggle through, suffer, and feel unhappy."
“To this salutary conformation of the earth we may add another great convenience of the hills, and that is affording commodious places for habitation, serving (as an eminent author wordeth it) as screens to keep off the cold and nipping blasts of the northern and easterly winds, and reflecting the benign and cherishing sunbeams, and so rendering our habitations both more comfortable and more cheerly in winter.
"Along with this favorable shape of the earth, another significant benefit of the hills is that they create comfortable places to live. As a well-known author says, they serve as barriers against the cold, harsh winds from the north and east, while also reflecting the warm, nurturing sunlight, making our homes cozier and brighter during winter."
“Lastly, it is to the hills that the fountains owe their rise and the rivers their conveyance, and consequently those vast masses and lofty piles are not, as they are charged, such rude and useless excrescences of our ill-formed globe; but the admirable tools of nature, contrived and ordered by the infinite Creator, to do one of its most useful works. For, was the surface of the earth even and level, and the middle parts of its islands and continents not mountainous and high as now it is, it is most certain there could be no descent for the rivers, no conveyance for the waters; but, instead of gliding along those gentle declivities which the higher lands now afford them quite down to the sea, they would stagnate and perhaps stink, and also drown large tracts of land.
In the end, it's the hills that create the fountains and enable rivers to flow, so these vast formations and towering mountains aren't, as some say, just awkward and useless bumps on our oddly shaped planet; instead, they are the incredible tools of nature, crafted and arranged by the infinite Creator to fulfill one of its most crucial functions. If the Earth's surface were flat and the central parts of its islands and continents weren't as high and mountainous as they are now, it’s clear that there would be no incline for the rivers, no way for the water to move; instead of flowing down the gentle slopes created by the higher lands all the way to the sea, the water would collect and could even become stagnant, flooding large areas of land.
“[Thus] the hills and vales, though to a peevish and weary traveler they may seem incommodious and troublesome, yet are a noble work of the great Creator, and wisely appointed by him for the good of our sublunary world.”
“The hills and valleys, even though they might seem inconvenient and annoying to a grumpy and tired traveler, are an amazing creation of the great Creator and were intentionally designed by Him for the good of our earthly world.”
- 333.
-
Until the seventeenth century this mode of thought prevailed. One need only recall the dramatic treatment even of mechanical questions by Aristotle, as, for example, his explanation of the power of the lever to make a small weight raise a larger one. This is due, according to Aristotle, to the generally miraculous character of the circle and of all circular movement. The circle is both convex and concave; it is made by a fixed point and a moving line, which contradict each other; and whatever moves in a circle moves in opposite directions. Nevertheless, movement in a circle is the most “natural” movement; and the long arm of the lever, moving, as it does, in the larger circle, has the greater amount of this natural motion, and consequently requires the lesser force. Or recall the explanation by Herodotus of the position of the sun in winter: It moves to the south because of the cold which drives it into the warm parts of the heavens over Libya. Or listen to Saint Augustine's speculations: “Who gave to chaff such power to freeze that it preserves snow buried under it, and such power to warm that it ripens green fruit? Who can explain the strange properties of fire itself, which blackens all that it burns, though itself bright, and which, though of the most beautiful colors, discolors almost all that it touches and feeds upon, and turns blazing fuel into grimy cinders?... Then what wonderful properties do we find in charcoal, which is so brittle that a light tap breaks it, and a slight pressure pulverizes it, and yet is so strong that no moisture rots it, nor any time causes it to decay.” City of God, book xxi. ch. iv.
Until the seventeenth century, this way of thinking was dominant. Just think about how dramatically Aristotle approached even mechanical issues, like his explanation of how a small weight can lift a larger one with a lever. According to Aristotle, this is because of the almost miraculous nature of the circle and all circular movement. The circle is both convex and concave; it’s created by a fixed point and a moving line that conflict with each other, and anything moving in a circle is essentially moving in opposite directions. Still, circular movement is the most “organic” form of motion; and the long arm of the lever, moving in the larger circle, possesses more of this natural motion, which means it requires less force. Consider Herodotus's description of the sun's position in winter: it shifts south due to the cold, pushing it into the warmer parts of the sky over Libya. Or think about Saint Augustine's musings: "Who gave chaff the ability to freeze and keep snow hidden beneath it, and the ability to warm up and help green fruit ripen? Who can explain the strange qualities of fire, which blackens everything it burns, even though it's bright itself, and which, despite having the most beautiful colors, changes almost everything it touches into something dull and turns burning fuel into dirty ashes? ... Then what amazing qualities do we find in charcoal, which is so fragile that a light tap can break it, and slight pressure can crush it, yet is so strong that no moisture can make it rot, nor can time cause it to decay?" City of God, book xxi. ch. iv.
Such aspects of things as these, their naturalness and unnaturalness, the sympathies and antipathies of their superficial qualities, their eccentricities, their brightness and strength and destructiveness, were inevitably the ways in which they originally fastened our attention.
Such things as their naturalness and unnaturalness, the likes and dislikes of their surface qualities, their quirks, their brightness and strength and destructiveness, were inevitably how they first captured our attention.
If you open early medical books, you will find sympathetic magic invoked on every page. Take, for example, the famous vulnerary ointment attributed to Paracelsus. For this there were a variety of receipts, including usually human fat, the fat of either a bull, a wild boar, or a bear; powdered earthworms, the usnia, or mossy growth on the weathered skull of a hanged criminal, and other materials equally unpleasant—the whole prepared under the planet Venus if possible, but never under Mars or Saturn. Then, if a splinter of wood, dipped in the patient's blood, or the bloodstained weapon that wounded him, be immersed in this ointment, the wound itself being tightly bound up, the latter infallibly gets well,—I quote now Van Helmont's account,—for the blood on the weapon or splinter, containing in it the spirit of the wounded man, is roused to active excitement by the contact of the ointment, whence there results to it a full commission or power to cure its cousin-german, the blood in the patient's body. This it does by sucking out the dolorous and exotic impression from the wounded part. But to do this it has to implore the aid of the bull's fat, and other portions of the unguent. The reason why bull's fat is so powerful is that the bull at the time of slaughter is full of secret reluctancy and vindictive murmurs, and therefore dies with a higher flame of revenge about him than any other animal. And thus we have made it out, says this author, that the admirable efficacy of the ointment ought to be imputed, not to any auxiliary concurrence of Satan, but simply to the energy of the posthumous character of Revenge remaining firmly impressed upon the blood and concreted fat in the unguent. J. B. Van Helmont: A Ternary of Paradoxes, translated by Walter Charleton, London, 1650.—I much abridge the original in my citations.
If you look at early medical books, you'll see sympathetic magic mentioned on almost every page. For instance, take the well-known healing ointment attributed to Paracelsus. There were various recipes for it, usually including human fat, fat from either a bull, a wild boar, or a bear; powdered earthworms, the usnia, or moss that grows on the weathered skull of a hanged criminal, and other equally unpleasant ingredients—the entire mixture prepared under the planet Venus if possible, but never under Mars or Saturn. If a splinter of wood dipped in the patient's blood, or the bloodstained weapon that caused the injury, is soaked in this ointment while the wound is tightly bound up, it is guaranteed to heal—this is based on Van Helmont's account—because the blood on the weapon or splinter, containing the spirit of the wounded person, is activated by the ointment, which gives it the power to heal the blood in the patient's body. It achieves this by drawing out the painful and foreign impression from the injured area. However, for this to work, it needs to call upon the help of the bull's fat and other components of the mixture. The reason bull's fat is so powerful is that the bull at the time of slaughter is filled with secret reluctance and vengeful thoughts, causing it to die with a stronger sense of revenge than any other animal. Therefore, this author concludes that the remarkable effectiveness of the ointment should be attributed not to any help from Satan, but simply to the energy of the posthumous nature of Revenge that remains firmly engraved in the blood and rendered fat in the ointment. J. B. Van Helmont: A Ternary of Paradoxes, translated by Walter Charleton, London, 1650.—I greatly condense the original in my quotes.
The author goes on to prove by the analogy of many other natural facts that this sympathetic action between things at a distance is the true rationale of the case. “If,” he says, “the heart of a horse, slain by a witch, taken out of the yet reeking carcase, be impaled upon an arrow and roasted, immediately the whole witch becomes tormented with the insufferable pains and cruelty of the fire, which could by no means happen unless there preceded a conjunction of the spirit of the witch with the spirit of the horse. In the reeking and yet panting heart, the spirit of the witch is kept captive, and the retreat of it prevented by the arrow transfixed. Similarly hath not many a murdered carcase at the coroner's inquest suffered a fresh hæmorrhage or cruentation at the presence of the assassin?—the blood being, as in a furious fit of anger, enraged and agitated by the impress of revenge conceived against the murderer, at the instant of the soul's compulsive exile from the body. So, if you have dropsy, gout, or jaundice, by including some of your warm blood in the shell and white of an egg, which, exposed to a gentle heat, and mixed with a bait of flesh, you shall give to a hungry dog or hog, the disease shall instantly pass from you into the animal, and leave you entirely. And similarly again, if you burn some of the milk either of a cow or of a woman, the gland from which it issued will dry up. A gentleman at Brussels had his nose mowed off in a combat, but the celebrated surgeon Tagliacozzus digged a new nose for him out of the skin of the arm of a porter at Bologna. About thirteen months after his return to his own country, the engrafted nose grew cold, putrefied, and in a few days dropped off, and it was then discovered that the porter had expired, near about the same punctilio of time. There are still at Brussels eye-witnesses of this occurrence,” says Van Helmont; and adds, “I pray what is there in this of superstition or of exalted imagination?”
The author goes on to demonstrate through various natural examples that this sympathetic connection between distant things is the real explanation of the phenomenon. “If,” he states, "The heart of a horse, killed by a witch and taken from its still warm body, is shot with an arrow and roasted; the witch will immediately experience unbearable pain and agony, as if she were on fire. This can only occur if the witch's spirit is somehow connected to the horse's spirit. In the warm, still-beating heart, the witch's spirit is trapped and prevented from escaping by the arrow. Similarly, isn’t it true that many bodies examined by a coroner show fresh bleeding when the murderer is present?—the blood, in a furious rage, stirred and agitated by thoughts of revenge against the killer, at the moment the soul is forcibly expelled from the body. So if you have dropsy, gout, or jaundice, by mixing some of your warm blood with the yolk and white of an egg and then gently heating it, adding it as bait for a hungry dog or pig, the disease will immediately transfer from you to the animal and leave you completely. Likewise, if you burn some milk, whether it comes from a cow or a woman, the gland that produced it will dry up. A man in Brussels had his nose cut off in a fight, but the famous surgeon Tagliacozzus created a new nose for him using skin from a porter’s arm in Bologna. About thirteen months after returning home, the attached nose became cold, rotted, and eventually fell off, revealing that the porter had died around the same time. There are still eyewitnesses to this event in Brussels." says Van Helmont; and adds, "I want to know, what's superstitious or imaginary about this?"
Modern mind-cure literature—the works of Prentice Mulford, for example—is full of sympathetic magic.
Modern mind-cure literature—the works of Prentice Mulford, for example—is full of sympathetic magic.
- 334.
- Compare Lotze's doctrine that the only meaning we can attach to the notion of a thing as it is “in itself” is by conceiving it as it is for itself; i.e., as a piece of full experience with a private sense of "pinch" or inner activity of some sort going with it.
- 335.
-
Even the errors of fact may possibly turn out not to be as wholesale as the scientist assumes. We saw in Lecture IV how the religious conception of the universe seems to many mind-curers 'verified' from day to day by their experience of fact. “Experience of fact” is a field with so many things in it that the sectarian scientist, methodically declining, as he does, to recognize such “facts” as mind-curers and others like them experience, otherwise than by such rude heads of classification as “bosh,” “rot,” “folly,” certainly leaves out a mass of raw fact which, save for the industrious interest of the religious in the more personal aspects of reality, would never have succeeded in getting itself recorded at all. We know this to be true already in certain cases; it may, therefore, be true in others as well. Miraculous healings have always been part of the supernaturalist stock in trade, and have always been dismissed by the scientist as figments of the imagination. But the scientist's tardy education in the facts of hypnotism has recently given him an apperceiving mass for phenomena of this order, and he consequently now allows that the healings may exist, provided you expressly call them effects of “suggestion.” Even the stigmata of the cross on Saint Francis's hands and feet may on these terms not be a fable. Similarly, the time-honored phenomenon of diabolical possession is on the point of being admitted by the scientist as a fact, now that he has the name of “hystero-demonopathy” by which to apperceive it. No one can foresee just how far this legitimation of occultist phenomena under newly found scientist titles may proceed—even “prophecy,” even “levitation,” might creep into the pale.
Even the mistakes in facts might not be as widespread as scientists think. We saw in Lecture IV how the religious view of the universe seems to be 'verified' daily by those who practice mind healing based on their experiences. “Factual experience” is a field with so many elements that the strict scientist, who systematically refuses to recognize such "facts" as mind healers and others experience, instead categorizes them merely as "nonsense," “garbage,” “nonsense,” certainly overlooks a lot of raw facts that, without the dedicated interest of the religious in the more personal aspects of reality, would never have been documented at all. We already know this to be true in some cases; therefore, it might also be true in others. Miraculous healings have always been part of the supernaturalist toolkit and have consistently been dismissed by scientists as mere fabrications. However, the scientist's slow learning about the facts of hypnotism has recently provided them with a way to understand this kind of phenomena, and they now accept that these healings might exist if you specifically label them as effects of “suggestion.” Even the stigmata of the cross on Saint Francis's hands and feet might not be just a myth under these conditions. Similarly, the long-standing phenomenon of demonic possession is close to being recognized by scientists as a fact now that they have the term “hystero-demonopathy” to understand it. No one can predict how far this acceptance of occult phenomena under newly discovered scientific terms could go—even “prediction,” even "levitation," might eventually fall within the recognized realm.
Thus the divorce between scientist facts and religious facts may not necessarily be as eternal as it at first sight seems, nor the personalism and romanticism of the world, as they appeared to primitive thinking, be matters so irrevocably outgrown. The final human opinion may, in short, in some manner now impossible to foresee, revert to the more personal style, just as any path of progress may follow a spiral rather than a straight line. If this were so, the rigorously impersonal view of science might one day appear as having been a temporarily useful eccentricity rather than the definitively triumphant position which the sectarian scientist at present so confidently announces it to be.
So the split between scientific facts and religious facts might not be as permanent as it initially seems, nor are the personalism and romanticism of the world, as they were seen by primitive thinking, necessarily things we have completely outgrown. In the end, human opinion might, in a way that we can't currently predict, shift back to a more personal approach, just as progress can take a spiral path instead of a straight line. If that happens, the strictly impersonal perspective of science might one day be seen as a temporarily useful oddity rather than the final word that some scientists boldly claim it to be.
- 336.
- Hume's criticism has banished causation from the world of physical objects, and "Science" is absolutely satisfied to define cause in terms of concomitant change—read Mach, Pearson, Ostwald. The “original” of the notion of causation is in our inner personal experience, and only there can causes in the old-fashioned sense be directly observed and described.
- 337.
-
When I read in a religious paper words like these: “Perhaps the best thing we can say of God is that he is the Inevitable Inference,” I recognize the tendency to let religion evaporate in intellectual terms. Would martyrs have sung in the flames for a mere inference, however inevitable it might be? Original religious men, like Saint Francis, Luther, Behmen, have usually been enemies of the intellect's pretension to meddle with religious things. Yet the intellect, everywhere invasive, shows everywhere its shallowing effect. See how the ancient spirit of Methodism evaporates under those wonderfully able rationalistic booklets (which every one should read) of a philosopher like Professor Bowne (The Christian Revelation, The Christian Life, The Atonement: Cincinnati and New York, 1898, 1899, 1900). See the positively expulsive purpose of philosophy properly so called:—
When I read phrases like these in a religious publication: "Maybe the best thing we can say about God is that He is the Inevitable Inference." I recognize the tendency to let religion fade into intellectual arguments. Would martyrs really have sung in the flames for just an inference, no matter how certain it might be? True religious figures, like Saint Francis, Luther, and Behmen, have usually opposed the intellect's attempt to interfere with spiritual matters. Yet the intellect, which is everywhere intrusive, often has a diluting effect. Notice how the ancient spirit of Methodism fades in the face of those incredibly insightful rationalistic booklets (which everyone should read) by a philosopher like Professor Bowne (The Christian Revelation, The Christian Life, The Atonement: Cincinnati and New York, 1898, 1899, 1900). Observe the distinctly dismissive aim of philosophy in its proper sense:—
“Religion,” writes M. Vacherot (La Religion, Paris, 1869, pp. 313, 436, et passim), “answers to a transient state or condition, not to a permanent determination of human nature, being merely an expression of that stage of the human mind which is dominated by the imagination.... Christianity has but a single possible final heir to its estate, and that is scientific philosophy.”
“Faith,” writes M. Vacherot (La Religion, Paris, 1869, pp. 313, 436, et passim), “is a reaction to a temporary state or condition, not to a permanent part of human nature, simply reflecting that phase of the human mind that is shaped by imagination.... Christianity has only one possible ultimate heir to its legacy, and that is scientific philosophy.”
In a still more radical vein, Professor Ribot (Psychologie des Sentiments, p. 310) describes the evaporation of religion. He sums it up in a single formula—the ever-growing predominance of the rational intellectual element, with the gradual fading out of the emotional element, this latter tending to enter into the group of purely intellectual sentiments. “Of religious sentiment properly so called, nothing survives at last save a vague respect for the unknowable x which is a last relic of the fear, and a certain attraction towards the ideal, which is a relic of the love, that characterized the earlier periods of religious growth. To state this more simply, religion tends to turn into religious philosophy.—These are psychologically entirely different things, the one being a theoretic construction of ratiocination, whereas the other is the living work of a group of persons, or of a great inspired leader, calling into play the entire thinking and feeling organism of man.”
In an even more radical perspective, Professor Ribot (Psychologie des Sentiments, p. 310) talks about the decline of religion. He summarizes it with a single idea—the increasing dominance of rational thought, alongside the gradual disappearance of emotional aspects, which are now becoming part of purely intellectual feelings. In terms of true religious feeling, all that really remains is a vague respect for the unknowable x, which is just a last trace of fear, and a certain draw to an ideal, which is a leftover from love that characterized earlier phases of religious growth. Simply put, religion is evolving into religious philosophy.—These two are fundamentally different on a psychological level; the former is a theoretical framework built on reasoning, while the latter is the dynamic effort of a community or an inspiring leader, tapping into the full range of human thought and emotion.
I find the same failure to recognize that the stronghold of religion lies in individuality in attempts like those of Professor Baldwin (Mental Development, Social and Ethical Interpretations, ch. x.) and Mr. H. R. Marshall (Instinct and Reason, chaps, viii. to xii.) to make it a purely “conservative social force.”
I see the same failure to acknowledge that the core of religion is rooted in individuality in efforts like those of Professor Baldwin (Mental Development, Social and Ethical Interpretations, ch. x.) and Mr. H. R. Marshall (Instinct and Reason, chaps, viii. to xii.) to frame it as just a “conservative social influence.”
- 338.
- Compare, for instance, pages 203, 219, 223, 226, 249 to 256, 275 to 278.
- 339.
- American Journal of Psychology, vii. 345.
- 340.
- Above, p. 184.
- 341.
- Above, p. 145.
- 342.
- Above, p. 400.
- 343.
-
Example: Henri Perreyve writes to Gratry: “I do not know how to deal with the happiness which you aroused in me this morning. It overwhelms me; I want to do something, yet I can do nothing and am fit for nothing.... I would fain do great things.” Again, after an inspiring interview, he writes: “I went homewards, intoxicated with joy, hope, and strength. I wanted to feed upon my happiness in solitude, far from all men. It was late; but, unheeding that, I took a mountain path and went on like a madman, looking at the heavens, regardless of earth. Suddenly an instinct made me draw hastily back—I was on the very edge of a precipice, one step more and I must have fallen. I took fright and gave up my nocturnal promenade.” A. Gratry: Henri Perreyve, London, 1872, pp. 92, 89.
Example: Henri Perreyve writes to Gratry: "I don't know how to deal with the happiness you brought out in me this morning. It's so intense; I want to do something, but I feel like I can't do anything and it's making me feel useless.... I want to do great things." Again, after an inspiring conversation, he writes: I headed home, filled with joy, hope, and confidence. I wanted to enjoy my happiness by myself, away from everyone. It was late, but I didn’t care; I took a mountain path and kept going like a maniac, looking up at the sky and not paying attention to the ground. Suddenly, something instinctive made me pull back quickly—I was right on the edge of a cliff, and one more step would have sent me falling. I freaked out and decided to end my nighttime walk. A. Gratry: Henri Perreyve, London, 1872, pp. 92, 89.
This primacy, in the faith-state, of vague expansive impulse over direction is well expressed in Walt Whitman's lines (Leaves of Grass, 1872, p. 190):—
This importance, in the faith-state, of broad, vague motivation over guidance is clearly captured in Walt Whitman's lines (Leaves of Grass, 1872, p. 190):—
“O to confront night, storms, hunger, ridicule, accidents, rebuffs, as the trees and animals do....
Dear Camerado! I confess I have urged you onward with me, and still urge you, without the least idea what is our destination,
Or whether we shall be victorious, or utterly quell'd and defeated.”“Oh to confront the night, the storms, hunger, mockery, accidents, and obstacles, just like the trees and animals do....
Dear friend! I admit I've urged you to join me, and I continue to do so, without having any idea of where we're going,
Or if we'll succeed, or be utterly crushed and defeated.”This readiness for great things, and this sense that the world by its importance, wonderfulness, etc., is apt for their production, would seem to be the undifferentiated germ of all the higher faiths. Trust in our own dreams of ambition, or in our country's expansive destinies, and faith in the providence of God, all have their source in that onrush of our sanguine impulses, and in that sense of the exceedingness of the possible over the real.
This readiness for greatness, along with the belief that the world, with all its importance and wonder, is suited for creating it, seems to be the common foundation of all the higher beliefs. Trusting in our own ambitious dreams, our country’s vast potential, and faith in God's providence all stem from the surge of our hopeful impulses and the feeling that what is possible far exceeds what is real.
- 344.
- Compare Leuba: Loc. cit., pp. 346-349.
- 345.
- The Contents of Religious Consciousness, in The Monist, xi. 536, July, 1901.
- 346.
- Loc. cit., pp. 571, 572, abridged. See, also, this writer's extraordinarily true criticism of the notion that religion primarily seeks to solve the intellectual mystery of the world. Compare what W. Bender says (in his Wesen der Religion, Bonn, 1888, pp. 85, 38): "Religion isn't about questioning God or exploring the origin and purpose of the world; it's about questioning humanity. All religious perspectives on life focus on people." "Religion is the way humans try to preserve themselves, allowing people to pursue their fundamental life goals even when faced with challenges. It involves uplifting oneself towards the organizing and ruling forces of the world when their own capabilities are exhausted." The whole book is little more than a development of these words.
- 347.
- Remember that for some men it arrives suddenly, for others gradually, whilst others again practically enjoy it all their life.
- 348.
- The practical difficulties are: 1, to “recognize the reality” of one's higher part; 2, to identify one's self with it exclusively; and 3, to identify it with all the rest of ideal being.
- 349.
- "When mystical experiences reach their peak, we discover a consciousness that feels like a being that is both excessive and identical to the self: vast enough to be God; deep enough to be me. In this case, the ‘objectivity’ of it should be referred to as excessivity or exceedingness." Récéjac: Essai sur les fondements de la conscience mystique, 1897, p. 46.
- 350.
- The word “truth” is here taken to mean something additional to bare value for life, although the natural propensity of man is to believe that whatever has great value for life is thereby certified as true.
- 351.
- Above, p. 455.
- 352.
- Proceedings of the Society for Psychical Research, vol. vii. p. 305. For a full statement of Mr. Myers's views, I may refer to his posthumous work, "Human Personality Based on Recent Research," which is already announced by Messrs. Longmans, Green & Co. as being in press. Mr. Myers for the first time proposed as a general psychological problem the exploration of the subliminal region of consciousness throughout its whole extent, and made the first methodical steps in its topography by treating as a natural series a mass of subliminal facts hitherto considered only as curious isolated facts, and subjecting them to a systematized nomenclature. How important this exploration will prove, future work upon the path which Myers has opened can alone show. Compare my paper: “Frederic Myers's Contributions to Psychology,” in the said Proceedings, part xlii., May, 1901.
- 353.
- Compare the inventory given above on pp. 483-4, and also what is said of the subconscious self on pp. 233-236, 240-242.
- 354.
- Compare above, pp. 419 ff.
- 355.
-
One more expression of this belief, to increase the reader's familiarity with the notion of it:—
One more way to express this belief, to help the reader become more familiar with the idea:—
“If this room is full of darkness for thousands of years, and you come in and begin to weep and wail, ‘Oh, the darkness,’ will the darkness vanish? Bring the light in, strike a match, and light comes in a moment. So what good will it do you to think all your lives, ‘Oh, I have done evil, I have made many mistakes’? It requires no ghost to tell us that. Bring in the light, and the evil goes in a moment. Strengthen the real nature, build up yourselves, the effulgent, the resplendent, the ever pure, call that up in every one whom you see. I wish that every one of us had come to such a state that even when we see the vilest of human beings we can see the God within, and instead of condemning, say, ‘Rise, thou effulgent One, rise thou who art always pure, rise thou birthless and deathless, rise almighty, and manifest your nature.’ ... This is the highest prayer that the Advaita teaches. This is the one prayer: remembering our nature.” ... “Why does man go out to look for a God?... It is your own heart beating, and you did not know, you were mistaking it for something external. He, nearest of the near, my own self, the reality of my own life, my body and my soul.—I am Thee and Thou art Me. That is your own nature. Assert it, manifest it. Not to become pure, you are pure already. You are not to be perfect, you are that already. Every good thought which you think or act upon is simply tearing the veil, as it were, and the purity, the Infinity, the God behind, manifests itself—the eternal Subject of everything, the eternal Witness in this universe, your own Self. Knowledge is, as it were, a lower step, a degradation. We are It already; how to know It?” Swami Vivekananda: Addresses, No. XII., Practical Vedanta, part iv. pp. 172, 174, London, 1897; and Lectures, The Real and the Apparent Man, p. 24, abridged.
“If this room has been dark for thousands of years and you come in crying and complaining, ‘Oh, the darkness,’ will the darkness go away? Just bring in the light, strike a match, and the light appears instantly. So what good does it do to spend your lives thinking, ‘Oh, I have done wrong, I have made so many mistakes’? You don’t need a ghost to tell you that. Bring in the light, and the evil fades away in an instant. Strengthen your true nature, take care of yourselves—the radiant, the brilliant, the ever-pure. Awaken that in everyone you meet. I wish we could all reach a point where, even when we meet the worst people, we recognize the God within them, and instead of judging, we could say, ‘Rise, you radiant One, rise you who are always pure, rise you who are both birthless and deathless, rise all-powerful, and reveal your true self.’ ... This is the highest prayer that Advaita teaches. This is the one prayer: remembering who we are.” ... “Why do people look for a God?… It’s your own heart beating, and you didn’t realize it, mistaking it for something outside of yourself. He, the closest being, my own self, the reality of my life, my body and my soul.—I am You and You are Me. That is your true nature. Own it, express it. You don’t have to become pure; you’re already pure. You don’t need to be perfect; you already are. Every good thought you think or act on simply lifts the veil, and the purity, the Infinity, the God behind it, reveals itself—the eternal Subject of everything, the eternal Witness in this universe, your own Self. Knowledge is like a lower step, a downgrade. We are already It; how do we know It?” Swami Vivekananda: Addresses, No. XII., Practical Vedanta, part iv. pp. 172, 174, London, 1897; and Lectures, The Real and the Apparent Man, p. 24, abridged.
- 356.
-
For instance, here is a case where a person exposed from her birth to Christian ideas had to wait till they came to her clad in spiritistic formulas before the saving experience set in:—
For example, here's a situation where someone who was exposed to Christian ideas from birth had to wait until those ideas were presented to her in spiritual terms before she had her life-changing experience:—
“For myself I can say that spiritualism has saved me. It was revealed to me at a critical moment of my life, and without it I don't know what I should have done. It has taught me to detach myself from worldly things and to place my hope in things to come. Through it I have learned to see in all men, even in those most criminal, even in those from whom I have most suffered, undeveloped brothers to whom I owed assistance, love, and forgiveness. I have learned that I must lose my temper over nothing, despise no one, and pray for all. Most of all I have learned to pray! And although I have still much to learn in this domain, prayer ever brings me more strength, consolation, and comfort. I feel more than ever that I have only made a few steps on the long road of progress; but I look at its length without dismay, for I have confidence that the day will come when all my efforts shall be rewarded. So Spiritualism has a great place in my life, indeed it holds the first place there.” Flournoy Collection.
“I can honestly say that spiritualism has saved me. It came into my life at a crucial moment, and I have no idea what I would have done without it. It has taught me to let go of material possessions and to focus my hope on what’s to come. Through it, I’ve learned to see all people, even those who have committed crimes and hurt me the most, as my undeveloped siblings who deserve my help, love, and forgiveness. I’ve realized that I shouldn’t get angry about anything, look down on anyone, and I should pray for everyone. Most importantly, I’ve learned how to pray! Although I still have a lot to learn in this area, prayer gives me more strength, comfort, and reassurance. I feel more than ever that I’ve only taken a few steps on this long journey of growth, but I face the distance ahead without fear because I believe that one day my efforts will be rewarded. So, Spiritualism plays a huge role in my life; in fact, it’s the most important part.” Flournoy Collection.
- 357.
- "The influence of the Holy Spirit, beautifully referred to as the Comforter, is something we can truly experience; it's as real as electro-magnetism." W. C. Brownell, Scribner's Magazine, vol. xxx. p. 112.
- 358.
-
That the transaction of opening ourselves, otherwise called prayer, is a perfectly definite one for certain persons, appears abundantly in the preceding lectures. I append another concrete example to reinforce the impression on the reader's mind:—
That the act of opening ourselves up, also known as prayer, is very clear for certain individuals, is shown clearly in the earlier lectures. I’ll add another specific example to strengthen the impression in the reader's mind:—
“Man can learn to transcend these limitations [of finite thought] and draw power and wisdom at will.... The divine presence is known through experience. The turning to a higher plane is a distinct act of consciousness. It is not a vague, twilight or semi-conscious experience. It is not an ecstasy; it is not a trance. It is not super-consciousness in the Vedantic sense. It is not due to self-hypnotization. It is a perfectly calm, sane, sound, rational, common-sense shifting of consciousness from the phenomena of sense-perception to the phenomena of seership, from the thought of self to a distinctively higher realm.... For example, if the lower self be nervous, anxious, tense, one can in a few moments compel it to be calm. This is not done by a word simply. Again I say, it is not hypnotism. It is by the exercise of power. One feels the spirit of peace as definitely as heat is perceived on a hot summer day. The power can be as surely used as the sun's rays can be focused and made to do work, to set fire to wood.” The Higher Law, vol. iv. pp. 4, 6, Boston, August, 1901.
"People can learn to overcome these limitations of finite thought and tap into power and wisdom whenever they want. The divine presence is recognized through experience. Elevating to a higher level is a clear act of consciousness. It’s not a vague, dreamy, or semi-conscious experience. It’s not ecstasy; it’s not a trance. It’s not super-consciousness in the Vedantic sense. It doesn’t come from self-hypnosis. It’s a perfectly calm, rational, sensible shift of consciousness from sensory perception to the realms of true insight, from self-centered thoughts to a distinctly higher state. For example, if you’re feeling nervous, anxious, or tense, you can quickly learn to calm yourself down. This isn’t accomplished through just words. Again, I stress, it’s not hypnotism. It’s the use of personal power. You can feel the spirit of peace as clearly as you feel heat on a hot summer day. This power can be harnessed just as surely as sunlight can be focused to do work, like igniting wood." The Higher Law, vol. iv. pp. 4, 6, Boston, August, 1901.
- 359.
- Transcendentalists are fond of the term "Oversoul," but as a rule they use it in an intellectualist sense, as meaning only a medium of communion. "God" is a causal agent as well as a medium of communion, and that is the aspect which I wish to emphasize.
- 360.
- Transcendental idealism, of course, insists that its ideal world makes this difference, that facts exist. We owe it to the Absolute that we have a world of fact at all. “A world” of fact!—that exactly is the trouble. An entire world is the smallest unit with which the Absolute can work, whereas to our finite minds work for the better ought to be done within this world, setting in at single points. Our difficulties and our ideals are all piecemeal affairs, but the Absolute can do no piecework for us; so that all the interests which our poor souls compass raise their heads too late. We should have spoken earlier, prayed for another world absolutely, before this world was born. It is strange, I have heard a friend say, to see this blind corner into which Christian thought has worked itself at last, with its God who can raise no particular weight whatever, who can help us with no private burden, and who is on the side of our enemies as much as he is on our own. Odd evolution from the God of David's psalms!
- 361.
- See my Will to Believe and other Essays in Popular Philosophy, 1897, p. 165.
- 362.
- Such a notion is suggested in my Ingersoll Lecture On Human Immortality, Boston and London, 1899.
- 363.
- Tertium Quid, 1887, p. 99. See also pp. 148, 149.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!